Luna is a Harsh Mistress

by Starscribe

First published 24th of May, 2019

When Celestia banished Nightmare Moon, she didn't go alone, but with her loyal army. Now they're trapped in an alien environment, with tensions high and the air running out. If they don't work together, their princess will soon be alone after all.

When Nightmare Moon’s rebellion tore across Equestria, leaving a trail of blood and horror in its wake, Princess Celestia knew that merely banishing her sister wouldn’t be enough. Her army was too powerful, and too bloodthirsty, to be left behind without a leader. When she finally turned the Elements of Harmony against her, she didn’t just banish Nightmare Moon. She banished thousands.

Now they’re in a race against time, to find a way to survive in an environment so alien that every aspect of it is trying to kill them. They face suffocation, freezing, boiling, starvation, radiation, meteorite impacts, low gravity… the list goes on.

Nightmare Moon thought she should be the ruler of all Equestria. Now, in a world nopony was ever meant to survive, her abilities will be put to the ultimate test.

This story now has a hardcover! If you'd like one of your own, you can grab it here: https://starscribe.net/

---

Editing by the indulgent and patient Two Bit and Sparktail. Coverart by Zutcha.

Note: I intend this story to be as faithful to our current scientific understanding of the moon, and I’ve consulted for help with the aspects outside my technical purview. That said, I fully expect to make decisions that some may see as mistakes, based on their own independent interpretations.

I am a storyteller first, and I realize it’s likely I’ll eventually make a mistake, or an arbitrary decision to simplify the storytelling over accuracy. I’m doing my best here, but this isn’t a NASA white paper. Set your expectations accordingly.

This story was commissioned by Canary in the Coal Mine on my Patreon, feel free to contact me if you’d like one of your own!

Chapter 1: Crash Landing

Iron Quill landed with the harsh impact of dust and blowing sand. The incredible force of Celestia’s magic washed over and around him for a few more seconds, charring at his mane and burning at his eyes. Is this the end? The Tyrant has beaten us. Now I die for choosing the wrong side.

But he didn’t die. Alicorns were capable of terrible things, and he’d heard all the stories about the artifacts kept securely in the Castle of the Two Sisters. That was why they had to seize it so badly. That was why the consequences of failure were so high.

After a few seconds, the magic had all burned away to sparks, and Quill finally sat up. He had made a small crater on a gray desert, from the look of it. Dry powder spread around him in all directions, so dry it was uncomfortably rough on his bat wings. He rose, shaking them as clean as he could and taking in his surroundings.

The sky overhead was black, without even a hint of blue. His bat eyes adjusted quickly, and many stars came into view. But no moon—just the stars. The sunlight was relatively bright, though it felt strange on his skin.

Quill was surrounded by army ponies, landed almost in the ranks they’d been marching in. The supply tent’s poles and canvas were strewn around him, and his logs were scattered in the air. No wind blew to take the papers away. “Silver Needle!” he yelled, looking around for his first aid. “Silver Needle, where are you?”

“Here, sir?” said Second Lieutenant Silver Needle from not far away. He turned to see her emerge from the fallen tent, a unicorn wearing the white apron of a clerk. She rose, taking a few steps over to him—and she bounced. She curved through the air in his direction in a wide arc, scattering dust and sand. “What kind of spell is that?” he asked. “I don’t think this is the time. We’ve just been—”

“It’s not a spell, Colonel Quill! I was just trying to get over there!” she squealed as she went past, landing wrong on one hoof and tumbling. She landed past him, though without any apparent injury. “Sorry, sir.”

Quill raised an eyebrow, then jumped himself. He kept his wings folded, yet… he drifted. The earth beneath only seemed to hold him loosely. “No need for an apology, Silver. Just get the crew in order and…” He looked behind him, to the master stockpile.

It was every bit the nightmare he feared. Shelves turned over, barrels of wheat and barley and bales of straw scattered madly. “Moon and stars, what a nightmare. See to the wounded, and… deal with this.”

He bent down, offering a hoof to the fallen unicorn. She was young, too young to be part of a war.

But the Lunar Rebellion needed every willing hoof, even those that weren’t ready. Quill might not have fought in ages, but he could claim the best minds for himself. See that they weren’t wasted in the bloody machine.

“Aye, sir. But what of you?”

He looked away, towards the front of the formation. Where the princess had fought her terrible battle, and the Midnight Guard’s banners still flew proudly. “I’m going to find out what’s going on.”

The rest of his crew were assembling—aside from Silver Needle, they were all laborers of various kinds, young mares and stallions he had snatched as recruits from combat squads in exchange for extra rations. They were a dozen in all. With twice the brains as the rest of the army.

“From her?” whispered Swift Wing, his latest page. “Good luck, master.”

“Stay alive,” he said, shaking the dust from his wings again and taking off.

It was incredible—flying took barely a flap of effort and he was up. Instead of constantly fighting against the ground, he only had to occasionally pay it a little respect, flapping every second or two as he passed over the camp. Most of the soldiers were slower to recover than his inventory had been. The powerful wards around the armory and other supplies had probably shielded him from the worst of Celestia’s magic.

There were thousands of ponies in the dirt. They came from all over Equestria, farmers and blacksmiths and serfs of all kinds. While Celestia’s castles were filled with the elite, her sister had seen the suffering of the ordinary stallion and taken pity. They had all answered her call.

But now many of those brave ponies were lying in the dirt, pierced by white-shafted arrows or charred by magic. He didn’t want to guess at the casualties, but he knew they were devastating. Bad enough that Nightmare Moon herself had emerged to face their attackers. Each company had its own banner, sewn to represent the little villages and towns they’d joined from. They might be stupid louts the whole army over, but they were his brothers and sisters in arms.

And now we’re here. Now that he looked up, he could see that there was a moon after all. It looked strange in the sky, and it wasn’t casting the comfortable gray light he knew. It was so blue, so green… why was everything so wrong?

Something shimmered in the air above him, higher than he dared to fly. Iron Quill knew a shield spell when he saw one, and he kept well away. This bubble is gigantic. Had Nightmare Moon managed to protect the entire army?

He didn’t make it to the center of the formation before the Voidseekers stopped him. They were bats like himself, with black armor and black wraps underneath. Even he knew almost nothing about the sacred sect, except that once they joined no non-bat would ever see their faces again, and they would fight only by night.

They were also terrifying, just as much as the one they served. “Are you Colonel Iron Quill?” asked one—a stallion he was fairly sure, though he didn’t know the name.

“Y-yes,” he answered, slowing to a stop in the air and saluting with one wing. “The Moon shines forever.”

“Yes, yes.” The stallion waved his own wing dismissively. “Come with us. She asked for you.”

“Me?” Nightmare Moon was like a raging storm on the battlefield, but she had nearly zero interest for the day-to-day of how her army was run. When they attacked, they always tried to gather as many valuables as possible. That was about the extent that she helped him keep her army marching. “Why?”

When they turned to fly away, he followed without waiting for an answer. He hadn’t really expected one—the Voidseekers said almost nothing to outsiders.

They passed over the center of the formation, where the medical relief ponies were even now going through the most battered and beaten groups. My job is hard, but at least I don’t have to explain to their mothers why they won’t be coming home.

Then they were past the army completely, and into more of the gray wasteland. There were many little impacts, even where no ponies had landed. Bits of rock and stone were scattered everywhere, apparently thrown here by the force of Celestia’s spell. Except… the soil continued ahead of them, with openings of various sizes. Some were so deep he couldn’t see the bottom in the too-harsh sunlight.

They were flying up a slope now. A pony sat at the top, looking down into the darkness. Her mane radiated up into the air behind her, like a burning storm. Her horn glowed so brightly blue that even the sunlight seemed pale. She was casting a spell, a spell so powerful that getting close made him feel it. It moved through him, too.

The Voidseekers landed on the ground maybe twenty meters from her, at the base of a slope. He followed. The same one that had spoken to him gestured up the slope toward her.

“So that’s it? I thought maybe I’d be talking to General Stalwart Shield, or maybe General Night Stalker. I’m not important enough for this.”

He pointed again without answering. Iron Quill saluted in response, as stiff and angry as he could. Then he started walking.

Not walking as he’d known it before, each step was a kind of bounce, threatening to take him off his stride. He would have to be careful—where his princess sat there was a ridge, looking down into an impact crater of incredible size. Maybe the place she’d landed?

“G-great Princess of the Moon…” Iron Quill called, when he was close. He had only stood this close to her once before, when she’d taken away his feathers and given him the night. “It is my honor to stand before you.” He lowered himself to the ground, eyes in the dust. “I am at your service, as in all things.”

There was a long silence. He nearly stood up, confused as to whether she’d heard him at all. But then she spoke. Nightmare Moon had lost all her venom. Her voice was… weary, defeated. If she had spoken like this when she came to his monastery, Quill would’ve kept copying scrolls and never even thought her name.

“You are… Iron Quill,” she said. “Is that right?”

“Yes, Princess.”

“Rise out of the dust,” she commanded, tapping the ground on the edge of the ridge beside her with a hoof. “You will come and stand beside me.”

He obeyed. As he stepped up to the side of the ridge, he could see what Nightmare Moon had been looking at. A bleak expanse of shady ground, stretching away from them. Various craters broke the surface, just as frequently as the ones surrounding them. It seemed to continue on forever.

He probably should’ve kept his mouth shut. That was the smart thing in the presence of one so great. But curiosity was what got him here in the first place. “What did she do to us?”

Nightmare Moon turned her eyes on him. Those slits seemed to narrow, seeing him for the first time. Then she looked away. “My traitor of a sister… has banished us from Equestria. Look closer, child of the night. You know where we are.”

He looked. It took him a few more seconds—the green and blue sphere in the sky, the dark spots in front of them, the gray soil. His eyes went wide. “P-Princess. We can’t be…”

“We are,” she said. “Welcome to the Moon, Quill. You and every other pony who fought for me. It will be your grave.”

“W-what?” He stiffened, glancing back towards the army. Up here on the slope, he could see them moving. Many were dead, but thousands more were still alive. They were rising up from the dirt, lifting up their banners, righting their war machines. “We aren’t defeated, Princess! I’m no warrior, but I can see your army is prepared to fight. If we call for General Stalwart Shield—”

She draped a wing over his shoulder, holding firm enough that he couldn’t move. “Stalwart Shield is dead,” she said. “Night Stalker too. And whoever else you are thinking of. I do not know how, but their bow mares somehow knew our officers even though you wore no markings. My army’s chain of command has been decimated. Do you know how much danger we’re in? How precarious our survival, even now?”

He shook his head.

“Let me enlighten you,” Nightmare Moon said, lifting one hoof and pointing up. “You stand inside a bubble two kilometers across. It contains the entire army, every pony who stood on our side of the siege, living and dead. As we sit together, the whole of my power holds this thin film and all it contains against the stone. Do you know what waits outside it?”

“I, uh…” He looked out. He couldn’t see the edge of the bubble—at a guess, Nightmare Moon was probably in the exact center. “This is a barren land,” he said. “The sun is high, and the soil seems desolate. Even our earth ponies may have trouble—”

Nightmare Moon silenced him with a glare that could’ve melted rock. “There is nothing outside my spell, child. Nothing but hard vacuum, as merciless as my traitor of a sister. Do you know… of course you don’t. The thing you’re breathing now, that you’ve always taken as endless and inexhaustible… is not.

“My magic contains it, for now. But that power will run out. I can feel it even now, a weakness beginning… when it overtakes me, the bubble will burst. The air I’m holding will escape into the void. You will all die in agony.”

Quill’s mind struggled to even comprehend what he was being told. What did it even mean to have land without air? No wind, no clouds… why would that kill them? And more importantly… why had she called for him of all ponies? Quill felt a sudden chill pass through his spine, unconnected to the blackness overhead. “And why tell me, Princess? What am I to do to serve you?”

“You are the highest-ranking survivor,” she said. “You must lead my army now.” She let go with her wing, though even this small movement seemed an effort for her. Her eyes went unfocused again, and her horn continued to glow.

Iron Quill did not dare contradict the princess directly. But perhaps there was a tactful way he could point out the flaws with her decision. “I haven’t held a sword in my life, Princess,” he lied. An old, famliar lie. One they shared. “My promotion was… a courtesy. I only know how to manage.”

The single eye looking in his direction narrowed, but this time she didn’t even bend down. “That should be no trouble for us here. Do you see an army to fight? Open your eyes and see the doom that comes for you. I cannot move from this place, cannot divert my attention to anything save the spell that preserves your lives. I believe I can give you… three days. Measure them by hourglass, as there will be no sunrise and no sunset during all this time. The light will endure.”

His eyes widened. He barely even understood the problem, and the thousands of lives of the army depended on him? “What should I do, Princess?”

She shook her head. “I wish so badly to bring us back to Equestria and have my revenge. My sister… dared to use the Elements against me. Their magic took us away. But I cannot turn my power to that, or else my army would be lost to the void.” She met his eyes, growing stern. “I grant you the service of Penumbra, my eldest Voidseeker. She will be your mantle of authority.”

A pony settled in beside him, moving so quietly that he hadn’t even heard her approach. She wore the same black armor as the other Voidseekers, with only her eyes visible from inside her helmet. She dropped something on the ground behind him. It was a bloody iron band—the general’s diadem, worn as a symbol of authority. Stalwart Shield had been wearing it last time he saw it.

“Take the diadem on your ears, Iron Quill. My revenge depends on you. Your survival depends on you.”

Had he imagined it, or did Penumbra turn away and snicker as she said it. He tensed, but then turned aside, taking the crown and dusting it with a wing. He settled it on his head, blood and all. “I will try, Princess.”

“No!” Her voice boomed through the bubble, lifting dust from the hill and causing the distant hum of sound to fall silent. The Royal Canterlot voice was always loud, but to a bat it was excruciating. “You will succeed! Our revenge is deserved, we cannot fail. Is that clear?”

He saluted, as crisply as he could. Not very, compared to the last pony who had worn this iron crown. “Completely, Princess!”

She waved a dismissive wing, turning away from him. “Then go to it. When you have solved it, find me here. On my life, you have three days. Use them well.”

Three days to understand the unknowable, then do the impossible. How hard could it be?

Chapter 2: Desperation

If Iron Quill was the kind of general he’d copied stories about in the scrolls of ancient history, he probably would’ve flown proudly through the camp then, uniting the surviving companies and making some decisive orders that would save the army. Unfortunately for Nightmare Moon, unfortunately for their chances of freeing Equestria from the tyrant and getting their revenge, he wasn’t a legendary general.

Iron Quill flew straight back to the place he’d come from—the stockpile.

Despite the disaster he now knew they were in, despite his terror over their future, some small part of him filled with pride when he saw what had happened since he left. Silver Needle had been hard at work, along with every other member of his staff. The supply tent was back up, and the wooden walls of the granary were already rising once again. They had always been temporary buildings—soon they would be back.

“Sir!” Silver emerged from the tent, a quill and a scroll levitating in front of her. A checklist of some kind. She made it most of the way, then saw Penumbra beside him.

He landed. “Silver, this is Penumbra. The princess, er…”

“Knew we would be guano without me,” she supplied. Her voice was dark and smooth, a melody carried through each word. She also spoke far more than the stallion he had last seen.

“Yeah,” he admitted. “Fine. Report, Silver Needle.”

“Uh…” She whimpered. “I can’t give you the complete inventory, but… it looks like we have everything. We will require several shifts to know for sure. I can have the inventory ready in two days.”

“Two days.” He closed his eyes. “Silver Needle, congratulations. As of this moment, you are now Nightmare’s Chief Supply Officer. You’re a colonel.” He reached down, carefully removing the metal pin from his uniform and tossing it towards her. She caught it in her magic, speechless.

“And… what about you, Quill? Was she that upset with you? Nightmare would really… take your commission?”

He shook his head. If it weren’t for his new set of watchful eyes, he might’ve said something like “I wish.” The idea of losing his commission sounded a lot easier than somehow saving this army and everypony that was part of it. But there was no telling what a Voidseeker would do. He’d known them to kill for disloyalty, no matter how important a pony was. He could be taking no chances today.

To his surprise, Penumbra actually laughed from within her suit. His whole life, this sect of warriors had spoken to him so little, but now... “It would be easier for him if she had. Better to be a slave than the work our princess has in store for General Iron Quill, Lord Commander of the Lunar Army.”

The weight of that title settled on his shoulders like a mountain of shattered moon-rocks. He wavered, nearly fell over. Three days. He couldn’t give up.

“Penumbra,” he said, more directly. “I need to know what we have. I’m an inventory pony, it’s what I do. How do I marshal the surviving captains?”

Penumbra laughed again, though some of the bitterness was gone, along with the amusement. She seemed a little… annoyed? “You expect my help?”

“Why not?” He flicked one bat wing up towards the sky. “You breathe air too, don’t you? You eat food and drink water the same as us. Do you want to live through this or not?”

She had no sarcastic quips this time. Good. “There’s a call to assemble. Only the Lord Commander is permitted to blow it. You should have a horn here somewhere, don’t you?”

Right, stupid. He was so off-kilter by everything he’d completely forgotten about the call. Now that he was the Lord Commander, it was his signal to blow. “Silver, get me a horn from the stores.”

A few seconds later, it was in his hooves. He lifted it to his lips, closed his eyes, and let off four short blasts.

Having the entire inventory at his disposal meant he had the resources to erect a pavilion while he waited, filling the inside with an intact table and chairs for the ponies he expected. It shouldn’t take them long.

It took nearly an hour for the army to respond to his call. Each company should have been marshaling to arms, sending their high-officers forward to plan the next battle. But of course there was no battle up ahead. And it wasn’t often that the call came from the rear.

Still they came, beleaguered ponies trickling in. A few actually wore captains’ uniforms. Most of them wore lesser ranks, those who had survived to take their captains’ places. Twenty ponies in all, for the twenty companies. When at full strength, each would represent two hundred fighting creatures. Now… probably less.

“I don’t see Stalwart Shield,” said Permafrost, one of the few captains among the crowd Quill could see. He shuffled forward, looking around at them in disbelief. “I knew in my nightmares I’d have to take command of this sorry lot, you—”

Penumbra nudged Quill sharply in the flank, and he strode forward. Of course every captain knew him, mostly as the pony who stood between their ridiculous demands and the army running out of grain. But whatever they were about to say didn’t make it as far as the crown on his head.

“You,” Permafrost said. “By what right of the heavens above or sea beneath are you wearing that?”

“By appointment…” His voice turned into a batlike squeak, and he cleared his throat. “Nightmare Moon herself gave it to me,” he said. “And the responsibility of saving this army.”

“You?” asked another voice, all disbelief. “The monk? Shouldn’t you be counting rice?” More laughter.

“If I had time to count rice, I would,” he said, ignoring it. He might not know how to command an army, but he did know how to ignore a pony who was mocking him. “Our princess has told me we have three days until we all die.”

That silenced them. The less-senior ponies he saw visibly paled at the news, retreating a few steps. But there was nowhere for them to run to.

“Then why put anyone in charge?” asked Moonshadow. One of the only other surviving captains, one Quill didn’t completely hate. “Open the stores, let the stallions and mares enjoy themselves. If we’re dead anyway…”

“We will die if we do nothing,” he said. “I’ve been chosen to prevent that. There will be no final feasts burning off all our supplies. We will need them to survive up here, once we know how.”

“Survive what?” Permafrost asked. “We’re… I don’t know if you’ve looked around much, monk. There are no armies here. There aren’t even any trees. I have no doubt the princess is correct if she says we are in danger, but I can’t fight what I can’t see.”

“We’re in no state to fight,” a young unicorn said, adjusting his ill-fitting captain’s helmet. He barely looked out of basic training. “Half my company is gone, Lord Commander. We were at the front.”

“You don’t have to call him that—”

They did. He glanced to one side, but Penumbra only shrugged at him, unhelpfully. She wasn’t going to step in to reinforce his authority.

“Permafrost, I need you to keep order. Help the other companies make proper graves for the dead, and make camp.” He spoke quickly, directly. Didn’t even hesitate long enough that the captain could object. “Moonshadow, did your company’s alchemist survive? I want him here. And uh…”

He pointed to a third pony, an earth pony wearing the skull crest of Motherlode. “All your surviving scouts, Motherlode company. Send them here. Everypony else, keep good order in your camps, and do not tell them of the danger we are in. Expect an order to relocate to come any moment.”

Quill expected Permafrost to keep arguing, maybe to try and take the crown from his head. He strode up to Quill, wide bat wings spreading a little at his side. “When you realize you’re in over your head, Quill. You know where to find my camp.” Then he left.

Quill hadn’t called an end to the meeting, but apparently he didn’t have to. The others watched Permafrost leave and scattered themselves, even the greenhorn recruits standing in for their dead officers. Quill felt his shoulders slumping, under even more weight than the strange gravity of this place.

You’d think for all the time we swore on the beauty of the Moon that she would be a little more welcoming.

“I’ve seen worse,” Penumbra said, circling around him like a predator looking for the best half of meat to latch onto.

“You let them walk all over me,” he said, pushing away from his chair and not caring that it fell over sideways. “What did you expect to happen?”

“Wait.” She stopped dead, wing on his chest. “You thought I was supposed to help? To… give you authority or something?”

At his nod, she rolled her eyes. “I take it back, maybe I haven’t seen worse. You…” She hesitated. “Stars above, you really are that clueless.” She sat down on her haunches, reaching up and unwrapping the black cloth around her face. There was nopony else in the pavilion with them, no non-bats to look on her face.

She was even prettier than her voice had led him to believe. Though she wore the armor of battle with confidence and carried her enchanted blade with skill, she was still young. Young compared to a former monk like himself, anyway. “Iron Quill, look at me.”

He looked.

“If I had supported you now, maybe threatened them in Nightmare’s name… would that have helped?”

“Yes,” he answered reflexively. “Everypony knows how powerful you are. You’re her will, while she can’t be here. If she was here—”

“If you need my permission to be in charge, then I’m the Lord Commander, not you. It would only be a matter of time until one of them tried to argue that he or she should take your place. You would have ponies talking to me when they wanted things, asking my permission. They’d see you as an indulgence, a puppet. Is that what you want?”

He didn’t need to answer that.

“If you don’t want them to walk all over you, don’t let them,” she said. “They’re only captains. You’re the Lord Commander. Their lives are in your hooves. They’ll realize it sooner or later.”

“We don’t have later,” he said, walking past her, past the empty table to the pavilion’s wide entrance. There was a pony on their way towards them, struggling a little as he dragged a cart along the dusty ground.

Sylvan Shade, he realized. The alchemist. At least Moonshadow had followed his orders. Maybe Motherlode Company would send the scouts too. He gestured urgently to the pony as he approached, waving one hoof.

He watched as the pony rumbled up, his heavy wooden cart overflowing with crates and tightly-wrapped arcane bundles.

“I’m told I’ve been called for,” the pony said, as he got close. He dropped into a slight bow. “It’s a great honor to be requested by a pony with such a history as yourself. My name is—”

“Sylvan Shade,” Quill interrupted. “Inventor of Builders’ Lime, architect of Manehattan Harbor, intellect so great that Star Swirl himself feared your wisdom.” He rolled his eyes. “Am I missing anything?”

“Y-you’re uh…” He trailed off, visibly deflating. Quill’s recognition had stolen all his energy, replaced with simple confusion. “You forgot about my achievements in agriculture, growing wheat even in the desert.” Then he relaxed, and his tone changed. “Who are you?”

“Right now? I’m the Lord Commander of the Lunar Army, Iron Quill.” He stepped aside, opening the entrance. “Please, come inside. You’re the closest thing we have to a scholar, Celestia help us.”

He heard a hiss from further in the tent, and caught Penumbra glaring briefly at him. So maybe he wasn’t wrong about everything their religion taught.

“An army that needs a scholar,” Sylvan Shade said, standing a little straighter. “I knew my time would arrive. No doubt you’ve reconsidered my offer of a way to penetrate the castle walls without magic. Stalwart Shield rejected my wisdom, but…”

“We won’t be returning to the castle for some time to come,” Quill said. “But I might need your, uh… we can call it wisdom. Do you know where we are?”

Sylvan unhooked himself from the cart, and followed him a moment later. “Yes, uh… yes! I’m fairly certain our princess has moved us to the safest place for her, where her magic is strongest. We’re standing on the Moon, yes?”

He nodded. “How well do you understand the Moon?” He raised a wing, silencing him. “Besides holy, beautiful, sacred, greatest of the sky, softer and kinder than the sun… yes yes. All of that. But otherwise. What is known about her?”

“Well…” Sylvan took the offered seat at his table, when most of the captains hadn’t. “It is a place like Equestria, with its own geography. Its days last for twenty-nine of ours, followed by darkness. It regulates the tides. Many believe it is hollow, or made of various strange substances. Lunarium is the most popular theory, a silvery metal with profound strength and endurance to magic.”

“We don’t need new swords…” he said. Though if it were five years ago and this campaign were still a dream, I might’ve been eager to hear those stories. “Wait, hollow? What makes you say that?”

He shrugged. “I’m an alchemist, Lord Commander, not an astrologer. I can only tell you what has been told to me. Some of it may be true, or perhaps it is all wrong. I never imagined we would be able to travel here physically to test it. When we return, the entire world will shake from the discoveries I will make here.”

At least he didn’t get up to leave. “We… won’t be able to return,” he said. “At least not now. The princess said that the Moon has no air. She called it a… hard vacuum. Do you know what that is?”

He could see from Sylvan’s face that he did. His ears flattened, and he glanced over his shoulder in horror. “How are we still alive?”

“Princess Nightmare Moon holds the air at bay,” he said. “For the next… three days. Less a few hours now, I expect. Three days before her magic ends.”

“And we’re all…” He gulped.

“You knew the term,” Quill said, impressed. “I’ve… I’ve not studied as widely as you, I admit. I mostly managed affairs for the monastery that was my home. How did you know what the term meant?”

“My alchemy, obviously. Certain reactions cannot take place when air is present, and it must be kept back. Some materials transform when the pressure is reduced. Pressure is… the amount of air, usually in some closed vessel of glass. I have a reaction flask in my cart there, one I can use to create a small amount of vacuum. I have… seen what it can do to a mouse. For… entirely scientific reasons, of course.”

Quill shuddered at the thought, though he didn’t ask for details. At least now he got some idea about why Sylvan Shade might’ve ended up with the Rebellion. Perhaps he was a scientific extremist, as well as a braggart who had slept with one too many important mares.

“Suppose we needed to… construct such a vessel, large enough to house the entire camp and everypony who still lives. I don’t know the number, but… if we lost less than half in that siege, we should still have two thousand fighting ponies. Another three thousand in camp staff, followers, and…” He cleared his throat. “Helpers. How would we contain the air they all depend on?”

Sylvan’s horrified face did not relax. “You’re asking how to… contain the air that thousands of us are using to live? Stars above, Lord Commander, I don’t think you know what you’re asking.”

“I don’t know,” he said, without shyness. “So tell me. What am I asking?”

“Air might be invisible, but it has strength. This is why the pegasus can fly so well. A weak vessel that all the air is removed from will shatter. I have attempted to measure this strength, though my results would mean nothing to you. I assume if we wanted to construct something of the reverse, then we would have the same problem. I lost many shattered vessels before I found one strong enough to reuse.”

“Show me.”

Sylvan walked out, his eyes watching the sky as fearfully as a watchpony who knew there were enemy pegasi flying overhead.

As he worked, Penumbra circled past him, sounding annoyed. “Is this really the best you can do to save us? This… charlatan? He sounds like the greatest fool in the army.”

“Do you have a better idea?” he asked. She didn’t, returning to a dark corner of the tent to sulk.

Sylvan Shade returned after a few minutes of shuffling around, with a tightly packed bundle. He removed it, setting a heavy box and bellows and several thick pieces of glass on the conference table.

“Here is my strongest vessel,” he said, depositing the almost clear glass in front of Quill. The glass was curved at the bottom, without any sharp edges, and was as thick as his hoof in places. “This is what it would take, only… larger. Beyond even the greatest glassblowers in Equestria.”

“So it couldn’t be built,” he said. “Are there… any other materials that can hold back the strength within? Spells perhaps?”

Sylvan tapped his empty forehead with an exaggerated hoof. “I know as little of spells as you, Lord Commander. But our princess had demonstrated that there are indeed spells strong enough. But… if you allow me to be bold, I doubt that will be the answer. My entire company had two unicorns. How many does the whole army have?”

“Not enough,” he agreed, voice reluctant. “Buck it all. There must be a solution. I refuse to believe we’re doomed to die.”

“I hope you’re correct… as much as you do, Lord Commander,” Sylvan said. “But one thing I cannot provide you is a magical solution to this difficulty. There are no spells that prevent a pony from needing air. The suffering I’ve… observed under these conditions… will strike us down as well as any rodent, I can promise you that.”

Quill turned over the pressure vessel in his hooves, staring down at its rounded interior. He looked up and out of the tent, where Equus was still high in the sky. A little ball of light, where life was possible. Instead of the gray wasteland around them.

“So a container would have to be… this thick at least to hold air, yes?”

The alchemist nodded.

“And the moon is hollow. Surely to exist for so many thousands of years, it must be strong. Thick enough that we could fill it with air, perhaps?”

“That is…” Sylvan opened his mouth, then shut it again. He looked outside, then back at the container. “Positively insane, Lord Commander. And if I have learned nothing about the most brilliant ideas, it is that they always are.”

“Perfect.” Outside, he could see three ponies in scouts’ green, landing in the sand beyond the pavilion. Motherlode had sent them after all.

Chapter 3: Hollow Heart

Gale was worn, bloody, nearly broken. The monastery stone was soaked with blood, dribbling down from the carnage above. His own foreleg was heavily bandaged, and the ledgers of grain and vegetables were splashed with bandit blood.

There were three of them dead on the floor near the stairs, laying right where they fell. Gale had only taken the time to remove the daggers from them, spreading them casually around the room where he could reach them. Behind him was the final, greatest target of the nameless bandits—a huge steel door, with the wealth of Celestia’s greatest monastery inside.

The only key was around his neck.

Gale wasn’t a warrior anymore, not since the slaughter at Day River. But he could hear the battle just about over above him. The bandits didn’t seem to be taking prisoners. What’s the point? As soon as Celestia discovers this slight against her, she’ll burn them from the planet. I’ll be too dead to care.

Hooves thumped on the wooden steps over his head, two sets. They walked like stallions, bulky and strong. Can I take two more?

They emerged at the base of the stairs, both ponies wearing black cloth over their whole bodies. Dark blue wrapped around their heads, though one still had a prominent horn. He couldn’t see anything but their eyes.

The horned one pointed at him with one hoof, splashed with blood. The other lumbered forward, hefting a crude stone axe. Stone? Captain Starsword hadn’t been wrong, the old fool. This really was a peasant uprising.

Gale was fairly certain he’d heard the old man’s dying screams a few hours ago.

“Go right back the way you came,” Gale said, stepping back, to put the table between himself and the attackers. “Leave with your lives.”

“We can’t,” said the unicorn—not a stallion, despite her remarkable height. A mare, younger sounding than he would've expected. “You have something we need.”

Gale glanced back at the shut vault door. There was a tightly-bound bundle of cloth on the floor there, shaped into a crude pony figure. Gale gritted his teeth, adjusted his wings in the loose monk’s robe. “Something you want,” he argued. “Not something you need. Turn around.”

The stallion swung his axe—crudely. It smashed into the table, wedging deep into the old wood, feet from where Gale was now standing. He didn’t wait, flipping one of the daggers off the table and jamming it into the earth pony’s legs. It barely sunk down an inch before the magic of earth stopped the blade, and he was forced to duck to doge an overhead blow.

The earth pony roared in pain anyway, flailing around madly. The table shattered under him as he stumbled towards Gale, recovering his axe. All the while the unicorn just watched from the stairs, silent.

Gale kicked another blade from the floor into the air, adjusting its path with one wing and bringing it up at the pony’s jaw from below. He dodged the retaliatory strike, which shattered the stone wall in a ring from where it hit.

“Die, monk!” the pony screamed, blood spraying from his mouth.

Gale recovered his first dagger, and shoved it into the stallion’s eye-slit. He squirmed once more, then fell limply to the ground at his hooves.

“Celetia guide you in your journey,” he whispered, rising to glare at the remaining intruder. “Are you the fool who promised them glory? Some… unlanded child of a forgotten house? Their blood is on your hooves.”

“I didn’t promise them glory,” the pony said, her voice bitter. “I promised them freedom. Freedom from the oppression they’ve grown under, near-slaves to the ones who own the land their families live on. No promise of a future, no chance for anything other than working to death. I showed them something better.”

I can’t fight another unicorn. The last one had given him the deep gash down his foreleg, which had been meant for his heart. As soon as she’s done with me, I’m dead. But she was also a mare. There was a chance, however small, that his death didn’t have to mean his failure.

“You showed them how to kill monks? The Ordo Celestial didn’t put their families into serfdom.”

“No, you just uphold the system that did. Strengthen their grip on the people with lies and meaningless worship. You are complicit in it.” The unicorn crossed the room slowly, watching his face with sudden interest. Gale lifted his robe a little, subconscious. In vain. “What’s your name?”

“Iron Quill,” he lied.

“It isn’t…” She was close now, though not quite within reach of his daggers. But she hadn’t lifted a weapon yet—he couldn’t attack her when she hadn’t done the same. It just wasn’t right. “I’ve seen you before. You were one of her generals. I’ve seen those golden eyes, I know that scar. You’re… Cinereous Gale.”

“Not anymore.” He reached down into his robe, removing the little seal of Celestia’s cutie mark, but not the key.

The more he heard her speak, the more he was beginning to realize he knew her voice, just as she had known his face. It hadn’t been obvious at first, but the more he heard… her armor was awfully thick around the sides.

“If you care about the ponies of Equestria, you will let me pass. The gold in that vault was stolen from them. It will help finance their freedom.”

Gale shook his head, then tossed the dagger on the ground at her hooves. “Might as well get it over with and kill me. I can’t win against an Alicorn.”

Her whole body tensed. The magic from her horn grew so bright in that moment that her thick wraps burned away in a few seconds. The rest started to fall away in strips, revealing the one Gale knew would be beneath. Princess Luna, her eyes wild with pain.

“I’d rather not,” she said. “Gale, you won the battle of Sun River. If anypony in the world can help me free the ponies of Equestria, it’s you. That gold doesn’t belong to the order that extorted it from desperate and starving serfs.”

He shook his head again. “There’s no gold in there, Princess. That was always a lie--the Ordo Celestial keeps up the appearance of extravagance. But it’s just an appearance. Most of the time we stock grain in there, but I ordered all of that removed. There’s nothing in there you can use.”

She raised an eyebrow, glancing at the stairs. “You’re willing to die… and to kill my stallions… for what’s in there?”

He nodded. “So were the other Cellerkeepers. They’re.... all dead. Your peasants fought well. But I’ll keep fighting too. You have to kill me.”

She shook her head. “I must have something from this place. I… yes.” Her eyes settled on him. “Arrangement can be struck. Show me what you hide, Gale. Do this, and I will allow you to trade your life. I will leave it behind in exchange. Do you agree to my terms?”

What choice did he have? This was an Alicorn—if she wanted, she could kill him with a thought, take the key, and have both the wealth inside and his life. He nodded, removing the necklace from around his neck and tossing it to her. “I accept.” He stepped out of the way. “But I suggest you cover your face before you open it.”

She did so, replacing the wraps, though she watched him curiously as she did. “I can’t imagine why. What treasures you think are worth dying over.”

She slipped the key into the vault, then turned it. One of the doors swung open.

The smell hit him first, the stink of many unwashed bodies in a small space. Through the partially open door, Gale saw a crowd of hundreds—mares and foals, from the land around the monastery. The farms these bandits had burned and pillaged.

Even now they looked out, desperate and terrified. Somewhere down in the vault, a child cried. Gale reached down, picking up the doll from where it had fallen near the door, and offering it to a foal crouching just inside. “I heard what your ‘army’ did to the ones who couldn’t get inside our walls,” he said. “I don’t want to hear it again, please.”

“The Gale of Dread cares about the lives of the innocent,” Princess Luna said, mocking. “Where was compassion when you set Rock Roost on fire?”

“I can’t go back and die with them,” he whispered. “Just… let these ponies live, please.”

“We made a deal.” The princess turned her back on him. “And you’re right. My army can make no use of that wealth. I will take your life instead.”

He closed his eyes, bracing for the blow. It was what he deserved—much less, really. He’d earned something agonizing.

It didn’t come. Instead, Princess Luna tapped an annoyed hoof on the stone floor. “Hurry up. We have to be gone before the Sky Calvary can be deployed from Cloudsdale. You of all ponies should know that.”

We. “Aren’t you going to kill me?”

She shook her head. “No, ‘Iron Quill.’ I said your life was mine. I didn’t say what I was going to do with it.”

---

"Sir!" The voice came from just outside his tent. Iron Quill sat up, wiping away the sweat of old nightmares. "One moment!"

The scouts gave him maps marked with several potential destinations. From the look of it there was intense attention to detail, with the heights of the hills and depth of the craters estimated with shading.

So he went to Permafrost, flying quickly across the camp to get a better look at what the other ponies had been doing while he tried to save their lives.

The madman was building fortifications. As he flew, he could see ditches going up, with pickets made from broken carts and ruined siege-equipment. Ponies with bows poked their faces from the burrows to salute as he passed overhead. Most were concentrated in the camp in the middle, where tents had been arranged in orderly rows. Permafrost’s was joined by all the other companies, though none looked quite as clean and perfect as his.

Quill wasn’t alone—Penumbra had come of course, his ghost in everything he did. She hadn’t even left the tent when he slept, hadn’t so much as glanced at the bed. When had she eaten? He didn’t ask.

But Permafrost’s banner flew high, in the center of camp, outside the massive tent he knew belonged to Stalwart Shield. The Lord Commander’s tent. His tent.

Iron Quill bit back his frustration, standing straight as he marched past the officers outside. They lowered their spears as he pushed inside, so confused by his crown and his uniform they neither attacked nor saluted.

Permafrost was there, along with half a dozen other captains. They were bending over a map on the table between them, talking in hushed voices. Quill might not know anything of war or strategy, but he knew that map. It was the Castle of the Two Sisters, with all its fortifications.

You stallions have lost your minds! We’re going to die in hours and you’re plotting the next attack? What kind of fools had Nightmare Moon found, that they ignored the obvious signs all around them.

“I didn’t invite you, Quill,” Permafrost said, not getting up. “You may wait.”

This time, he ignored it, storming right up to the table. “I require you now, Permafrost. Send these others away for a moment.”

Their eyes met. Permafrost’s eyes went to the place at his neck where a weapon might’ve hung, but of course there was nothing there. Quill could barely swing a sword, and knew nothing of daggers and bows. He carried none. “Is that so?”

“It is,” he said, pointedly adjusting the crown on his head. “I could call our princess here to resolve this, if you like.” He could hear Penumbra’s disapproving click of her tongue, though she didn’t say anything. No way Permafrost had heard that… She’s the princess. It’s okay if they think she’s the real authority. They’re right.

Finally, Permafrost nodded. “Very well, mares and gentlecolts. I’m sure the quartermaster has… an important reason for this meeting.”

He stood in place, forcing the captains and interim commanders to walk around him, until it was just the two of them in the tent. Permafrost’s body was tense, and he adjusted his belt so that the hilt of his sword was visible from under the table, catching the harsh sunlight from outside.

“It is foolish, what you’re doing,” Permafrost said. “Making an enemy out of me. Our relationship could be more of what it was.”

With me groveling and having to bow to your absurd demands, even though I outranked you? “Our time is running out,” he said. “We have two days and… fifteen hours, by my best guess. If I am not successful, we will all die. Why are you fighting me?”

Permafrost remained silent for almost a full minute, looking him up and down again. When he finally did speak, there was something familiar in his tone. It couldn’t be… pity?

“This is above your head, Quill,” he said, sounding sympathetic. “I know why you hold that rank—without it, you might be ordered to make decisions that would put the army at risk. If any of the captains could require you to do what we asked… but that does not mean you’re part of the chain of command.”

“Our princess thinks otherwise.”

Permafrost’s sympathy vanished in a flash, and his eyes hardened. “Our princess is testing our resolve. That is the true explanation for this. I understand what you’ve been ordered to do… the story you tell probably comes from her as well. But that does not mean it is the truth. It seems more likely that we are being… tested. Our obedience to the princess must be known. Our resolve before we return to the battle. Those who commanded before made… incorrect choices. They lacked faith. We must do better.”

Could he be right? For a moment, Quill doubted. But then he remembered the desperation. He had seen no anger on Nightmare Moon’s face, only abject despair. “I need an expedition to explore some nearby… caves, we found. If I’m right, one of them will lead to the hollow center of the moon. There are too many for me to search on my own.”

“I can’t afford to help you.” Permafrost rose, turning his back. “I have no doubt you’re right about those two days, Quill. Only we won’t be dying when they end, we’ll be returning to battle. I need to rebuild the command structure, to prepare to fell Celestia’s fortress. I can waste no more time on you.”

“You’re…” Quill fell silent, assessing the bat. He smelled of defiance, just daring Quill to push it too far. If he did… would Penumbra protect him then? Why was she here, if not to be the voice of Nightmare’s authority?

His hesitation was apparently the invitation Permafrost was looking for. “And don’t let me hear that you’ve wasted the time of any other of my troops, either,” he went on. “This charade is… indulgence enough. You have your own laborers in the supply corps. Waste their time, and not ours. I’m taking back those scouts.”

Quill left before he did anything else stupid.

“You’re just going to let him say those things,” Penumbra said, as soon as they were in the air back towards the stockpile. “You know he was inviting a duel. You could rip out his throat right there, in front of them all, and the Moon would’ve upheld your judgement.”

Iron Quill shuddered at the implication. But what could he say that wouldn’t make him sound like a coward?

He couldn’t think of an answer, so he told the truth. “He wanted a duel. If I fought him, I’d be dead. He could’ve nominated his weakest recruit as his champion, but as the aggressor I’d get no champion of my own. I’d be dead in the sand.”

They landed. Penumbra touched her wing to his shoulder, almost respectfully. “Not as stupid as you look, Quill. So maybe you can think.”

Is everything you say an insult, Voidseeker?

The scouts were already gone. But Sylvan Shade’s cart was still here, and that was something. He strode into the pavilion, feeling like the crown got heavier with every step.

The stallion sat up from where he sat at the table, settling down a heavy tome. “Quill, back already? How’d the expeditions go?”

“There won’t be any,” he said, grumbling. “Silver Needle!”

She was beside him almost before he called. “Lord Commander!” She saluted.

“Assemble everypony here, as soon as you can.”

“Even the pages?”

“Even the pages,” he said. Permafrost had said one thing that was true. Quill did have his own company. It might only be fifty hooves, without a warrior among them. But they had twice the brains of the rest of the army together. “Now.”

---

Whatever enthusiasm Quill had been feeling died after the third shallow crater.

It wasn’t as though he could be that angry with the scouts, not rationally. How could he possibly ask them to “find the entrances to the Moon” and expect anything but confusion and bewilderment.

“I hope the other teams are doing better,” Sylvan Shade said from somewhere behind him, apparently struggling to keep up. Just because it was easier to move here in some ways, that didn’t seem to be a guarantee that getting anything done would be easy. Sylvan Shade might be intelligent, well-read, maybe even some kind of quiet genius. But he was also not physically fit enough to be marching over hills in the scorching sun. His strength was… less than Quill expected from an earth pony.

Magic does weaken with altitude. But what did that mean for literally walking on the Moon?

“How long have we been going?”

Quill looked up to check the sun reflexively, then regretted it instantly, lowering his eyes and wincing. He wouldn’t be able to judge the time of day from that. “Don’t know. Six, maybe seven hours?”

“And… how many search areas left on our grid?”

Quill removed their copy of the map—or their quarter of the map, torn evenly where their group was going. There were several others, Quill’s laborers, carrying supplies and Sylvan Shade’s machines for the (apparently unlikely) event that they actually found anything.

“Uh…” He smiled slightly, relaxing. “One. Just one, looks like.” According to the tiny scribbled note, it was “unlikely to lead to anywhere significant.” But it was on the map, and they weren’t exactly overflowing with options.

So they walked. Quill’s hooves ached, his wings were covered in abrasive white dust, and sweat dripped down his mane. He wasn’t wearing the crown anymore, though he kept it close at hoof under one shoulder.

Penumbra fluttered overhead, barely a ghost in this strange place. She’d never landed during their trek, not for hours. I wish I knew how you have that kind of endurance.

But the Voidseekers were barely even ponies anymore. Their powers were supposedly like Nightmare Moon herself. Would they tell me about their magic if I asked? I’m the Lord Commander now.

But he didn’t ask, just walked. There was one opening left, then he could return to rejoin the rest of his crew.

“Hey, uh… Quill?” Sylvan asked. His voice wasn’t disrespectful when he said it, either. As a civilian, he had no obligation to use rank. “Is that who I think it is?”

Quill looked up, following his gesture. There, at the top of a distant slope, was the outline of an Alicorn, staring defiantly out at oblivion. Her back was stooped, her horn drooping. But magic still radiated out from her as it ever had during the duels with her sister.

We’re near that single huge crater. Nothing but ice down there, that’s not the way into the hollow center.

“Yes,” he said. “She’s keeping us alive, right now. Don’t distract her.”

It wasn’t as though they could afford to waste the time traveling to prostrate before the princess, while they still had so much of their own work to do.

“One more cave,” Sylvan said, his voice distant and pained. “Then we can… go back. See who actually found the way in. Some creature surely did…”

The walk didn’t take them much further at all before the ground started to slope. A wide ramp went down deep enough that they could enter total shade. Quill stepped down, closing his eyes and letting the sunless darkness surround him. Maybe he could just enjoy the peace for a little while…

Not long enough. He had to confirm that there was nothing here, so he could go back to the others. Hopefully their luck had been better.

“Anything down there?” Sylvan asked from over his shoulder. “Are you discouraged already, friend?”

“No.” He opened his eyes, and moved deeper into the gloom. The sand felt cool against his hooves, though still it rubbed abrasively wherever it touched. He could only imagine the difficulties ponies would have who got it in their lungs.

He didn’t have much further to travel before he made it to the bottom of the crater, and struck against solid ice. It thunked under his hooves, a hollow empty sound as empty as their hope.

“There’s… a little ice down here!” he said, turning back up. Now that he was at the bottom, he was briefly taken with the scale of the hill. It had seemed like nothing going down, with how little he seemed to weigh. But at the bottom…

His entire group were scattered on the slope above him, with expressions between helpful and bleak. Sylvan Shade was closest, and he approached a few feet behind. “Ice, huh? Not Lunarium? I was hoping if we died, at least we’d… be able to take some precious metals with us.” He removed a metal pick from his belt, sturdy iron but small enough to swing with one hoof. It was totally clean, without even a speck of moon-dust.

“No luck,” he said. “The others will probably be turning around by now too. I’ll fly back, the rest of you can catch up.”

“Suit yourself,” Sylvan said, bending down beside the ice. “I’ll take a sample. I’d like to study this, see if… maybe it would be safe to drink. At least I can die with a cool beverage, eh?”

Dust scattered around Iron Quill as he took off. It took almost no effort and he was flying, lifting lazily out of the crater to where Penumbra waited for him in the air.

“Well?”

“Same as the others,” he said. “There’s ice at the bottom of this one instead of metal, but that’s it. No entrance to the moon.”

“Because…” Penumbra rolled over in front of him, glaring at nothing. “Because maybe it isn’t? Because that’s the stupidest thing I ever heard.”

Somewhere far away, Quill heard a pony shouting. He ignored the voice—if order was breaking down in the camp, maybe that was for the best. They had so little time to live anyway.

“We aren’t supposed to be here,” he said. “If you know something we don’t, you should share it. Maybe you know the secret we need to survive this.”

“I don’t know,” Penumbra said, circling around him again. “I just know that Equus isn’t hollow. It goes deep. I’ve been in caves that go so far down you can feel the warm heartbeat of the planet against your hooves below you. So far down that the air feels heavy and light itself is a memory.”

“Your… initiation,” he guessed. “The secret temple everypony talks about. It’s underground.”

“Well obviously.” She seemed to be grinning from behind the cloth, though there was no way to be sure. “Pegasus ponies rule the skies; earth ponies have the ground. Unicorns have their castles. Where would a bat’s domain be? In the skies below the planet. The dark, forbidden places. It goes just as far down as it goes up, that’s what they told us.”

“So why is it stupid that the moon would?” he asked, stubborn. But he didn’t get an answer.

A beleaguered page, Swift Wing, popped up from behind, his wings drooping with the effort. The poor bat was young enough that the trip had obviously been a great struggle for him. Though he had still caught up. “Please, Colonel… Lord Commander. Sylvan Shade says there’s something you need to see immediately. Back in the crater.”

Quill opened his mouth to send the page away. Whatever academic interest Sylvan Shade had would do nothing to help Luna’s army of revenge make it back to enact some of that revenge.

But on the flipside, Quill wasn’t seeing too many escapes left open to them. Maybe he could use a slightly longer trip away from camp.

So he turned, angling down towards the crater and the total blackness within. At least the shade would be easy on his eyes.

He landed with a streak of dust on one sloping side, letting the powder scatter and make for a smooth landing. He turned slowly, expectant. “I appreciate the support you’ve given to me, Sylvan Shade. But I do have the rest of an army to run. Even if no one but the princess seems to believe I’m in charge.”

Sylvan Shade was on his knees in the sand, hammering franticly at the ice. Chunks of broken gray surrounded him, and he swung now with the full energy of an earth pony. Cracks spread slowly around the disk of water at the bottom of the crater, widening a little with each swing.

“Quill!” he called, out of breath, but not slowing down. “I believe I found something that might be interesting to you.” He stopped abruptly, gesturing at the crack. “Look at the dust.”

Iron Quill hurried over, and watched. The dust was rapidly drawn into the opening, pulling little pebbles along with it. He held one wing over the opening, and could distinctly sense the current being pulled down.

“That’s pressure!” Sylvan exclaimed, excited. “Negative pressure, to be precise! It means the area beyond this ice has less air than the one outside it. Perhaps… and I don’t wish to get your hopes up, but…”

“The interior of the Moon,” Quill whispered. “The entrance.”

“We’ll know soon enough!” Sylvan lifted the pickaxe again, and started swinging. Quill stepped aside, calling loudly. “Ponies, bring those shovels, hammers, everything! Swift Wing, that was some excellent flying! I have a few more trips for you.”

If Quill’s hourglass-keeper was right, they had just under 20 hours left. Was that long enough to give them a hope?

Chapter 4: Iron Crown

It took over an hour to break a wide enough gap in the ice to permit a single pony through. It didn’t help that the ice had dripped through the cracks in existing stone, melting until it was merged with the rock. The shade had protected the ice on all but the outer layer from melting.

But eventually they broke through, and Plowshare from the labor crew walked over to the makeshift supply area on the slope.

Ponies from his entire crew were arriving now, except for the guards who protected the stockpile.

They had brought anything from that stockpile that might be useful, mostly lanterns and lamp-oil, though there were ropes and picks and various other construction tools.

It wasn’t all that unusual for their army to have to build a bridge as they crossed Equestria, or maybe destroy one.

“I’ve got it,” Plowshare said, pulling down a greasy cloth soaked with gray dust, sweat dripping down his face. “That should be big enough for anypony.”

I should go get the scouts again, he thought, before realizing how unlikely Permafrost was to let him have the scouts. He would soon have to deal with that problem, but… he wasn’t afraid of a cave. He had a pony nearby who would be the perfect partner for this.

“Take ten minutes to recover,” he said, raising his voice so the others could hear. “Then return to digging. We need it wide enough for a supply cart to pass, fully loaded.”

“What if there’s nothing down there?” Silver Needle asked from the opening, lowering the cloth she’d had around her own mouth. They had all worked, even Quill had taken a turn.

They were all just as exhausted, and this time in the sun was not making things better. “Maybe we should be… finding another way.”

There had been a few locations with promise, though none as promising as this. “Hopefully I’ll be back by then,” Quill said, glancing down at the hole. Air still blew past him, though with the opening so wide it was more a breeze than a mad howling.

“Penumbra,” he said, not turning around. Somehow he knew she would be standing beside him, waiting for this moment. “I would like you to come with me.”

He was not wrong about her. “Into the Moon,” her voice said, almost a whisper. Trying not to be heard by all the others watching nearby. “This is… It could be interesting. But will it help us?”

Quill struggled into a climbing harness. His body creaked and protested at the abuse, but he forced it to move anyway. Once it was settled, Silver Needle secured the straps behind him. It would have to do.

“We can’t answer that question out here, come on.” Penumbra led the way ahead of him into the dark.

Quill crawled along behind her, past bits of broken ice and stone that had been cleared away just enough for them to pass. The wind whipped at his mane, ushering him down with darkness and the cool breeze. The light went from blinding sun to comfortable after a short time, though there was still further to climb.

The tunnel was about ten feet in all, before a cavern abruptly opened. It led down into the gloom, past the reach of the light.

Here the constant abrasion of the sand was gone, replaced with a constant whine of unseen wind.

“Stars above,” Penumbra whispered from beside him. He turned, and nearly fell over in shock at what she was doing. The bat was undressing. Her armor came off in a few quick shrugs, until she wore only the bladed belt.

She was beautiful, even more than he’d imagined. All this time without rest or bathing meant her scent practically assaulted him in the tight space.

You are going to bury that thought and strangle it, Quill. He tried, anyway. “You’re…”

“This is where we belong,” Penumbra answered, grinning slyly at him as she tucked her armor into an alcove. She knew what she was doing to him, and she did it anyway. “You know what armor will protect you from in a cave?”

“Monsters,” he answered. “With tusks, sharp teeth. Fangs.”

“No.” Her voice came from behind him now. “Caves are desolate places, long abandoned. There is so little food here that nothing large can grow. We are the largest predators here.”

“That sounds…” He didn’t object. There was no time to argue with his expert. If she said caves were safe, then she would probably know what she was talking about. “Okay. So now we see if this goes into the hollow core. Where we’ll… hide until the princess recovers her strength.”

He twisted his head around, emerging with a lantern. Lighting it was a struggle, but he managed to get the flint and striker together on the third try. It lit up, filling the cave in front of them with orange.

The deeper he looked, the wider the cave became.

It wasn’t like any cave Iron Quill had ever seen. The monastery had caves beside it in the hills, carved into the mausoleums of honored saints. That cave was built of smooth walls, dripping with moisture and broken by spectacular multicolored formations.

This was a single shaft, getting slowly wider as it sloped gently down towards the moon’s heart. The ceiling went from barely cart-height to tall enough for a pony to fly without kicking the heads of ponies walking beneath, and still they walked. It was a good thing it was wide enough for a cart to roll even at the entrance, because there was much too much stone to carve here. Even with iron tools, this would take too much time.

“Have you ever seen a cave like this?” he asked. “I know you’re… trained for this. Or… maybe trained by this. Nopony knows.”

“Yes,” she answered, without anything snide this time. She sounded as awed as he felt. “Once. Aminon calls this a… lava tube. I expected more to be alive down here, though. The one I visited had water trickling inside it.”

They walked for long enough that he had to refill the oil in his lantern, prompting more familiar mockery from Penumbra. But he ignored it, got the faint lantern lit again, then resumed their trek. Eventually they reached the center of the moon.

The chamber rose above them so high that he couldn’t see the ceiling even aiming his lantern directly up, with uneven walls of melted rock and a slick, transparent surface of nearly-clear ice dripping down from one side. It was so large the cavern could easily have swallowed the Castle of the Two Sisters, and had plenty of room left for dessert.

How could such an incredibly massive space remain open without collapsing? There weren’t pillars to hold it up, just a huge, rough globe of nothing.

There were no other entrances, at least none large enough to easily see. The ground wasn’t flat, but continued to slope sideways just like the tunnel. Towards who knew what—the other side of the Moon, probably. We always knew it was small, it has to be to travel around the sky so quickly. We’re here.

For the first time since arriving, Quill let himself feel hope. Maybe they wouldn’t all die up here after all. Permafrost might’ve been right about one thing: he was wrong to doubt Nightmare Moon. She had chosen this location specifically, dumping them exactly where they needed to be.

“Big,” Penumbra said, voice awed. “I would think unsafe, this big. But there’s no rubble on the ground, look. No previous cave-ins. This cavern is stable.” She spread her wings in a submissive gesture, nodding to him. “I was wrong, Quill. Our princess really did pick the right pony for the job. You somehow… led us straight here.”

She says after we hiked across the entire bubble, digging into every opening we could find.

It was more than a little unfair, but maybe he could live with that. They might actually survive which seemed to be the important thing. “It won’t be easy,” he said. “Getting everypony down here, all our supplies.”

“Because their necks are made of iron and they swapped brains with moths,” she countered. “I know, I get that. But maybe that isn’t something to do on your own.” She wobbled, swaying briefly on her hooves. “Does the air feel thinner down here?”

She wasn’t wrong. He could feel a little light-headed himself, though not enough that it bothered him. He reached out, steadying her with a wing. “Golden Gate Monastery was high in the mountains,” he said. “The air was thinner than this. You’ll adapt, the others will too. I can teach them how to breathe if we have to.”

“Good enough.” She didn’t pull away from his touch, as he’d initially expected. Touch he’d given for no other reason than to help her remain standing, of course. “As fun as it was to watch you struggle, I think… maybe we don’t let you do all this yourself from here on. Since we… have a chance of living now, we should fly straight to the princess. We don’t have time to waste with Permafrost challenging your authority while everyone suffocates.”

He glanced up the path they’d come, long enough that he couldn’t even see the faint light of the entrance. Penumbra was right, as she had been about so much so far. “We can keep the army here,” he said again, taking one last glance at the huge cavern, before hefting the lantern and turning back for the surface.

“Until our revenge,” she added, without skipping a beat. “The Tyrant took so much from us. But we’ve proven we’re the ones meant to survive. We’ll return to Equestria, and its rightful ruler will be on the throne. All because of you.”

Quill could accept that praise, even if the flavor of it made him a little uneasy. It was hard to argue with a bat as pretty as Penumbra.

---

By the time Quill emerged from the rock, his work crew had done excellent work widening it almost enough to permit a cart. They were on the lowest section now, where it was almost all ice and not much stone.

Strangely, several of his strongest laborers were on their backs, panting with effort like a young initiate at his monastery whose blood had still not adjusted to the altitude.

“Good work, all,” he said, striding past them. There was one pony he needed to speak with before he went to the princess—well, two.

“Silver Needle,” he said, tapping her on the shoulder.

“Good news?” Her eyes lit up as he approached, alone. Penumbra would still be in the cave, putting her armor back on. She couldn’t return to the surface unclothed.

“Good news,” he repeated. “The best news. As soon as the crew is finished here, prepare to make the trip down. Requisition every laborer you can to start transporting supplies. I want you to grab the highest section of cave you can near the ice-fall, and stake out twice as much room as you think we’ll need.”

“You, uh…” Her eyes widened. “You want us to move everything? All the way out here?”

“We have to,” he said. “Go to the camp followers. I have a feeling we might be needing more strong hooves, so you can go ahead and hire… as many as you need. Don’t let bits stop you, just get it done.”

“As you order, Quill,” she said, obviously confused. “How will you convince the others?”

“If Quill was the only voice to convince the army, they would all be doomed,” Penumbra said, emerging from the cavern entrance and shaking the worst of the dust from her armor as she went. She moved past Quill, taking off in a rush and scattering more gray dust. Flying north.

They wouldn’t have that far to fly to reach the princess. There was mercy in that.

“Nightmare Moon will have to convince them,” he said. “But you will have a head start, Silver. Make me proud.”

“Have you…” Sylvan Shade hadn’t been working, despite being an earth pony. Apparently he was more interested in the rock-samples they’d extracted. But now that he saw Quill was about to take off, he hurried over. “I don’t mean to interrupt, but have you thought about how we’ll close this again?”

“I…” He shook his head. “I have no idea.”

“Well, good thing you have me,” Sylvan said, looking prouder than ever. “I know exactly how we’ll do it. All this ice… we’ll quarry more, enough to clog the entrance several feet thick. We can use unicorn magic to seal it behind us, once we’re finished.”

“That is…” Quill grinned. “Brilliant, Sylvan. Silver, make sure Sylvan Shade has the help he needs to have that plan ready.”

He didn’t wait for her objections, just took off into the air. The flight to where Nightmare Moon rested did not give him very long to think.

What was worse, the Princess of the Moon had obviously been suffering tremendously, even with so much time still left. From the way her head drooped, nodding slightly forward as they flew closer, Quill guessed she might be on the edge of sleep already.

Please don’t let it be too late!

They landed at the base of the hill, and half a dozen other Voidseekers appeared from the shadowy gloom of nearby craters, their eyes suspiciously on Quill. Penumbra walked off to join her companions, while Quill continued up the hill.

“Princess,” he said, as he got close to the top. Just not close enough that he might startle her. Besides, he understood that exhaustion perfectly. He had only had a few hours rest since they arrived, none of it very helpful.

“You.” She didn’t turn away, though her body did tense a little. “The one I appointed as my commander. I have heard the camp is hard at work. You thought it would be… useful… to use precious air digging bulwarks on the surface of a sterile rock?”

Quill didn’t know what that meant—how could they use air? But instead of letting the stress of it overwhelm him, he just surged on. “I didn’t command them, Permafrost did. He thinks he should be the commander. But I thought I should be trying to solve the problem you gave me, not fighting him for control.”

Nightmare Moon nodded; expression blank. Was that approval? Anger, building to burn him away to a crisp? Considering how long they all might have before her magic ran out, he wasn’t afraid either way.

“We will see,” Nightmare Moon said. “What have you done with this time? So… so much of it gone. I feel the strength leaving me. Even here, I am not invincible. I hope you have not squandered my trust. If you have… I have enough strength to enjoy your suffering. Before the end comes.”

Iron Quill swallowed, unable to meet her eyes. This was the part of being Lord Commander that had always made it much too dangerous for him. The pony Nightmare Moon trusted most was also the one likely to suffer her anger if some failure struck.

“I spoke with a… scholar. The wisest I could find in the army, and he informed me that many believed the Moon to be hollow. I devoted myself to locating an entrance to—”

Nightmare Moon silenced him with one hoof on the stone. She snapped it down, and a little crater spread from where she touched, throwing dust and cracking rock beneath it. “You’ve wasted what little time my survivors had on a primitive myth?”

Iron Quill closed his eyes, bracing for the blast of magic that would kill him in agony. He’d done something wrong, though he had no idea what. The result was… inevitable after that.

But after a few more seconds, he opened his eyes to see Nightmare Moon’s head hanging low, her horn flickering and the spell nearly going out. She wasn’t going to torture him after all. “You truly are doomed then. I will have to take my revenge after… an eon alone in this abyss.”

“No!” He probably should’ve shut his mouth and walked away, but Iron Quill was too exhausted to care. He hadn’t fought the army and the Moon both to curl up and die now. “Princess, we found it. There was an airtight cave, leading down for what feels like forever. We reached the center, just like Sylvan Shade said. It’s more than large enough for the entire camp, and many more besides. We can travel there, and rest while your strength recovers.”

Nightmare Moon finally turned. The glow from her horn stabilized, and she seemed to see Quill for the second time. Her slitted eyes passed through him to his soul, as only an Alicorn could. That dark power was judging him… and this time, it didn’t find him wanting.

“That is… a miracle,” she said. “Your primitive, misinformed… but of course, you can’t be blamed. How little of their knowledge is still taught anymore? They destroyed so much themselves, and the Tyrant erased the rest. No matter. Incorrect conclusions, but useful results.”

She rose to her hooves, and the whole moon seemed to tremble under her. “We will travel there at once. It will take some strength to compress this atmosphere down into the cave you’ve discovered, but we cannot afford to relinquish any of the oxygen we brought. Stars only know where we will obtain more.

“But of all the mountains standing before us, this was the closest. We may only climb them one at a time. We will climb forever, until we reach the revenge that is due to me for this betrayal, and liberation for Equestria from the Tyrant’s hooves.”

She no longer looked like she was about to collapse from anger. Now she seemed resolved, and utterly confident. The Nightmare Moon that had inspired him, as well as so many others. The one who would set Equestria free.

“There’s…” He hesitated, not wanting to take away whatever respect he’d apparently earned with her. But given the alternative was even more of her anger, or worse… “Your army doesn’t treat me like their Lord Commander,” he said. “If I ordered them to move into the cave, they would not follow.”

The Alicorn turned on him, her expression twisting into a sneer. “I wouldn’t expect them to. You’re high officer by name alone. If we were about to return to battle, you would lead us to the greatest defeat yet. But we aren’t in battle. You may even have been the perfect pony for your position. But for now… I will make the orders. Walk beside me, and stop standing like a coward. If you wish to command, you will learn to meet ponies in the eye. With me.”

He obeyed, hurrying up until he was only a wing’s breadth from the princess, on her right hoof. An honored position. When they reached the bottom of the hill, the surviving Voidseekers joined them on either side. Protecting him as well as the princess. There were only six of them left. Where did the others go?

A chill passed through him, and somehow he knew he would never see those ponies again. Maybe three days hadn’t been a measurement of Nightmare Moon all along, but on their lives.

“Loyal army!” Nightmare Moon bellowed, her voice echoing through the bubble with the magical magnification of her best spell. “The time has come to travel below the ground. My chosen Lord Commander, Iron Quill, has prepared a place for us. It is my order that every pony healthy enough to walk follow us, bringing every weapon and supply of any value. Those too injured to walk from the battle should be left in this camp. My magic will see to them. But for you, we must retreat.”

Quill’s eyes widened as he realized what she was doing. But he didn’t question the princess. Nopony could do that. If air is something that can run out, then maybe it makes sense. Not only that, but what about food? Quill knew almost exactly how many months of grain they had prepared for the siege. When it ran out…

Don’t think about months. We’ll be long gone before that.

They passed through each camp, pausing just long enough for Nightmare Moon to repeat her orders to the ponies there. Soon he could see a frenzy of activity as defenses came down, tents were stowed, and cargo wagons were packed. It would take hours to break down a camp, but they might just have those hours now.

When they reached Permafrost’s camp, he could see the resentment on his face, the anger. Yet the insubordination was gone—he could argue and hiss at Quill, even threaten him. But not with Nightmare Moon beside him.

That pony is going to be a thorn in my side as long as I’m wearing a crown. I wish the bucking fool would’ve had this office instead. But then again, Permafrost wouldn’t have understood the meaning of Nightmare’s command. They probably would’ve waited for an attack until the moment their magic ran out, and they all died.

When they reached the entrance to the cave, Quill was pleased to see one of his own cargo wagons rolling through, with Silver Needle directing the next one. She dropped into a deep bow as Nightmare Moon approached. The princess didn’t so much as speak her name, just walking past with an approving look on her face, into the icy entrance.

To his surprise, she did stop on the other side. Sylvan Shade stood there, along with a crew of laborers, cutting down a huge chunk of ice until it was about the size of the opening.

“You’re going to freeze it closed?” Her expression looked doubtful. “I don’t believe…” She shook her head. “Well, I suppose it could work. Roughly a single atmosphere, depending on the volume within. We must work with what we are given.” She walked on, horn casting a brilliant green glow to illuminate the cavern. Quill could hear several carts rolling along ahead, their wooden wheels grinding against stone.

“What do you think?” Quill asked, when they finally reached the center of the Moon. Tiny lantern-lights glowed in one corner; in the place he’d told Silver Needle to build their camp. They would probably have the best place of all, thanks to that advice. “Is the Moon large enough to…”

“Your questions are ignorant and absurd,” Nightmare Moon said harshly. “But irrelevant. I have no doubt you will understand plenty in time. This was only the first of many terrible trials ahead of us.” She walked to one side, where she would be out of the flow of traffic.

“Inform the soldiers on the surface they have two hours to reach us here. And… good work, Lord Commander. I believe I will have further need of you.”

Chapter 5: Dead Air

Cinereous Gale sat at the back of the high table, surrounded by ledgers and records. The Nightmakers were more than just a faction of barbarian marauders—they were an open rebellion against Princess Celestia and Equestrian authority in general. Of course every member was more important than Gale—his service to the princess might be eternal, but he still refused to kill for her. So instead he managed her finances, so her troops could keep eating while they killed.

Even without his tactical experience, without even looking at the map, he could tell from the faces of everypony here that the war was going badly. “Skyforge has fallen, Princess,” said General Night Stalker, his voice flat. “We were unable to hold back the legion. Their solar device evaporated the clouds, and the city fell.”

A city of fifty thousand ponies. Not all of them had been loyal to Princess Luna, only their rulers had.

The princess no longer hid her face, but dressed in the same royal armor that she’d once worn to parades and rituals in the capital. Where they’d once been shiny and perfect, the armor was dented and scratched, mended and reforged a hundred times. Luna led from the front. “And how many escaped the city?”

“Of our troops? Twenty thousand warriors, Princess. Twice that many citizens of Skyforge as well, all flown here to Datura.”

“More mouths to feed,” somepony else muttered. “Who let them in? We’re full.” Uncomfortable, frustrated mutters filled the room, as ponies blamed one another.

Finally Gale rose. He still wore his monk’s robe, though there was a rank pin stuck through at the breast. It was still lower than anypony else in this room. “I did. I’m master of stores—I decided it would be better to suffer the hardship than let word spread that the princess allows her allies to starve.”

More uncomfortable muttering, with various dark words from the lips of generals Gale didn’t know and liked even less.

Eventually it was the princess herself who silenced them. “I support Quill’s decision. Last I checked, half the great cities were still undeclared. We will have to find a way to weather the short-term disadvantage in the interest of winning more of Equestria to our side.”

Gale sat down, returning to his wall of books and trying very hard to be unseen. These ponies didn’t care that he existed—he was a nuisance, the one who stood between them and ridiculous requests for their troops. Sooner or later he was going to wake with a dagger in his back.

“And the Legion’s losses—” Luna continued. “I’ve seen reports that they’re making for Trottingham. How many did they lose?”

Silence descended on the room again, much more swiftly this time. Ponies glanced awkwardly between each other, and again only Night Stalker was brave enough to finally speak. “Just over… one hundred thousand, Princess. They march slowly, seizing the grain from farms and villages to supply their advance. But we can use this to our advantage—they’re in unfamiliar territory, cut off from supplies. Once they steal all the food they can find, they won’t have any left for themselves. They can’t besiege Trottingham for long enough to break our supplies.”

“Our brave soldiers can be there first?” Luna asked.

Stalker nodded. “All of our soldiers can fly. The Legion… not so much.”

Yes, but how long until they turn that against us? Gale had warned against this tactic—and been completely ignored. Forming an army of pegasus ponies alone, and only using the others to reinforce static positions was bound to segment the army. When they did fight together, Luna’s soldiers fought as two groups—the pegasi, and the land folk. They didn’t see themselves as the same faction.

“We have… five thousand souls defending Trottingham,” Luna said, inspecting the map. “Even if our forces make it there, we’ll still be outnumbered four to one, isn’t that so?”

“It is,” said General Stalwart Shield, in a thick accent. She wasn’t even a flying pony, and as a result could visit the fortress for a meeting like this only with the aid of her unicorn magic. “Every brave stallion and bannermare is worth ten of them, Princess. You’ll see.”

It isn’t enough, Gale thought. We can’t keep suffering losses like this without losing morale.

He wasn’t the only one who thought so, because another pony spoke near the front of the table. Aminon said even less during these meetings than Gale did, though his interruptions were always more welcome. “There is an alternative, Princess. A thaumaturgic solution to this martial problem. Every student of war learns that magic always triumphs against mean force.”

Gale looked up from his books, at where Aminon had risen to stand in his seat.

Even at this distance, Gale felt a shiver of discomfort in his presence. Aminon was one of Star Swirl’s own apprentices, or he had been. Gale didn’t know what had happened, but now he was blind in both eyes and his mane had gone white. Yet he still seemed able to see.

“I am always open to considering other avenues,” Princess Luna said. “But we’ve already tried that kind of intervention, Aminon. Star Swirl’s protection cannot be overcome.”

“Against their soldiers, yes,” Aminon admitted. His voice was bitter, and his glassy eyes seemed to glare down in a direction none of them could see. “But we didn’t consider the solution might be the reverse. If we cannot attack the Legion with spells, we can augment ourselves. Then boasting like Stalwart Shield’s here might be true.”

“How?” Luna whispered, tone desperate. Gale knew that voice as certainly as he knew anything—the princess was going to agree no matter what Aminon wanted.

“With the Sun Tyrant’s restrictions lifted, I have studied in domains she would forbid. I have plumbed far and deep in search of allies, and I think I found one.”

Night Stalker cleared his throat, glaring at Aminon. “Princess, my stallions and mares require no arcane crutches. They will triumph for you on their own.”

Princess Luna silenced him with a wing. “Tell me.”

“It was not easy to find a creature with sufficient power to serve us, but with enough eye for mortals to care what becomes of us. The one I discovered calls itself Nightmare.”

Was it Gale’s imagination, or did the candles at their table flicker and dim at the mere mention of the name? The clouds under their hooves kept drifting, blown towards Trottingham by the brave pegasi outside.

“Be cautious, Princess,” Stalwart said, her voice nervous. “I’m no great wizard, but I have heard… never to traffic with spirits. They always take more than they ask.”

Princess Luna stomped one hoof, glowering at her. “Thank you for your advice, Stalwart Shield. But I have been studying magic since before your mother’s grandmother was born. I’m aware.” She gestured over one shoulder. “My ponies of war, return to your preparations. Do not concern yourself with this. I will converse with this Nightmare and return to you if its terms are agreeable. Trust in the wisdom of your princess.”

They rose as one, bowing to her. Gale remained where he sat, however. He wasn’t a general. Technically, he hadn’t been told to leave. Nopony seemed to care that he was left behind. As the captains filed out, Gale wondered if they were hoping that Aminon would make him disappear next.

She didn’t continue until they were all gone. “What does the spirit require?” she asked, as soon as they were alone again.

“I do not know,” Aminon said. “But we could ask it now. It gave me its secret name—I can call upon it whenever we require.”

Princess Luna levitated the large map of Equestria off the table and onto a nearby shelf, pushing aside the histories and books of strategy.

Aminon walked away, gathering his cart of possessions from near the far side of the room and carrying it back in his magic. He settled a circle of candles on the table, and began marking it with powder. Not chalk as would be used on the ground, since chalk and clouds didn’t tend to work well.

He set a wicker cage in the center of the circle. Gale winced at what he saw inside—a gray squirrel, lean and terrified. Its eyes darted around the room, as though it knew what was coming.

Luna looked up, noticing Gale on the far side of the table. “You’re still here?”

He nodded once.

“Are you here to judge my rule? You know my sister has left me no choice. She’ll sacrifice any number of lives at the altar of stability and prosperity. While the ponies who love her prosper, thousands of others are crushed under their hooves.”

Gale nodded. He didn’t get up, barely even met her eyes.

After a few seconds, Luna looked away, losing interest in him. That was just as well, though just now it wasn’t the princess that Gale feared. She could kill him whenever she wished, so that wasn’t a change.

Aminon took a long breath, then started chanting. Gale retreated a little behind his books, unable to understand but still shuddering at the sound. Whatever it was, he was saying things that no pony was meant to hear. He lifted a knife in his magic, and there was no mystery about where it would go. When a faint, pained squeak echoed from the little cage, he knew the source of it too.

The room darkened around them, until the circle of candles was nothing more than faint specks. The sunlight streaming in from outside was shifted so far red that it barely lit the room at all.

He could only see the princess by the occasional twinkle of her mane, the only thing immune to the effects.

But while he couldn’t see whatever was happening in the circle, he could hear it. A voice—not a pony’s voice, not male or female or describable according to any other terms familiar to him—but a voice nonetheless.

It spoke strangely, with a cadence of unusual pauses and diction. Like a pony who had memorized several books on Ponish without ever meeting a pony.

“The light dwellers come to me, as they always did. What can one who serves do for those who live?”

Princess Luna stared straight forward into the circle on the table. “My sister rules Equestria with a neck of iron. She lives so high up in her tower that she can’t see the suffering of the ponies below her. I want to stop it. Take Equestria for the ponies without a voice.”

There was a strange sound—not laughter, though Gale couldn’t tell exactly what it was. Something similar, maybe. “The living speak of generalities. We are not… well-equipped to see thus. Even the concreteness of physicality is anathema. Describe in what is seen, and what is needed. Then we will decide.”

Luna hesitated for a moment, then continued. “I need my army to be invincible. I want soldiers that can fight for days with low supplies, fight through night and snow and thirst and famine. I need soldiers that don’t break with fear when they are outnumbered, and their friends die around them. Most importantly, I need to be the pony who leads them. Only I can repair what my sister has broken.”

Maybe it was Gale’s eyes adjusting to the gloom, or maybe the darkness between them was just growing more distinct. Either way he could see it now, the sparkles of an outline—an Alicorn shape, though far smaller. It seemed to be overlapping with the princess, its mane covering hers. Its eyes were frightful, and it had sharp fangs.

It dissolved a second later. “Your request is great,” the Nightmare said. “The price will be equally great. Will you pay it?”

Luna didn’t hesitate. “I will.”

---

Iron Quill woke from the nightmare—but in some ways, he never could. His wings were still tight skin against his sides, his eyes well suited for the gloom at the center of the moon. If it wasn’t for his adaptation, he might be dead now. But he wouldn’t be thanking the Nightmare for it.

“Master,” the voice spoke again, quiet and nervous. It was Watershed, one of his supply ponies. Despite his new appointment, despite a week of life these ponies couldn’t have expected and certainly didn’t deserve, they’d given him no additional resources. Not one set of hooves to help him.

He groaned, then sat up in his folding cot. “What is it, Watershed?”

The voice that answered was terrified. “Uh… it’s her. She’s waiting for you in the command tent.”

Iron Quill rolled out of bed instantly. His own tent wasn’t that different from any of the others tucked away in the center of the Moon, although it was lit with unicorn glowstone instead of candlelight. He removed his cloak from a hook, then lifted the crown from beside it and settled it on his head. There was no time for personal grooming—their princess was not a patient mare.

He didn’t gallop so much as fly to the command tent, though at least there wasn’t far to go. The torches outside burned low, but still they provided blinding light for his sensitive eyes and ears. Penumbra fell into step beside him as he pushed through the doorway, as though she’d been beside him every moment. It doesn’t matter how quick and stealthy you are. I would’ve felt you in my bed.

Sure enough, Nightmare Moon stood beside his great table, looking down at the ledgers and maps with a quizzical, disinterested eye. She had something with her, a bundle of dark cloth that filled the tent with a strange scent. What was it, and why did its outline repulse him so much?

“Lord Commander,” she said. “You kept me waiting. I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

He nodded awkwardly—it was the only thing he could do. An argument with the Princess of Nightmares had only one ending. “Apologies, Princess.”

“You’re sleeping in the middle of the night?” She raised an eyebrow. “I’ve had many an inattentive Lord Commander, but I expected better of you.”

“I… I wasn’t aware.” He looked down. So far he knew, he wasn’t the only one having difficulty with natural rhythms since arriving on the Moon. But just because it was happening to others didn’t mean he could use it as an excuse himself. “Apologies again, Princess.”

“Is that all you do? Bursts of brilliance, punctuated with long hibernations of failure?”

He shrugged. In her eyes, he saw fires reflected, and thousands of empty eyes watching him. “Yes, Princess. I told you I was a poor choice for this post.”

“And yet…” She circled around him, glancing briefly out the open tent window. “Your competitors are building war fortifications in a cave. They work their stallions raw preparing for a battle we certainly won’t be fighting here. The realities of your failings are not as convincing as the impression.”

He said nothing, voice down. “How may I serve you, this… night, Princess?”

“Not me,” she said, gesturing at the bundle she’d left on his table. “Do you know what that is?”

He walked over, dreading every step. He was right to dread—inside the wrapped bundle was a foal.

Its eyes were open and staring in death, strangely bloodshot. Its lips were blue, and its little horn stumpy and uneven as all foals were. Yet there was no blood on the bundle, or other signs of trauma. Nightmare Moon hadn’t brought the dead infant for any dark purpose. Then why…

“You saved my army for me once, Iron Quill. They would be dead in the sand above our heads, and you acted. Another threat approaches, one subtler and more sinister. It takes the young first, then the weak. In time it will take you all, and once again I will be left to madness on this dead rock. I require you to solve it for me.”

Iron Quill reached out with one wing, gently closing the baby’s eyes before covering its face with the cloth. Then he turned back to face his princess. “With respect—Princess Nightmare Moon, you are wiser than I, stronger, and you have the power of an Alicorn. Why risk so many lives on a pony with so many failures?”

“Because… I don’t know,” she said honestly. “I don’t know how to solve it, just like I didn’t know how to save these ponies. You discovered this lava tube, you sealed it and kept my army safe here. If it had been left to my wisdom, the only loyal ponies left to me in all the world would be dead. You gave me a miracle, Iron Quill. I need another one.”

He nodded slowly, settling down in his chair. “Do you mind if I…” He looked back at the body, shivering once. Nightmare Moon shrugged, ambivalent. So he stomped one hoof, waiting until a soldier emerged from outside. “Guardsman, take this child.” He pointed. “Return them to their mother for a proper burial.”

“I took her from the camp followers,” Nightmare Moon whispered. “Near the cavern’s highest point. You’ll find the mother with the whores and dancers there.”

The soldier saluted, lifting the bundle with great reluctance. Soon he slipped back out of the tent, leaving the two of them alone again.

“What killed that child, Princess?”

“Suffocation,” she answered. “It is… difficult to explain to you. Equestria lacks the very concepts that would make these ideas understandable. You know now that the air you’re breathing is a precious resource. Protecting it is one reason this cavern made for such an opportune solution.”

He nodded. “I do now, Princess. Thanks to your teaching.”

“Now you will learn further. The air is not a single substance, that can sustain life forever. It contains three components of relevance: nitrogen, oxygen, and carbon dioxide. Do you know of them?”

He shook his head.

“Of course you don’t. You’re a child of ignorance—this state cannot continue. So listen and hear. Most of the air we—”

“Excuse me!” A voice called from outside the tent, a voice that Quill instantly recognized. The guards would let Sylvan Shade pass without request, since they knew the importance of his help. He was part of the reason they were alive. “Excuse me, but I can’t help but overhear subjects of relevance being discussed in…” He trailed off, ears flattening and tail tucking as he saw the ponies inside. He gulped, retreating a step. “Forgive me, Princess—”

A faint glow gripped him around the neck, dragging him up to the table and slamming him against it. He fell limply, bleeding faintly from where it had cut into his side.

“Do you know this oaf, Iron Quill? Is there any reason I shouldn’t kill him for interrupting us?” The glow around his neck tightened, and he gasped, clawing weakly at it with his hooves. Whatever he was trying to say was completely lost in that desperation.

“Yes!” Quill exclaimed. “Oaf he might be, but this is my alchemist, Sylvan Shade. He assisted in finding this home for us. I’m sure I’ll be unable to solve this next crisis without him.”

“That is a shame.” Nightmare Moon sounded reluctant. She watched Sylvan struggle, smiling with satisfaction at his kicking and hacking.

Then the glow vanished, and he slumped limply against the table. Whatever thanks he might’ve wanted to offer were lost completely in his coughing. “I suppose we can leave him here to listen. Whether he knows these things already or not, soon everypony must if we wish to survive.”

She returned to her casual sitting position, disinterested in the pony who had nearly suffocated at her hooves.

“Aside from the nitrogen you’re breathing, one part in five is oxygen. This is the gas absolutely required for life—without it, you will all die.”

“And it’s depleting,” Quill supplied. “Without replenishment from… wherever oxygen comes from in Equestria.”

“No.” It wasn’t the princess who answered, but Sylvan Shade. “We use it slower than you think. A pony trapped in a tight space will suffocate not because their oxygen runs out, but because they’re poisoned by everything else.”

How he managed to say that—or anything, for that matter—after nearly suffocating, Quill had no idea. But Nightmare Moon seemed pleased. “That’s correct. Avoiding the technical details you do not understand, it isn’t the absence of oxygen that is our first fear, but that final substance, carbon dioxide. Ponies produce it just by being alive, but they aren’t the only ones. All animals exhale it, as well as every flame.

“To survive, we must find a way to remove it from the air around us, and replace the slowly draining supply of oxygen.”

Iron Quill scratched down everything she’d said on a scrap of paper. “How long do we have, Princess?”

“To solve the first problem? Days. I don’t have the sensors, but that newborn suffocated. I have heard many of my soldiers complaining of headaches, stomach sickness, nausea. This is the result of heavy exertion in our depleting air. These effects will spread to all of you in time, slowing your thoughts, impairing your judgement. The weak will continue to die, and movement itself will be difficult. At the present rate, I give you two days until you’re too impaired to act. Two more before you perish, in agony.”

“You mentioned fires,” Quill said. “We should order them all extinguished at once, and all construction halted. Ponies should be ordered to rest in the dark—this will extend our time, will it not?”

Nightmare Moon only shrugged. “Do whatever you think is necessary. I can tell you only what we cannot do. I know no spells to simply remove the poison from the air, or to acquire more air from the planet to replace what we spend. Celestia’s banishment is… so far… unbreakable. I will continue to attempt to break it anyway. If I am successful, then I may be able to return us, solving this problem for you.”

She rose, turning her back on them. “But I do not anticipate success in time, Lord Commander. If I’m right, you will be dead a thousand times over before I can return us. Give me my miracle.”

“I will,” he promised, without knowing or even suspecting how he would. “Somehow.”

The princess stalked away, letting the tent swish closed behind her.

“I had no idea our ruler was such a… delightful mare,” Sylvan croaked, rolling onto his back and looking up at the ceiling of the tent. “Save the world twice in one week? Does she think you’re an Alicorn too?”

“Thankfully not,” Iron Quill muttered. “Or she’d probably try to kill me first.”

Chapter 6: Fiery Stone

Iron Quill deflated visibly as the last of the messengers finally left his chamber behind. He slouched into his chair, tossing the Lord Commander's crown angrily to the table in front of him. "I’m not sure what the point of this damn thing is if nobody is going to bucking follow my orders. I save their lives days ago, and suddenly I'm not worth listening to now?"

Sylvan Shade was gone now, off to retrieve his equipment and "some friends" from Moonshadow's camp. But since he hadn't yet returned, Quill was alone with Penumbra and his angry thoughts. "You should be pleased. In a way, they're seeing the world further ahead than you are."

He raised an eyebrow. "They're planning for a military defense of a cave on the Moon. Explain to me how that's seeing further ahead."

"Simple," Penumbra stalked around him, brushing past him with a wing. She'd removed the wrapping from around her face, as she seemed to always do when the two of them were alone. Quill couldn't blame her—she didn't have the monastery anymore, and there were so few of her kind left. He'd get lonely too in her position. "You're seeing only as far as the battle for our immediate survival. They're looking to what comes after, in the continued struggle for position within the army. They have an eye on taking your crown."

Quill growled under his breath, a string of profanities he didn't dare speak louder. "The princess told them I was right about the last disaster. What witness is better than their own princess?"

She stopped on the far side of the table, looking down at the camp's new map. They'd had to make substantial adjustments to make it fit in the long and thin cave, but they'd done it. "You're a bigger fool than you appear if you think this army is won by witnesses and achievements. How long have you been serving our princess?"

Cinereous Gale's shoulders tensed, and suddenly the dagger on his belt felt like it was pressing him into the chair. "A while."

She waved a dismissive wing. "Then think about what you saw. Nightmare Moon doesn't convince her ponies that she's right, she commands their will and delivers death to those who oppose her. These generals prospered under that system. To really earn their respect, you'll have to prove you can work within their system. What punishment have you exacted for defiance?"

Only his silence answered. He rose from his chair, shoving past her and opening the ledger and showing her. "See this?"

She stared down, expression blank. "Words."

You can't read? But he wasn't going to insult a pony who was helping him. He couldn't let the past distort in his mind until he forgot the advantages he had. Luna's soldiers, even the Voidseekers, wouldn't be classically trained. "I have twelve soldiers. Not twelve battalions, not twelve platoons. Twelve."

He tensed again, seeing back through time through the screams and a flaming sword. "They're good stallions, legionnaire trained. But those generals have thousands of raping, barbarian louts. What am I supposed to do to discipline a general whose troops could destroy us in moments?"

Penumbra moved so fast Quill couldn't see her as anything more than a blur. A dagger sunk straight through his ledger, right down to the hilt. "You have the power of life and death, Lord Commander. Those who defy your will spit in the face of our princess. I will kill them for you."

"Absolutely not." He turned his back on her in disgust, returning to the table. "If I ever kill anyone, they'll be on their feet. And they'll be armed."

"Lord Commander!" Sylvan Shade's voice came in through the tent outside, eager. "Tell your guards to let us in! I brought friends!"

I could use those right about now. "Send them in!" he called, settling back into the head of the table as dignified as he could.

Penumbra wrapped her face again, though he could still see her disapproving eyes. "Noble," she whispered harshly. "Your enemies won't be."

Quill couldn't meet her eyes—she was right, of course. It was a series of little miracles that he was still alive, with as many stupid mistakes as he'd made. In another life, you should've been the one fighting Luna's army. You'd be a hero right now, instead of trapped up here.

Sylvan came in first, pulling a familiar cart of laboratory equipment. He wasn't alone this time—a gaggle of ponies followed him, half a dozen in all. Quill knew instantly why the guards had been skeptical of letting them back in—these ponies didn't belong to any of the companies. They were camp followers.

Bells jingled around the hem of the unicorn's cloak, in a cheap imitation of Star Swirl's hat. Exaggerated nighttime shapes were sewn into her dark robe. The others were similar—the sort of ponies that another general would’ve left out on the lunar surface to die. Quill hadn't, but now he wondered.

Celestia temper my judgement. "Friends!" Sylvan said enthusiastically. "This is Cozen the Sorceress of Greenheart. And this is Smokey and Freefall." Quill stopped listening as he introduced the others, his eyes glazing over a little. If there was one consolation here, it was that half of these were unicorns, a rare resource in the camp. I wasn't allotted any by the army, so I had to requisition them from camp followers. They're going to whisper about this.

"I'm glad," Quill said, and wasn't sure he fooled anyone. "Forgive my curiosity, but… we don't have much time. Why was it necessary to bring them here?"

Sylvan winced slightly, then took one of the nearby chairs, gesturing for the others to sit as well. Most of them didn't, bunching up near one wall.

Only Cozen was brave enough to join them at the table. "That depends on whether you want to die or not," she said, voice flat. "I don't see you coming up with a solution in your command tent."

His eyebrows went up—there were generals who would kill her for language like that. Can even the mummers tell that I'm too spineless for that? "I'm used to managing resources," he said. "But I don't know how to budget what I can't see. Do you have a solution for us?"

Sylvan Shade rested one hoof on her shoulder, silencing her. "We did discuss some options on the way. Our feelings on the utility of each were not universal, however.”

Cozan levitated something off the back of the cart, settling it down on the table between them.

Quill stared intently at the contraption, searching for some clue as to what it could be.

“This pot here, with the black stuff around the rim, this is a… it’s trapped lightning.”

He tensed, pulling the pot suddenly closer. He could see a little glass from inside, and sure enough, there it was. The Maker’s Mark of Skyforge, and the swirling blue lightning inside. In days long gone, Luna’s soldiers had an endless supply of Skyforge weapons, and could dismantle any fortress with them.

“I thought we had requisitioned every surviving storm cell,” he said, raising his voice just a little. “I happen to know there are precisely sixty-two of these in existence. How many do you have?”

Cozen rolled her eyes, yanking it away from him with her magic. “You can’t be serious, Lord Commander. I have a solution for you, and you’re suggesting that what matters is that we held material from confiscation. Everypony does. If my shows aren’t entertaining, ponies don’t come. I don’t eat. I starve, your troops get bored and don’t fight well, etcetera, etcetera…”

Cozen was lucky it was Quill in charge, and not Permafrost. With him, this would be the end of the conversation. “Right. I suppose you could tell me about these changes you’ve made. I’ve never seen the jars opened again after lightning is trapped inside. I assume there is a reason they use different metals as well.”

Her eyebrows went up. “Our Lord Commander knows something other than how to murder ponies with an army? You didn’t say so, Sylvan.”

“Our Lord Commander deserves more respect,” he said. “You’d be dead without him, Cozen. Please.”

She deflated, settling back into her seat. “I apologize if I’m somewhat… sharp. I haven’t felt myself in the last few days. I think it’s the cave. I’m not a bat like you. Sometimes it feels the walls are closing in…”

“You’re not at fault,” Quill urged. “But that isn’t why. You’re being poisoned. I don’t know how much Sylvan explained. In healthy ponies, mental effects are first. Changes in mood, difficulty concentrating, disorientation… it’s a reminder we are running out of time. Quickly, so if you wouldn’t mind getting along with the rest of this.”

He leaned in close, inspecting the machine she had built. There was a large glass vessel, split down the middle with a metal plate. Thin metal string ran from the lightning into either side of the glass vessel, where large upside-down jars had been waxed into place.

“Sylvan and I assembled this. I provided the, uh… energy. And he provided the expertise.”

Sylvan nodded eagerly, relaxing only when it was clear that Iron Quill wouldn’t be attacking his friend for her contraband. So he shuffled around in his cart, and emerged with a scroll in his mouth. He deposited it on the table between them.

“I’ll assume you don’t know alchemy and be quick. There are six elements—air, fire, water, earth, life, death. Everything in the world is made of some combination of these, and thus, transformed from one to another.

“It’s easiest to transform along the edge of the wheel. If we’re running out of air, to make more we need to transform fire or water. Given what the princess said about flames, and your orders… water seemed the wiser choice.” He pointed with a hoof. “Look closely at the wire, you’ll see. Bubbles of air forming as the water is transformed, lifting into these two containers. There’s only… one minor difficulty with the reaction, which I’m sure I’ll perfect in time.”

“You’re wasting time…” Cozen muttered, sitting down with a thump and looking away. “But go on, keep wasting it.”

“Difficulty… how?” Quill inspected the mechanism again. “Your lightning is depleted too quickly to make this sustainable. Or… perhaps we lack the heat to melt enough ice to keep this up. Is that it?”

“No, you’re… taking it too far already.” Sylvan Shade pushed over a dead candle from the side of the table. They used glowstone now, held in a mesh bag overhead. Candles were brighter, but Quill followed his own orders. “May I light this?” At Quill’s nod, he just pushed it towards Cozen.

“May she do all the work,” she muttered darkly. “Sylvan, we should’ve showed him my solution first. Yours is the second thing we need. Please, Lord Commander. The flaws with this solution can be worked out later. You need to know how we will solve the sooner problem. It is the poison that matters, not the lack of air. Is this not so?”

“It is,” he admitted. “Very well. You know how to remove the poison our princess called carbon dioxide from the air. How is it done?”

“Well…” Sylvan Shade pushed the mechanism away, settling the chart in front of Quill. “In principle it is easy. It is known that poison is composed of fire and death. Our unique flavor of it involves a little air as well, to keep it invisible before us. We need a more exacting transfiguration—into earth, as this is closest to death and fire. To water, if the air is more dominant.”

“He’s leaving out the important part.” Cozen flung back the large sheet on the back of her cart, exposing several wicker baskets. She settled each of them on the table, making Quill’s face twitch slightly as dirt fell onto the records and ledgers…

But Cozen either didn’t notice or didn’t care. “We’re not transmuting the principle elements anymore, but compounds. This requires a salt—the symbol at the center of the chart. We need to find a salt that is the precise inverse of the ratios of fire, air, and death. More importantly, we need a salt we can find here in this Harmony-forsaken place. These are our choices.”

There were a dozen baskets here, each one with different minerals inside. None of them seemed to contain the white powder used in preserving foods, but Quill didn’t question. “So do it then. Find the right salt, transform the poison into earth. Let’s get started.”

“Well…” Sylvan winced, suddenly avoiding his eyes. “We’re working on it, but there are some…”

“We can’t transform something we don’t have,” Cozen said, voice flat. “Yes, I know it’s in the air. But what we’re breathing now is… small amounts, yes? A wisp and a breath, or else we’d be dead already. How are we supposed to experiment with the proper reagents? We need something more. We need the poison itself, in its strength.”

“Which we don’t know how to get,” Sylvan finished for her. “If we did, we would already have the solution to this problem. Producing the poison in a form other than air would mean we could bury it, or hide it away from ponies. We can’t.”

Iron Quill rose to his hooves, turning away. “I’ll get it for you. Take whatever resources you need—I’ll be sure to authorize Silver Needle to give you anything you require. We have less than two days, so work quickly.”

“Uh…” But he didn’t even stay long enough to hear their response. He slipped out of the tent. By the time he’d passed his orders on to Silver Needle, he felt Penumbra slip in beside him. She thought she was clever and that he hadn’t noticed, but…

“Well? How’d I handle that?”

She didn’t show any shock, or any sign she was impressed. “You want praise from me for basic competence?”

He winced, but didn’t argue. Maybe Voidseekers and assassins just weren’t capable of being friendly. Unfortunately for him, he needed her to be just now. “I need your help on something, Penumbra. No, not killing.”

“Then I can’t imagine why you would need my help. We seek the void, Quill. That’s all I’m good at.”

Now who’s lying? “Aminon is still alive, isn’t he? I saw him the day we arrived, and never since.”

“Yes,” she answered, voice flat. “It’s forbidden to share our missions with outsiders, even the Lord Commander. I have been allotted to you, Aminon has not.”

He rolled his eyes. “I know, I know. I’m not… look, we’ve known each other a long time. He—” sold out our monastery to the rebellion, sacrificing hundreds of lives. “Knew me before he was a Voidseeker. Before he founded your order. I know his skills—he’s a master of all poisons, all forms of death. I need to speak with him. Can you arrange it for me?”

Penumbra looked him over for a long moment, eyes lingering on his crown, and the lump of the dagger emerging from his robe. “I can, for a price. I want you to burn that awful robe and wear some armor.”

“The Lord Commander has forbidden fires until the current difficulty is resolved,” he said, smiling faintly. “But I can promise to burn it two days from now.”

She groaned, then stuck out one hoof. “Then by stars, it is sworn. Let them punish ruthlessly all that break their oaths.”

Iron Quill snapped his hoof back, eyes going wide. Those weren’t just oaths, that was the magic of the Voidseekers. It was the kind of magic used to bind informants to truth and spies to dedication to their cause even through torture. Why use it on him now?

“Find a place so dark even your bat eyes cannot see,” Penumbra said, grinning smugly at him. “By the time you do, Aminon will find you.” She took off, flying up into the massive vaulted space. There were fewer fires burning now—though still plenty of watchmen’s torches and pointless lighting in the tents of camp dignitaries in distant sections. The Lord Commander had been disobeyed, again.

But just now he wasn’t looking for a solution to all that.

He walked past them all, past the edge of the enormous center of the cave where he took the Moon’s hollow core to be. Then past it, to one of the thinner tube-like caves that met their own. Its sides were hard and vaguely metallic, unpleasant against his hooves. Perfect place not to find anypony.

After only a short distance and a single slight twist, the last of the camp’s light was gone. But Quill was not recently transformed, and so he understood how to use his other senses, clicking and listening carefully for the responses. He slowed in his walk, listening to the return echo of the floor in front of him.

How far should he go?

He’d been walking for what felt like hours before he finally noticed another behind him. Aminon’s touch on the stone was so light that he didn’t hear it at all. But he didn’t need to—he felt the weight. The universe worked a little worse when this pony was around. He might not be a unicorn anymore, but that hadn’t stopped his magic. I don’t need to experiment to find out what alchemical compound he is. He’s all death.

“Lord Commander,” Aminon said, open mockery in his voice. “I’ve been told you wished to speak with me. A long time since we did that, old friend.”

He shuddered with disgust, spinning slowly around. There was only blackness there—total and complete, like a physical force against his eyes. But he could still feel Aminon there, without his ears or eyes. “Our friendship ended a long time ago, Aminon,” he said. “But we are allies, and I require your alliance now. The army of our princess will be destroyed without it.”

“I am always pleased to serve her,” Aminon said. “But I make no oath to you that I will obey your instructions, should I find them lacking. Whatever words you whisper to me, she will hear.”

And every demon still desperate enough to think you will grant it power. “I need a poison,” he said flatly, before this could slip back into an old argument. “A very specific poison, in order for my alchemists to remove it from the air around us and stop the army from dying.”

“All the army won’t die…” Aminon muttered, advancing slowly towards him. Quill held completely still in the silence, wincing as the other pony advanced. He had no way of knowing if this ancient enemy was coming to slit his throat, or just to listen more closely. He hadn’t brought a glowstone or a torch. “The Voidseekers will live on, far beyond all those who were too cowardly to make our vows. When you are ashes, Cinereous Gale, my service will go on. If you suffocate here beside all the others… my service will go on. I will return beside my princess to take her rightful vengeance on the Sun Tyrant and put out her star.”

Quill shuddered again in open disgust. You’re a madman, Aminon. She meant that the rule of the night would be eternal, not that she wanted to stop the sun from rising. You shouldn’t swear so many oaths to spirits. But he couldn’t say any of what he felt when he wanted help. “So you aren’t going to help? I’d reconsider, Aminon. Who do you want digging latrines? Who do you want moving boxes and cleaning camp? You? Or your peons? You might be eager to sacrifice their lives… but it would be better to preserve us. You don’t want my job.”

He laughed, taking a step back. “True enough, old friend. Your, uh… wisdom is as poignant as ever. You want poison, and I will grant you poison. The Nightmare is always near me, always listening. Watch.”

He lifted into the air on strangely skeletal bat wings. “Nightmare, hear the voice of your loyal servant!”

Quill felt it bubbling up in his chest—the revulsion he always felt, the fury. This being was the reason that Princess Luna was gone, it was the reason they’d been banished here. And some small part of it was in him, too.

I am always beside. This world will be ours in time. In the air between them, something appeared. It wasn’t light, somehow the opposite, casting reverse-shadows of greater gloom that bent the wrong way.

“Yes.” Aminon landed again, eyes focused on the dark patch. “We require the terrible poison that is killing those who haven’t yet sworn your promise. Enough of it to preserve their lives, long enough to make your choice correctly.”

It is not a poison only that you ask—like all things, you ask for only one link in the chain. What leaves your mouths flows again into the leaves of your grain, feeding your armies. What is poison to you is critical to them. There are no dreams without Nightmares.

“Will you grant it to us?”

The darkness before them deepened. A pair of faint red dots appeared in it, like the eyes of an unseen Alicorn. The already-chilly cave rapidly got worse—his breath was blowing out in front of him, though he couldn’t see it to confirm. A fierce wind blew from behind, lifting his fur and that of his companion.

An object formed in that darkness, a growing mountain of… ice? Its shape was outlined by the terrible parody of light, much larger than a pony and still growing. It towered until it blocked half the cavern.

From the lungs and cells of every animal, condensed before you to ice. Fumble with it in your ignorance, if you can. Die if you must. The demon vanished a second later, leaving the two of them alone. Iron Quill’s nausea settled back to tolerable, joined by a faint shivering focused on the mass of not-ice before him.

“There you are,” Aminon said. “The Nightmare grants your request, and so our conversation is concluded. Use it, or die, as you prefer. I think we both know what I prefer.”

He took off silently, vanishing into the darkness. Iron Quill could not see him go, but he could feel the moment where there was no longer something terrible beside him, and that was enough to relax.

Cautiously, he leaned forward, feeling for the massive block of poison. He found it, touching it with the soft frog of one hoof.

He pulled back sharply, wincing at the feeling. It was cold, but hot at the same time! How could cold burn? He searched around the cavern for a moment, until he found a stone, then chipped at the block of poison. He removed his robes, and used them to catch the biggest chunk of poison he could. That went into his saddlebags, and finally he could make his way back to camp. With luck, it would be enough.

---

Iron Quill deposited his dangerous cargo on the conference room table, jostling the strange mechanism these ponies were testing. He couldn’t begin to guess at how it worked—tubes and pipes all waxed together, leading from tiny containers to heat crystal and the lightning.

“This is it,” he said, nodding towards the robe. Here in the glowstone’s faint light, the bundle seemed to fizz slightly, a thick fog that dropped down off the table instead of rising around it. “The poison in the air.” He unwrapped the bundle with the edge of a hoof, careful not to burn himself this time. He opened the robe, revealing a chunk of strange ice, chalky white. There wasn’t a drop of water around it, just the strange fog rising from it, now released to pour off the table and onto the ground around them.

“You converted it to earth,” Sylvan Shade muttered, nudging the edge of it with a hoof. He winced, pulling it back. “Buck, and fire! Solid fire.”

Cozen levitated a chunk off the mass, depositing it in a wire mesh container. “I don’t suppose you can repeat this process and solve the problem for us?”

“Sadly no.” He shook his head. “Nightmare gave it to me.” Even as he said it, the glowstones faded just a little, and the tent got darker. It was whispered by many creatures that one ought not speak its name—Quill ignored those rumors. But maybe he shouldn’t have. “If the spirit could be persuaded into saving our lives, we wouldn’t need to go to all this effort to save ourselves.”

His ponies both nodded, looking back to the sample. “It doesn’t seem to want to be earth very much, does it? It’s transforming back to air before our eyes. I’ve never seen passive transmutation this fast.”

Something rested on Quill’s shoulder suddenly, and he looked up. There was Penumbra, her leg gentle but unyielding. When she spoke, it was with two voices overlapping. Sylvan Shade and Cozen stopped to stare. Quill felt his breath start to fog out in front of him again, just as it had when the spirit last spoke. “I could save you, Gale. My offer is there for every pony in this army. Only your persistent refusal guarantees your death.”

Penumbra let go a second later, shaking her head as though she’d just bumped into something. She wobbled a little, then caught herself on his shoulder. “Did I miss…”

“No.” Iron Quill didn’t push her away. “Whatever this is, finish it quickly. We don’t have much more time.”

Chapter 7: Lunar Company

Iron Quill dreamed of distant Equestria that night, of campaigns fought and won and prices paid to forbidden things. When he did wake, it was to another harsh knock on the tent outside, and the nervous face of Chain Mail appearing inside. “It’s your, uh… circus performers?”

“My what?” he asked, not even getting the words out his mouth before several of the ponies forced their way in.

Cozen was at their head, with Sylvan Shade in the rear looking extremely uncomfortable to be there. Cozen levitated two containers with her—a glass vial, and one of the mineral baskets.

“I hope you have a good reason to be…” He yawned, then uncovered his glowstone from the wall.

“Yes.” Cozen levitated his camp table over, brushing his belongings onto the floor and depositing both baskets there. She held up the glass vial. “We did it. Conversion of poison to earth. We can save this army.”

Iron Quill leaned down, taking the tiny vial in one wing and inspecting it. Chunks of chalky rock were inside, faintly tinged green. They didn’t smoke or hiss, and actually the vial was slightly warm to the touch. “In that case, I’m no longer upset you interrupted me. By all means, enact your solution. Save our lives.”

“Well…” Sylvan shoved his way through to the front. “Apologies, Lord Commander. Cozen here didn’t mention some fairly important caveats. I was hoping we would have more time to perfect the reaction. A little more time can often prove the key to a better conversion.”

“A little more time we lack,” Cozen said, annoyed. “This is the best we’ll get.”

Iron Quill turned away from them both, walking to his mirror. He lowered his face briefly down into the washbasin, then dried with the cloth hanging there. Finally he turned around. “Can we do it or can’t we?”

Sylvan opened a worn bit of parchment, holding it out to him. Quill skimmed it as quickly as he could, though it was entirely alchemical in nature and that was beyond his study. During his retirement Quill had mastered much of economics and planning, not so much physical philosophy.

“Very interesting,” he said. “Now make it make sense.”

Sylvan passed the scroll to one of his assistants. “Any conversion from one element to another involves balance, yes? You can’t create or destroy, only transform. We experimented with various salts available to us, and settled on that one.”

Cozen helpfully lifted the edge of the basket, exposing the mineral inside. Crushed greenish powder, with larger bits of rock jumbled in around the dust. “Olivine. It was one of the minerals I found while we were above. All it needs is one of the fundamental alchemical spells, Acceleratus, to speed the transformation.”

Sylvan glared sidelong at her. “A basic unicorn spell, and many stones-weight of salt that we can’t find inside the moon. Broken to powder, in a shallow pool with as much exposure to the air as possible. Do that, and we can capture our poison, transforming it to harmless earth.”

“There’s tons of it up there,” Cozen muttered, gesturing up with a flick of her horn. “All we have to do is go back with a few carts and collect it. That can’t be too hard.”

“Depends on our princess.” Iron Quill turned for the door. “Do you know how to do enough of this to remove all the poison from the air?”

“It’s not a question of enough,” Sylvan said. “The salt eventually loses its savor and we’re forced to replace it. The stone created can be carried off. For every pound of salt, we will remove a pound of poison from the air. Unfortunately we don’t know exactly how much the army produces… but we can always just keep replacing the salt, if we can keep gathering it.”

“Prepare to begin,” he said, taking a large unpowdered chunk of the salt in his wing and turning to leave. “I’ll find a way to gather it.”

“We’ll need more than just my magic!” Cozen called after him. “I don’t know how many unicorns it will take, but the spell can be… exhausting. More than me.”

He stopped. Iron Quill already knew how much success he would have attempting to recruit the camp wizards from each of the other companies. He’d fought and lost that battle once already. “Are there unicorns skilled enough among the camp followers?”

“You mean the whores and dancers and worse?” Penumbra asked. Quill hadn’t even realized she was here, yet she appeared from the shadows at the edge of the tent. For all he knew, she’d been standing there watching him sleep since the first moment.

He could sense the wave of hostility rising from these new ponies—they were camp followers too, even if they came from the more respectful class of performers.

Iron Quill nodded. “They are exactly who I mean. There are sixteen unicorns among all the army, and none of them have reported to me. What about the camp followers?”

His guests huddled for a moment, whispering to each other in hushed tones. Sylvan too was excluded here—he had been a member of a camp before, if shunned and ignored in his position.

Eventually they looked up. “They’ll want pay,” said a tiny earth pony, the smallest pony Quill had ever seen. Definitely a circus performer. “Not just scraps off the army floors.”

“And a real space!” Somepony else added. A pegasus pony with only one wing, and a nasty scar running from their eye all the way to where their wing should’ve been. “There is so much cave, but we are kept to the top by the icy door, so our ‘stink’ will not come down and offend you.”

Cozen cleared her throat. “I haven’t done a census, and we don’t have official records like yours. But I know of a hundred unicorns at least who are old enough. But you can’t have them unless you take our families as well. We can’t leave them up there to starve while we grow fat in the luxury of the camp.”

An idea struck Iron Quill then, as insane as the alchemical conversion of poison to earth. Quill didn’t have an army, only a handful of trusted officers from another life. He didn’t have unicorns. But what he did have was all the food, and all the gold.

“Chain Mail!” Quill called, turning away from her.

He appeared in the entrance a second later, saluting. “Lord Commander.”

“Instruct Silver Needle to allocate a full company allotment bordering us and… Permafrost. Tell her to use everypony she can find to build a perimeter and assist the ponies in establishing an orderly presence here.”

“The… ponies?” Chain Mail looked confused. “Which ponies, sir? Every company is already here.”

“Not quite,” he said. “As Lord Commander, I hereby create, uh… Lunar Company. Number… 13, composed of the population of merchants and camp followers.” He turned slightly to Cozen, watching her expression. “I will serve as their commanding officer. Every working mare or stallion will receive a legionnaire’s wage, effective immediately.”

Chain Mail stumbled back a little, utterly bewildered. “Lord Commander, are you quite… are you quite certain those are your orders?”

“Absolutely certain,” he said. “Oh, and tell her to prepare a dozen carts as well, with ponies to pull them. Take them from among the new company, and be ready to depart within the hour.” He nodded towards the open doorway. “That will be all.”

Chain Mail saluted, then hurried off.

“You’ll have a dagger in you by daylight,” Penumbra said, turning away from him in disgust. “Which captain do you think will do it? Tallow? No, I think Permafrost. He’s been waiting for an excuse to challenge your right to rule by combat.”

“Let him,” Quill said, and for the first time he meant it. “I’m going to save these ponies’ lives, or bucking die trying. I don’t much care which it is at this point.”

He stopped Cozen with a wing before she could leave, forcing her to meet his eyes. There were tears running down her face, and she obviously didn’t want him to see. While her companions cheered, she tried to stay strong.

“Do you understand what this means, Cozen?” He didn’t wait for her confirmation. “There won’t be any more battles, but you’ll still be soldiers. Our days of fighting in Equestria might be done, but our new enemy is even more ruthless. Outside of this hollow space, the moon is trying to kill us. Even if we win today, it won’t be the last battle we fight.”

“I know…” was all she could say. Her voice melted into tears, and she kept wiping them with one leg. But he could still see.

“One more thing.” He pulled her back. “I don’t require training or birth from you, as the other companies do. But I will still expect you to act like soldiers. Anypony who walks into this camp leaves their whoring and cavorting at the picket line. Are we clear?”

She sniffed, nodding again. Cozen was out the tent seconds later, along with all her companions. Only Sylvan remained, watching them go. “Are you certain that wasn’t a bit… premature?” he asked. “I admire your determination, but… does the salvation of our army have to come at such a price? Their kind let… in here?”

“There was a time I could’ve had ten thousand brave stallions at my command. Those years are long over. We have to win this war with the army we have.” Iron Quill turned his back on him too. “Get to work. If you’ll excuse me, I have to speak to my armorer.”

---

By the time Iron Quill stepped out of the armory, he no longer dressed like a monk. The enchanted armor worn by the dead Stalwart Shield weighed heavily on his shoulders, even though the entire set had been tailored to him and fit perfectly. He knew well what terrible things had been done wearing this armor, in the name of his princess.

The armor was entirely black, overlapping scales of metal with a few larger plates along the chest. There was no helmet anymore—it had been so badly mangled with poor Stalwart’s head that it couldn’t be salvaged. The blacksmiths had better things to do than fix armor he no longer needed. He still wore the crown, settled high on his head as a reminder to everypony who might see to question him.

As he marched through camp, he passed a steady wave of ponies moving the other way—not soldiers of good breeding and discipline marching in a line, but a crowd of disorganized peasants and worse—mostly mares, along with the lowest and worst members of the army. But in some ways, there’re the most innocent of any of us. They didn’t agree to serve the Nightmare Queen. We did.

Even Quill had a choice, back then. He could’ve died.

“You think dressing up is going to stop this, you’re wrong,” Penumbra said, falling into step beside him as they approached the princess’s throne room. Well, “room” and “throne” were currently both a little subjective. It was a large tent with a round front, lit by huge torches and with the largest chair anyone in camp could find as the throne. Even from a distance, Quill could hear the voices inside—captains’ voices, no doubt complaining about him. But they weren’t yet to the entrance, so he wouldn’t be visible quite yet. “Do you think the princess will kill you, or them?”

“I think Nightmare Moon is wiser than she is proud,” Iron Quill whispered. There were more Voidseekers here, lingering without tents or rations or even cots to sleep on. So far as he knew, they didn’t need to eat, didn’t sleep… didn’t do anything besides serving their queen. “Only Aminon knows her better than I do.”

Penumbra rolled her eyes. “And yet you were the master of the treasury, and not her army. Why is that?”

“Because I refused to kill for her,” he whispered, so quiet he wasn’t even sure Penumbra had heard. “But up here, I’m not killing for Nightmare Moon. I’m killing for them.” He gestured vaguely at the armory with one wing—even his wings were armored, with an enchanted chain so thin he could still fly in it, if he had to.

A ring of soldiers blocked the entrance—not Voidseekers, but Permafrost’s personal guard. They all wore purple plumes on their helmets and white uniforms. As Quill approached, they stepped together in a single wave, forming a perfectly coordinated shield wall. “None may pass,” a stallion said, voice gruff. “Permafrost is not finished conversing with the princess.”

He could see past them, or at least over their heads, thanks to the increased height his armor gave him. Quill cleared his throat. “I am the Lord Commander of the Lunar Army. I order you to move, now.”

They held still, a few glaring and some others rolling their eyes. “Our orders are not to move,” the stallion said.

“Tell your captain the Lord Commander is here. Tell him that if you aren’t out of my way, he’s going to lose his bodyguards.” He nodded slightly to Penumbra, raising his voice just a little. “If this stallion isn’t gone in thirty seconds, kill him.”

Penumbra stiffened, eyes wide with surprise. Then she dropped back, vanishing with a burst of darkness.

“I suggest you speak to your commander now,” Quill said again. “I will not be prevented from fulfilling my duties. Not by you, and not by anypony else.”

“Steelshod, Replace R-7!” He stepped back, and the wall closed around his empty place. A few soldiers shifted, glowering at him with their spears ready.

Cinereous Gale took a few steps back, as though they were casual movements he intended to make anyway. In reality, he was getting out of range of a single spear-thrust, though he was still plenty close enough for them to try and kill him if they wanted to. He could see crossbows on several of their backs, and those would be harder to avoid if they attacked him.

Don’t be a fool, Quill. You haven’t fought for years. You aren’t fighting through this now.

A few seconds later and the soldier returned, expression dark. “Captain Permafrost says that I’m not to permit you through.”

“By my count, you have ten seconds, son,” Quill said. He reached down with a wing, drawing the Lord Commander’s sword. The torches lining the entrance went out, and a chill spread between them. They were suddenly in darkness, with only the faint glow from within the throne room visible past them. The sword itself wasn’t metal, but solid darkness. “It would be a shame to see good stallions like you die for this.”

“You’re a scholar!” a pony called near the edge of the shield, raising his voice a little. “Stop strutting around in that and go back to count grain.”

Iron Quill didn’t move. “Five seconds,” he said. “The lives of every pony in this cave are mine to protect. Move.”

The captain hesitated a moment longer, glowering at him. Then he broke. “Gate formation on R-6… pace!”

The line of soldiers split open down the middle, with spears and shields pointed in at him.

Penumbra glided down beside him, tossing her dagger from her mouth and back into its sheath. “Good timing, kid.”

Iron Quill shoved his way through, sliding the sword back into its sheath. He stormed into the tent, pushing past the flaps. There were three captains in here, Permafrost and White Tallow and Moonshadow, all conversing with Nightmare Moon beside her throne. She listened with a tone of exceptional boredom, though his arrival was enough that she finally looked up.

The captains shared a confused glance, with Permafrost in particular tensing. “You shouldn’t be in here,” he said flatly, interrupting what his companion was saying about the outrage of bringing “drunkards and whores” into the camp.

“I don’t believe that’s for you to say, Permafrost,” he said, marching up to the throne. “Princess permitting, I believe your conversation is over. There are matters of consequence to discuss. You may leave.”

Nightmare Moon sat back on her throne, nodding slightly to him. But she didn’t move otherwise—didn’t so much as twitch. She wasn’t going to make this easy.

Permafrost actually laughed. “You’re lucky I didn’t tell Captain Tallow to gut you, Quill. Crawl back into your ledgers. The princess will soon be done with this farce.”

Quill glanced to the side, meeting Penumbra’s eyes through her slit. She shook her head, just a little. The message was clear enough. She couldn’t help him, not against captains. They answered to the princess herself, not like their soldiers.

Quill didn’t move. “If I do that, your soldiers will be choking on their vomit by tomorrow. I’d happily leave and let reality prove it—but there are good mares and stallions who don’t deserve to suffer because their leader is a fool.” He raised his voice just a little. “Princess, I have a solution. But I’ll need your help to enact it.”

Nightmare Moon met his eyes. “My help, or the night workers’? Don’t you think my service demands a little dignity?”

“If you thought we wouldn’t notice, or that we would ignore it… you were wrong,” Tallow said. “You can’t throw everything of history and dignity into the midden heap and expect us to allow it.”

Quill ignored him. “Princess, there were a hundred unicorns of magical strength among the camp followers. Their service in the bedroom is done—their magic will keep this army alive.”

“He can say it about anything, Princess,” Permafrost said. “It is simple for a captain to say that what they do is ‘for the army,’ that we will be destroyed if we don’t follow their brilliant plan. It is precisely that kind of thinking that got us here in the first place. We can’t take your revenge with an army of cowards and fools.”

The princess remained silent, watching him for his response. Finally Quill sighed, drawing the sword in a single quick motion. “I wanted to avoid this, Permafrost. Your camp keeps good order, and your stallions love you. But if the choice is your life, or all of theirs, then… here we are. If you want this crown, come and take it.”

Permafrost’s toothy smile stretched from one side of his face to the other. “You will regret that invitation, old man.” He glanced to each of his companions in turn. “You heard him, yes? Witnessed by these captains and our princess herself. My challenge is invited. I wish no rebellion against her majesty’s order.”

Then he laughed again. “You think because you can wear a better pony’s armor and hold their sword that you can be him? All the army will see the rule of scholars come to an end. Now.”

“No.” Nightmare Moon’s voice was suddenly harsh, commanding. “I wish for it to be an event. You three, go and inform the troops. Inform the rest of the army as well. Establish an arena. Iron Quill, how much time do you require?”

“Two more days,” he said. “As you warned.”

“Two days, then,” Nightmare Moon said. “It has been a long time since I’ve seen an event like that. Where are your grand promises about swords, Quill?”

“In Equestria,” he muttered, defeated.

“You hear my command,” Nightmare Moon said. “Now, take your stallions and go. Do as I have ordered.”

They bowed, meeting his eyes for a few last gleeful looks.

“I did try to protect him, Princess,” Penumbra said. “But I can’t protect him from himself.”

Nightmare Moon rose from her throne, shaking out her massive feathered wings. “Those foals live on a rim of melting ice and refuse to see it. Quill’s real test is not a duel, it is seeing that there is anypony alive to watch. What have you found?”

He explained as quickly as he could, showing the alchemical diagrams he had copied from Sylvan Shade’s original sketch. “That’s why I need those unicorns—” he finished, a few minutes later. “The conversion must go more quickly. There is a spell for that, one they can cast on a body of water…”

Nightmare Moon sat back, staring up at the stony ceiling. “I see no reason this should work,” she eventually said. “Alchemy as you know it is a mockery, a hearsay passage of truth from one ear to another until only the form of knowledge remains, and not the realities that underpin it. This solution should not work.”

“It will,” he said, confident. “Please, Princess. I ask so little from you, and the alternative is death. I don’t want to see any more dead children.”

She rose to her hooves, fixing him with her furious, slitted eyes. “What is it you want from me?”

“The salt we require is a green mineral from the surface. There is much of it there, but we need to gather a supply. I’ve prepared laborers to make the trip. I need your spell to protect them while they work, and bring them home. As you cast when we arrived here.”

“The green mineral,” she repeated. “That can somehow fix carbon from the air we breathe into… carbonite rock, I assume. I can’t imagine why that would work, but I’m no chemist. We must use the tools at our disposal.”

She stopped beside him, lowering her voice to a dangerous whisper. “Penumbra, I have new commands for you. If this plan fails… make sure no one kills Iron Quill here, even himself. I want him to watch in agony as the army dies.”

Penumbra nodded once. “It will be done, Princess.”

“I will meet your laborers at the exit,” she went on, as though she hadn’t just threatened him. “And Gale—I require strength from those who serve. Even if you succeed, I will not save you from the death you have invited. You asked for a duel, and so you will have it.”

“I know.” He bowed, just as the others had. “If my life is what it costs for all of these, then I’ll pay. But… maybe I won’t have to. Maybe when Permafrost doesn’t suffocate, he’ll change his mind.”

Nightmare Moon only laughed as she walked away, leaving him and Penumbra alone in the tent.

---

Iron Quill was not with the ponies when they left to the surface, though not for any reason of fear. Nightmare Moon was going up there—if anything, the trip would be safer than remaining behind. But he couldn't take the risk that any of his rivals might decide that his absence would be a good time to raid his army. Let them see that he was still here, and Penumbra was still under his command. They might not be afraid of him, but they could fear her dagger in their back.

He watched as they returned, roughly two hours later. Laborers marched in, rolling their carts covered with a fresh layer of the surface's ever-present gray dust. Each cart was overflowing with stone, large boulders and small and ample green powder shoveled right off the moon's surface.

Nightmare Moon had not come back with them—probably she had gone straight to her throne room, to wait out the end somewhere she wouldn't be subject to the indignity of visiting Quill's camp.

There was no missing the mark of the “soldiers” he had recruited, with their loud singing and the stench of infrequent bathing they brought. He could see the grins of officers from other armies as they watched.

Let them mock—they would learn respect when they kept breathing.

Of course, much of the camp wasn't for the former night-ponies, reassigned as makeshift heroes. Most of the space was occupied with Cozen's contraptions, the ones that would somehow save all their lives. There were a dozen identical hollow troughs, dug right into the cave floor by aid of earth pony strength. Each was lined with simple unicorn markings, and lines for irrigation connected them all.

Sylvan Shade joined Iron Quill as he approached, standing to one side as everypony worked. "We're ready for the stone," he said. "And none too soon. The news is not good from elsewhere. I hear of ponies stricken with fever, foals bedridden. They might soon die if we are not successful."

"Where did we get all this water?" Iron Quill asked. "I've seen our supply, it doesn't run this deep."

"Melting," Cozen answered, appearing behind him with less grace than Penumbra ever had, but no less smugness. "We quarried it from the underside of the glacier. We're running out of oil, by the way."

You burned oil to melt ice. No wonder ponies are getting sick a day before we thought they would. “Lantern oil is the least of our concerns," he said. "We can dismantle our siege weapons if we need more. I don't think we're going to be lobbing those casks over castle walls anytime soon."

He watched from the side as Cozen directed her friends and colleagues from the edge of camp. They didn't act with anything like professional decorum; they lounged about and worked casually—but they worked. Soon each of the troughs was full of crushed green rock, broken by earth pony hooves. Unicorns surrounded the circle, and began to chant.

"This is how our lives continue?" Penumbra asked from beside him, quiet enough that none of the non-bats could hear. "Are you sure it will do anything at all? There's no point to any of this."

He retreated a step, standing beside her. "What would you suggest? That we all swear ourselves to Nightmare?"

She tensed, and the eyes that met his from within those wraps were far more intense than he'd seen from her so far. "Never. You should die. You in particular, Iron Quill. I don't want to hear your complaining if this fails."

But how would he even know if it succeeded? The unicorns stopped chanting after a few moments, leaving a faint glow surrounding the clearing and its many pools, bright enough to keep it lit without glowstones or torches. Iron Quill walked away from where Penumbra had waited, approaching the edge of the nearest pool. As he came, he had to shove his way through the laborers and unicorns, who either didn't see him at all, or didn't care. We'll have to work on that.

The water frothed and bubbled faintly, though he couldn't have said exactly what it was doing.

"We did it," Cozen declared, pointing down past his shoulder. "We used the olivine we had to set this up, and we'll need to quarry more. The magic empowering this conversion should run out about when the salt does."

"I guess now we wait," Sylvan said, staring down with them. "See what happens."

Quill laughed. "We can't do anymore here, but we aren't waiting." He turned to Cozen. "I told you the ponies you brought would have to start living like they're creatures of repute—that starts now. Assemble everypony on the parade ground, right now."

"No rest?" Cozen asked, exasperated. "We just… look at all that."

He lowered his voice. "I'm not going to have them running drills or anything. But we need to learn if they're capable of this life, and that starts now."

She shrugged. "Your funeral, Quill."

He blocked her path with a wing. "Your funeral, Lord Commander," he corrected. "We can't ask of others what we can't even manage ourselves."

"Lord Commander," she returned, turning away. "I'll call them. Sylvan, you can help. Get your rump over here."

So it was that Iron Quill's new "army" assembled beside the pools of shallow water and pale green salt, surrounded by a faint breeze. It blew in from all around, which meant that it didn't smell terribly pleasant.

From the edges of camp, Quill could see soldiers from other companies watching them, occasionally pointing to one another and laughing at what they saw. He did his best to ignore them. Even so, the ponies he had assembled weren't much better. They spoke to each other in casual tones, barely even looking up or listening.

There were more creatures here than he'd thought, the refuse that followed along behind this army and ate their scraps. But there just weren't the same kind of scraps to go around now that they'd been banished. It was time for them to learn to pull their weight—or die.

By inviting them here, I've inserted them into this conflict. If I fail, the army will not be kind to them. The whores would be the lucky ones.

"Ponies!" he called, lifting up into the air where they all could see him. His voice carried well, particularly in an enclosed space. He knew how to shout for a drill.

Around the edges of the camp, his actual soldiers were ready for battle at a moment's notice, with armor tight and weapons polished. There was a chance Permafrost wouldn't wait, and he intended to be ready for it. "I know many of you have worked hard to make this possible. But I suspect you don't know the importance of what you've just accomplished here.

"This strange spell you've built, this construction of alchemy—it will allow all the army to live on. It takes from the air a poison that was killing us, that would bring even the greatest officers of the highest birth low."

"No change for us!" somepony called from the back—he couldn’t see who. "That's where we always are. Lifting up our betters, and walking in your shit."

Agreement echoed through the mob, far more enthusiastic than any sound they'd made for him.

"That is how it used to be," Iron Quill called. "But those days are over. This strange world we've been banished to is far crueler than the one you left behind. Its winters will not take away the grass you eat, because there's no grass here at all. The waters aren't fouled by marching stallions ahead of you, because there's no water. There are no fresh mosses to make into your beds, no trading ships—only a void without beginning or end. Permafrost and those like him have mocked the idea of you contributing to our survival.

"I think differently. I think that every stallion and mare here is the equal of those who mock and mistreat you. Fate has been unkind to many of you—you've lost loved ones in the war, suffered terribly at the consequences of the Tyrant Princess, or ours. Not anymore. Those who stay in my camp will live different lives. I won't train you to fight a battle of swords and claws, but of iron and grain. You will be a greater army than any of theirs—there are no enemy armies to fight here, no fortifications to take, no villages to massacre. Only the void.”

He landed beside the alchemical troughs, feeling the slight breeze brushing past his mane. He could only hope that meant it was working. "Silver Needle, step forward."

She waited by the edge of the group, with her clipboard levitating beside her. From her exhaustion she had helped with the spell, even given all her other duties. But she came anyway, under the watchful eyes of peasants and whores.

"Tell then, Silver. Where were you when I found you?"

She squeaked faintly, balking under the pressure. But Silver Needle owed him much, and she wasn't going to turn and flee no matter how uncomfortable the situation. "I, uh… running messages to the front."

"And now what do you do?"

"I'm, uh…" She looked away. "Quartermaster Captain, sir."

"Right." He waved her off, and Silver scurried back to the edge of the crowd with the laborers. He let her go. "I saw a pony with potential, and I lifted her. I have seen potential in you—all of you. I see a world where ponies like you are respected leaders, not the ones soldiers use for their amusement. But to make that future happen, I need your help."

That was the cue to his plants among the crowd—laborers he'd suggested to cheer at just the right moment. They did, and soon their voices were joined by many others. It felt like the whole moon began to rumble, with little sprays of dust falling from around them. Their voices echoed, and he had no doubt that even the furthest companies would be hearing them.

Let them listen. He could only hope that he was telling these ponies the truth. "Silver Needle and her assistants will sort you according to your skills and experience. Some of you will be given weapons, others will be assisting with projects like the one behind me. But we will all work, until either we return to Equestria, or we no longer have to fear for our survival in this place."

Or the rest of the army murders us all.

Chapter 8: Conflict Resolution

Iron Quill woke without his extremities buzzing and without a headache. He sat up, cleaned without interruption, then dressed in the underclothes he'd worn under his armor for half a lifetime.

He exited the tent, nodding once to Chain Mail beside it. "Excuse me," he said. "Chain Mail. Have there been… reports, since your watch began?"

"A few," he answered, saluting. "What do you wish to know, Lord Commander?"

"Have there been any more deaths? Children and foals among the camp followers would be the most likely candidates. I'm sure you would've heard about it from our, uh… our new recruits."

"No sir," Chain Mail answered. "No dead that I've heard of. Cozen has appointed ponies to change the salt in the toxin pool, and has begun storing what remains. The only other news that anypony speaks of is your, uh… your death tonight, sir."

"At the hooves of Permafrost," he finished. "The arena is finished, then?"

Chain Mail nodded. "You need not do it, sir. We know you can't fight. The other stallions and I would fight to the last."

"I know." He returned the salute. "But you're wrong. I do have to. Our princess hasn't ruled this army with reason and persuasion, she ruled it with blood. If I'm to take it for myself, I must do so with blood. It is that, or surrender to Permafrost, and depend on his mercies not to get everypony killed."

"Will he, sir?"

Quill nodded. "If he had worn this crown, you would've died a week ago. The others too." He walked away, leaving Chain Mail at his post. He grabbed a bowl of porridge from the mess tent, then wandered to the edge of camp where he heard the most noise.

Sure enough, an arena had gone up. It wasn't nearly as grand as anything in Harmony or Luna Bay, with their expansive pavilions and floor that could be flooded for naval battles. Permafrost’s soldiers might not understand the gravity of their situation, but they sure knew how to dig a hole. Benches ran around the arena three levels high, though some cheating had been involved. Stone was cut to form the lower seats and the arena floor, and that stone was used to form the higher seats, as well as a ring of seven pillars around the arena. Soldiers and camp attendants from all the other companies were already gathering there, along with food vendors from the camp followers. Music played, and ponies sang.

"They don't know to be grateful for their lives," Nightmare Moon said from behind him.

Quill jumped, but he didn't turn around. She would expect more dignity from him. Besides—he knew how to cope with surprises by now. This wasn't worse than anything else that had happened in the last two weeks.

Nightmare Moon wore only her regalia, and a somber expression. Where had this pony been during the campaign? We wouldn't have left such a bloody trail all the way to the capital with her leading us. "I have examined the air in ways you couldn't understand—your process worked. Even as we speak, the air we breathe is scrubbed of CO2. So long as our mineral supplies persist, my army survives. You have given me a second miracle, Lord Commander."

He couldn't meet her eyes. "We aren't finished yet. There were two problems you spoke of, I remember. Oxygen must be replaced even as the poison is removed. But we already have a method for that. Sylvan and Cozen have a…"

Nightmare Moon's eyes grew suddenly harsh. "We will see if you live long enough to enact it. There is another obstacle before you, no less pressing than those two you have solved thus far. You cannot flee from this battle now."

"I never intended to flee," he whispered. "Permafrost is the best and most respected of any of the captains. When he falls, I will have his soldiers, and the other captains will know to obey.

"What about returning to Equestria, Princess? I know how badly you want your revenge. Why would you allow a duel that could kill one of your best surviving tacticians? You'll need Permafrost for your revenge, won't you?"

The Alicorn didn't respond right away, seeming to deflate a little at his words. She lowered her voice, quiet enough that only his oversized bat ears let him hear at all. "How much do you know about the Elements of Harmony?"

He matched her volume. "I know they were created by the missing Pillars of Equestria. Imbued artifacts, three you carried and three wielded by your—" He stopped abruptly at her harsh glare. "Three wielded by the Sun Tyrant."

"No more," she said. "I lost the use of them after… certain arrangements were made."

You mean they rejected your bargain with a demon. What a surprise.

"Celestia turned them against us. That is how we were banished so thoroughly. I have probed and prodded at the lock wrapped around the Moon, but so far it is impregnable. We can teleport anywhere on its surface we wish, but not back to Equestria."

"We could fly back."

Nightmare Moon threw her head back, laughing so loudly that creatures from the arena turned to stare, and laborers in his camp lowered their heads to cower before her. She kept going for almost a minute before she finally relaxed. "Iron Quill… if you survive tonight, please continue to make absurd suggestions in plain language. I haven't had cause to smile in long enough that… no, you know exactly how long."

He nodded. Maybe he should've been upset with her, but for a few moments, his princess actually seemed happy about something. That was worth a little mockery. "Are you going to explain what was so funny about that?"

"No," she said. "Know that it is impossible, Iron Quill. Not in the way that can be overcome by resourceful use of unicorns from outside the camp, either. Physical travel between Equestria and the Moon was not known even to Carcosa, in the days before the Fall. Do not waste your effort on rediscovering it here. Our only hope to see Equestria again is in my power. Are we clear?"

He nodded. There was no mistaking that confidence—it wasn't the tone of a pony who still harbored doubts in this, the Night Princess was absolute. "I understand, Princess. From where I stand, it seems there will be many more miracles before the ponies of this army can sleep soundly."

Nightmare Moon laughed again, though more subdued. "If you think you can. You may not be alive to worry about them tomorrow."

"I don't know," he admitted. "But if you'll excuse me, it isn't nightfall yet. There is still work for me to do."

---

Iron Quill left the princess where he had found her, returning to his camp and his “company” of recruits. But he wouldn't be mocking them, not after waking normally to a cave that was still breathing. There was a chance he wouldn't be when night came, and there were a few more arrangements he needed to make with his ponies first.

He called them all to his command tent, Silver Needle and Sylvan Shade and Cozen, along with a handful of the other ponies who had impressed him so far. No more captains, though Penumbra was there, along with Chain Mail to represent his old guard. Even among ponies who had trusted him for so long, he could see doubt and confusion. Silver's camp had been almost empty, and now…

"I know you don't know why you're here," Quill said. "Maybe not all of you. But we can't keep existing as several disparate units. We have to somehow build a single company out of… the wave of new recruits."

"A company," Chain Mail repeated. He glanced once towards Cozen, but clearly didn't care about her glares. "Each of us owes you a debt, Quill. Our old squads are dead, but that doesn't mean we agree with this."

"I know," he answered, cutting off Cozen before she could even begin. "But there's something each of you need to know. I want your oath to me that it doesn't leave this tent, are we clear? And before you answer…" He glanced to the side. "Penumbra, if anypony here breaks their oath, kill them."

Penumbra didn't have a seat at the table, but now she stepped up beside him, drawing a dagger from her belt and tossing it casually into the wood. A blade of solid darkness sunk deep, little wisps of shadow rising from around it. "As you command, Lord Commander."

He looked back up. "And now you know what you're promising. If I can't trust you, walk out."

A few of them did—two of the circus ponies, and a laborer whose name he didn't remember who had helped carve most of the air troughs. He waited for them to go before going around the circle, getting a promise from each pony in turn before he continued.

"I have spoken with our princess. I don't believe we will be returning anytime soon. I think it may take her more than one pony lifetime to break the spell trapping us here. We will never see Equestria again."

All the muttering and angry glances at the table stopped abruptly. Cozen stared down at her hooves, Chain Mail's face hardened, Sylvan began pacing back and forth behind his chair.

"Each of the other companies acts like this banishment is something temporary—Nightmare Moon doesn't think it is. I think our grandchildren will be the ones who return to Equestria to exact our revenge."

"So why bother?" Cozen asked, voice bleak. "Why are we even trying?"

"Do you want to die comfortably in your bed fifty years from now, or coughing up blood in the dirt?" Silver asked.

Silence returned, and Quill let it linger. Maybe now they would understand the gravity of their task. "If Permafrost wins tonight, your problems won't last long. He'll get everypony killed, and that will be that. But if I win, I need each of you to settle in. I know what it takes to keep an army supplied. Silver does too, I think she's learned tremendously well. Every option that was once open to us in Equestria is now closed. We can't negotiate with farmers, or rob them. We can't trade with Griffonstone or Mt. Aris's navy. There are no deer, yaks, or bison to supply us when Equestria cuts us off. We're alone. Everything this army needs must be found, made, or maintained on the moon. What does that mean?"

"Food?" Cozen suggested. "There's no salt in the world that can convert sand into rice."

"Actually, in theory—" Sylvan interrupted, but fell silent at Quill's glare. He nodded towards Silver again.

"We expected the Castle of the Two Sisters to resist our siege all the way to winter and beyond. With careful rationing, I believe we can last five months."

"It's just one execution to the next," Cozen whispered.

"No." Quill glared. "The size of the difficulties before us makes them appear monumental, but only when you see them all at once. Until we are stable, we will face each as they come. We now know how to remove poison. This is a good start, but it’s only the beginning. We must take that knowledge, and replace the good in what was taken. Our princess suggested we had longer for that. But we’ve already been here a week, so we can’t take it for granted that we have unlimited time.”

He turned towards Cozen and Sylvan again. “That model you built with lightning—I want one of those, large enough to produce air for all. Silver, furnish them with supplies as they require. Nothing is more important than breathing.”

“Maybe not yet,” Chain Mail whispered. “But Lord Commander, it’s getting colder. Do you feel it? The chill seeps in further every day. How cold is it up there?”

“When I was with the princess, I asked her that,” Cozen said. “She said that now that night has come at last, it is ‘colder than the peak of the tallest mountain, or the remotest depths of the ocean.’”

“We’re underground,” Quill said. “Maybe that will keep us warm enough until the sun returns. I don’t know. She said it would be two weeks of sun, followed by weeks of darkness. We need to be able to breathe to find out.” He gestured to one side. “Silver, add the heat to a running figure of potential dangers.”

She nodded, removing a scroll and quill and scribbling on them with her magic. “If I do, Lord Commander, I should add light as well. Our supply of glowstone is finite, and our oil is already running low. We used much of it to melt the ice.”

“Fine,” he said. “And add water to the list, while we’re at it. We will need a steady supply for the conversion to air anyway.”

“There may be a way to capture heat during the sun, and retain it when darkness comes,” Sylvan muttered. “Metals absorb it differently, and something could probably be done with glass and mirrors. The sand here would probably make good glass if we could find the right flux.”

“Later,” Quill said, raising his voice just a little. “I appreciate your enthusiasm, Sylvan. Just remember we need air first. For now… buck, what I wouldn’t give for a dragon.”

“Dracaris died at Sun River,” Chain Mail said quietly. “He isn’t here anymore, sir.”

“I know.” He stood straighter. “Go on then, you three. This army requires air. Give it to them.” He watched as they left—Sylvan eager to get started, Cozen’s expression still downcast. Silver was impossible to read. But she would follow his orders. All these ponies would, now that they understood what was at stake.

“What about us?” Chain Mail asked, as soon as the scientific ponies were gone. “We’re just soldiers, Lord Commander. There’s little my stallions can offer. We aren’t trained to understand… alchemy and magic.”

“I know. But your mission is just as important.” He glanced briefly out the open tent door. “I’ve given you an impossible task. There’s a reason none of these ponies were recruited. I’m sorry about that.”

“I’m sure you have a reason,” Chain Mail said, though his tone didn’t suggest he believed it.

“I do.” Quill leaned closer to him. “I had Silver Needle choose the strongest and most capable-looking from the recruits to assign to you. They aren’t going to be your cooks and support staff, you already have those. I want them trained.”

Chain Mail stiffened. “I got the list this morning. Two hundred fifty ponies in all, greener than the worst fifth-son of a landed mare you ever sent me.”

“They aren’t going to be fighting a siege,” Quill went on. “They don’t need to hold against the Solar Legion. I’m looking for police. This cave… the longer we’re stuck here without fighting, the more it transforms into a prison. There’s only so many times a soldier on half pay can go drinking and whoring before he wants to get back to killing.”

“You took away half the whores. I believe I saw some of their names on my roster,” Chain Mail muttered darkly.

“Precisely. These ponies are going to be a peacekeeping force. I want them trained to stop a mob, to fight unarmed ponies acting rough, or put down a soldier who has gone out of line. That’s what I need from them.”

“Sure,” Chain Mail said. “I was wrong to think we were better off than those alchemists and scholars. You want all of us spinning shit into gold.”

This time Iron Quill laughed along. “Unfortunately true,” he agreed. “And no less for me. I still need to defeat a stallion half my age after spending two decades without a sword in my hooves. With… the whole army watching.”

“I wouldn’t trade with you,” Chain Mail said, rising with one final salute. “I’ll do my best, sir. I can’t promise your orders even can be followed. But I’ll tell you after we’ve already tried.” He left too, hurrying from the tent.

Leaving Quill alone with Penumbra. She made her way to the edge of the tent, twisting the flaps closed with a tight knot before removing the wraps from her face. “You know, there is a way you can win this fight. Something Permafrost won’t be expecting.”

Quill looked back to his table, and the ledgers there. Silver Needle had left him an inventory report, frighteningly empty in most respects. He pushed it aside. The realities on that page were not going to make this duel easier. “I know what you’ll suggest, Penumbra. I can’t.”

“You can,” she whispered, just beside him. All her cynicism and mockery were gone, all her skepticisms and disdain for him. “Princess Luna chose you for this. If you die with Permafrost’s sword in your gut, then the army will die with you. I don’t want to be alone with the princess for the rest of time.”

“You don’t want to…” He trailed off, shaking his head dismissively. There were secrets there, weight to her words that he’d never guessed at before. The Voidseekers had always been more forthright with the Lord Commander, he knew that. But he still felt like even hearing them was forbidden. Punishment could only be seconds away.

It didn’t come.

“I know the power Nightmare promises, Penumbra. But I know the price he asks.” His eyes glazed over, and he saw backward through the mist of time to better days. He saw the face of a princess who believed she was breaking the wheel that ground ponies down to dust. He didn’t think there was much left of that pony anymore.

“Isn’t that price worth paying?” She was in his face, shoving him away from the table. “I need you to live through this, Quill! You can’t make up for a life cooped up in monasteries, but you can get an edge. I know you’ve been through the Hvergelmir. Shouldn’t Nightmare Moon’s lord commander have Nightmare’s power too?”

He shook his head again, more reserved this time. Now he knew the expression he’d seen in those eyes—he’d been wrong to assume he’d never see a mare look at him that way again. He was old… but Penumbra was the oldest of the Voidseekers, wasn’t she? Her youth was part of the magic. “If I win tonight… I want you never to ask me to do this again.”

“WHY?” There was no way her voice wasn’t carrying through half the camp by now. “WHAT GOOD DOES DYING FOR YOUR DEAD RELIGION DO?!”

He met her eyes without blinking. The waves of darkness radiating up from her mane didn’t frighten him, even though he knew how easy it would be for her to kill him. Penumbra wasn’t just the oldest of the Voidseekers, she was the best of them too. “How much do you know about the last rebellion?”

His words had the desired effect. “What?” Penumbra retreated a step, the darkness from her mane fading and light blue returning. “What are you talking about?”

Quill sat down, wishing he had the armor to hide in. The Lord Commander’s diadem was little shield for him now. “Princess Luna wasn’t the first rebel in Equestria’s history. There was a city called Rockroost—an ancient Griffon colony.”

“This isn’t going to save you in the arena tomorrow,” Penumbra barked, voice harsh. “Permafrost doesn’t care about your knowledge of history. You can’t talk him out of killing you.”

He went on, ignoring her. “Princess Celestia sent her best negotiators to ease tensions and prevent a war. Among them were two ponies I knew… Pensive Gale, and Amaranth Gale, landed wife and heir of Cloudsdale. King Grover wasn’t impressed with their offer, and he had the diplomats… executed. Their bodies were hung on the city walls, as a warning to Equestria.”

Penumbra froze. Whatever rude thing she’d been about to say waited. Maybe she could sense the agony he felt.

“They’re waiting for me, in the Elysian fields,” Iron Quill went on. “But Nightmare’s oath includes a promise of service after your death. If they can wait for me… I can go to them.” He turned away from her, drying his face with a wing. He cleared his throat, straightened, and turned again.

“I’m sorry for what you’ve lost, Quill,” Penumbra whispered, resting one wing on his shoulder. “But superstition won’t bring them back. I’ve been through the Hvergelmir. There’s nothing on the other side of death but an endless oblivion. You aren’t being loyal to those ponies by dying for them and taking the whole army with you.”

“I won’t die today.” Quill turned his back on her, reaching the tent’s exit and untying the knot. “Before the duel, go to my historians. Ask them what happened after Rockroost killed our envoys. Ask them about Sun River.” He felt her pained eyes on his back as he left, along with the sniff of tears.

Apparently the stories were wrong about Voidseekers. They could feel after all.

---

Iron Quill heard the drums as he approached the arena, echoing through the camp and around him from all sides. Quill didn’t know where ponies could’ve gone to find zebra drums to beat for the occasion—but he shouldn’t have been surprised. It was an occasion, and all the Lunar Army had come to see.

Ponies hadn’t just packed every seat, but those without the honor to warrant one filled the land all around, occasionally flapping up to catch a glance at what was inside.

Quill met Chain Mail and his troops beside the far entrance, removing his borrowed helmet to get a better look at the cave past the torches and flames.

Penumbra didn’t come.

“I think they’re waiting for you in there, sir,” Chain Mail said. “Permafrost is already speaking.”

His voice didn’t carry as well through the crowd—he’d only ever been a captain before the battle killed his predecessor. But that wouldn’t matter if Quill never went inside. He might lose his chance to secure the troops before it even began.

“This is the cowardice we can expect from an army ruled by scholars and mares! Should we be surprised the one given the costume of a captain to wear would turn around and try to do the same to other ponies? When this is over, I will put this army back in order. Our new world is hostile, too much to afford waste!” And on, and on.

“They are.” Quill nodded to Chain Mail. “Clear a path. Let’s go.”

They walked into the arena, under the chorus of Permafrost’s promises of a better army under his rule. Ponies stomped and cheered—mostly from his half of the arena.

Then Quill passed through an opening in the arena seats, and got a good look at what was inside. Huge bonfires burned on the inside, made from the wood of broken siege engines. Permafrost stood in the center, his own helmet off. There was something strange about his mane, though Quill couldn’t immediately identify it.

His eyes were mostly for the princess, who sat at the highest level at the center of the arena. All around her were the Voidseekers, keeping the crowd well back. Penumbra was there in the lowest row, her face concealed in dark armor just like all the others. She didn’t even seem to be looking at him as he came into the arena.

His soldiers stopped at the edge of the circle, and Quill crossed the dusty ground alone. He passed the bonfire, wincing at the line of smoke rising from it. We need to melt ice to drink, and we waste fuel on this. Where does Permafrost plan on getting wood when he finishes burning what we brought?

He already knew the answer, of course. Permafrost hadn’t been stuck as a captain for no reason. If he’d known what supplying an army meant, he could’ve been a better officer.

“Here he is!” Permafrost yelled, his voice echoing from the ceiling high above. “Captain of whores and laborers! The captain of scrolls and quills! His method of rule is over.”

Ponies on the edge of the circle booed and hissed as Quill passed them. But he ignored them. Ignored them until he was beside Permafrost in the center of the circle. “Are you done?”

The other pony turned to face him, grinning wickedly. Why did his presence feel so… dark? Quill met his eyes for a second, then felt the twisting in his gut of dark magic fresh on the air. He watched the blurring at the edges of Permafrost’s mane.

His eyes went wide. Stars above. Penumbra thought Permafrost would never have guessed he would make this choice—but she’d been wrong. Permafrost beat him to it.

The other bat pony smiled at him. “I am finished.” He lowered his voice to a whisper, far below anything even the listening bats all around them could hear. “Have no fear for the army when you’re gone, Quill. I have a plan for preserving these ponies against the darkness here. There are a thousand others among the princess’s first who haven’t taken the oath yet. Far fewer than we would like to retake Equestria… but I’ve heard that the Voidseekers fight like ten stallions each.”

Quill finally looked away from him. “You shouldn’t have, Permafrost. The road you’re walking now… I’ve seen where it leads. You’ve seen where it leads. Look what happened to our princess… does she look happy to you?”

“And now the treason begins, Quill? Is that it?” He laughed, grinning wicked fangs at him. “I should thank you. You were the one who inspired me, turning your pet against my Indigo guard. I’ve replaced all of them with others who have taken the oath. A few years from now, they’ll all be Voidseekers. And you will be ashes.”

His face twisted, briefly contorting with pain. He spoke again, a chorus of two voices overlapping. “Long have you refused me, Gale. Surrender to me, and I will grant you your life in service.”

“It’s not mine to swear anymore,” he whispered, turning his back on the demon-possessed captain. He took off into the air, lifting the metal-banded horn from his belt and blowing it with four, short blasts. The Lord Commander’s horn shook the whole cavern, activating instincts drilled into every soldiers over months and years of practice.

It was so loud and unexpected that the army fell silent, shouting and booing and objections all stilled. Iron Quill landed, looking from one face to the next. These might be the last words he ever spoke. “Many of you don’t know the dangers we faced since the Tyrant banished us here. Instead of overcoming those enemies, Captain Permafrost would have those of you who can be transformed, and leave the others dead.

“I know you’re better than that, brothers and sisters. I see your flags—Trottingham company, Skyforge company, every other mare or stallion who believed that Equestria could be better. When this day ends, if I still live, I swear to keep the oaths made to you when you swore to the moon princess. I don’t ask for your souls, or even your lives. Only your trust.”

He landed. There was no applause, not even from his own section. His own laborers and inventory ponies watched with horror on their faces.

“Pointless,” Permafrost said into the silence. “You can promise them whatever you want, Quill. You’re just a scribe. Let this be a lesson to anypony after who thinks they weren’t born into their station.” He lifted his helmet from the dirt, donning it.

Iron Quill did the same, lowering the ill-fitting steel to his head and settling the visor into place.

“I have heard the petitions of my servants!” Nightmare Moon called, her voice echoing through the cavern. “Let the stars above us judge the rightness of their choices by the might of their hooves.”

From around the arena, the drums started to beat.



Chapter 9: Lord Commander

If Iron Quill closed his eyes, he could almost imagine the beating drums were the pacing orders of the siege engineers, directing a constant stream of flames down on Rockroost. The distant screams occasionally cut through the grinding wood and gears of the trebuchets as earth ponies marched around reloading them—but he hadn’t hated those sounds then.

They had filled him with satisfaction.

He felt none of that now as he walked to the far end of the arena, where a simple box was marked in the stone. He stepped inside it, checking over his armor one final time. There was the ill-fitting helmet, which would jostle over his eyes if he jerked too quickly to one side. Stalwart Shield’s sword, black even from within the sheath. And his own dagger, tucked away under the breastplate.

It was all they were permitted—duels did not allow for magic, or ranged weapons. Only what they brought into the arena, only what they could swing at each other would be allowed.

Quill squinted across the arena, watching Permafrost in front of the massive bonfire. He didn’t seem to be carrying any forbidden weapons, only his single steel great sword. Why bother, when he knew he had the strength of a demon against a musty old scholar?

Nightmare Moon stomped her hooves once on the stone, and the drums abruptly stopped. The signal for them to begin.

Permafrost drew the great sword, holding it in both wings. Only a steel blade, which meant it took a careful grip and the counterweight under the handle to swing. The steel itself would fall as part of every swing, and it took an expert to catch the sword with each attack and not break it against the ground.

Quill let him come. He kept his back to the bonfire, even if he didn’t expect Permafrost to master his new powers in a day. Then he drew his sword. It was a shorter blade, made from something thin and black and not quite metal. The flames behind him shifted from orange to red in its presence, and the sword clung to his hooves as though it were covered in glue.

“That’s it, scribe? You stand there and die?”

He didn’t move, didn’t speak, just held the sword in a high guard, utterly patient. The audience seem to get a different impression, pointing and laughing. “He doesn’t even know how to swing it!” some of them said. From the bottom row, Penumbra looked away, shielding her face.

“Alright, old nag. Die then!” He swung, the incredible weight of the great sword pressing down from above. Even the Lord Commander’s armor would probably have been crushed under a blow like that from so much steel.

But Iron Quill didn’t hold still long enough to find out. He jerked to one side, catching the blow on the edge of his sword. As it fell, he angled his own blade upward, biting into Permafrost’s wing.

The captain roared, pulling back in pain from even the slight nick—and the sword spun over Quill’s head, landing in the bonfire.

Quill didn’t intend to let the opportunity lapse. He jerked forward, slashing at Permafrost’s pauldron along one shoulder, then the other. The sword bit into the steel like it was tin, tearing chunks away with each stroke.

Before he could draw blood, Permafrost flashed away in a puff of shadow, and his sword passed through empty air.

He appeared beside the other bonfire on his own side of the arena, nursing briefly at the wound to his wing. It wasn’t bleeding exactly, but something black and pulpy oozed out, like blood that had congealed weeks ago and been left in the sun.

Permafrost no longer taunted him as he drew his short sword. His eyes watched him constantly, along with the rest of the crowd. Even Penumbra was looking back.

“What’s the matter, Permafrost? Why don’t you get your longsword?” His voice echoed across the arena, through what was otherwise total stillness. Almost none of the soldiers would understand him.

Permafrost did, though. His lips curled back, exposing his fangs. Quill settled his hooves, then spun as another flash of shadow and mist briefly blotted out the campfire. He swung his sword around in a wide arc, catching against Permafrost’s blade as he reappeared.

Like all of the Voidseekers, Permafrost was otherwise unaffected by the injuries. “I could’ve just cut your throat, scribe! But I think I know another use for that bonfire. I wonder how long you’ll last while burning alive.” He was strong, much stronger than Quill. But up in the air he lacked leverage, leverage Quill had. He pushed, bracing his back legs against the stone and throwing Permafrost towards the bonfire.

“It’s two minutes, before you go unconscious from the shock.” He advanced, still keeping his even guard. “Another few more until you die, but you’re not awake to experience them.”

Permafrost vanished again, and this time Quill rolled back towards the bonfire. Wrong guess—his enemy wasn’t trying to knife him in the back again, but appeared walking towards him, sword balanced carefully. Already the blade had rusted along the edge where Quill’s had touched it. But it was good steel, too thick to break so quickly.

“I know how long ponies like you last, Permafrost,” he went on. He already had his back to the flames—the safest place for him to stand. “Ten seconds.”

Permafrost surged forward again, swinging hard with each strike. He’d stopped trying to show off, swinging short and crisp like he was in the practice field. Only each strike was harder than Quill could swing, hard enough that it would probably break his leg if he tried to stop each one outright.

He caught the sword on the flat of his blade each time, deflecting the swing and taking a step sideways with each one, along the rim of the flames.

Sparks filled the air from each swing. “You… think… a… scribe… could…” Permafrost roared. “I’m filled with Nightmare’s power! I see backward into infinity!”

He cut low, forcing Quill to roll. Or try—he wasn’t a young stallion anymore. His legs moved too slowly, too weakly to spring all the way. Permafrost’s sword bit deep into the steel, and heat followed as it cut straight through to his skin.

Warm blood seeped out, dripping down past his armor to his boots.

He lurched, his leg momentarily giving out under the pressure. He fell more than rolled after that, skidding in the dirt until he landed beside the ring of stones that contained the campfire.

Heat blasted him on one side, heating his metal armor, and his head swam. His helmet slipped up and off against the dirt, rolling away.

But Quill didn’t let the pain distract him—he’d been cut before, worse than this. He rolled, catching a swing aimed for his neck on his sword.

“You’re dead, Quill! You’ve used all the mercy I had for you!”

Iron Quill eyed the blade, pushing out with his own even though it cost much of the strength he had left. His three good legs bent under the pressure.

“I’m not,” he said. “I can’t. Or you’ll let the rest of these ponies die.”

“Not the ones who matter!” He took a step back, lifting his sword high in the air. He didn’t care that he was forecasting the swing this time—he knew that Quill didn’t have the strength left to resist it. “Watch, ponies! This is the death of our past! Our weakness, our fear to serve!”

He swung, putting all the force he had into the sword as it angled for Quill’s unprotected face.

Quill might not be strong, but he was still fast enough. He brought his sword up at a sharp angle, right as Permafrost’s own came down. Straight for the bright orange mass rising from the good steel.

The short sword exploded in a shower of broken metal and hissing rust, showering around him. Pieces of hot metal cut into his face, but he ignored the pain.

Before Permafrost had even finished with the swing, Quill let go of the blade, drawing his dagger from his armor and shoving it forward, right under his guard and up through the mail around his neck.

Permafrost backed away, clutching at the blade. A living pony never could’ve moved, not with such an important artery severed. But Permafrost was only stunned. He held it with both hooves, eyes wide. “That’s all?”

Quill kicked sharply into one of his hind legs. The steel might stop a sword, but it wouldn’t stop the compressive force. Permafrost teetered, wings flapping wildly—then he fell.

He landed in the bonfire.

The flames roared upward, as though he’d just doused them in oil. They changed to sickly green for a second, pouring black smoke. Something screamed from within, something that wasn’t quite alive anymore.

Quill was right—it took about ten seconds.

Then the flames died down, returning to placid orange.

Quill bent down, scooping up his bloody sword and holding it in the flames for a few seconds, until what was left of Permafrost hissed and sparked away. Then he advanced, dragging his injured leg and a trail of blood through the sand. He stopped in front of the princess, dropping into an unsteady bow. “Princess… Nightmare Moon,” he coughed, panting and covered in sweat. “This victor comes to… ask your blessing in judgement.”

Nightmare Moon’s expression remained dark. Something warred behind those eyes, fears and guilt and anger that Quill couldn’t quite read.

Eventually one of them won. “Your regent, ruler of all Equestria, finds in favor of the victory. Lord Commander Iron Quill has triumphed in this challenge. Permafrost’s company will be absorbed, and his holdings forfeit to the victor. So it is decreed.” She stomped her hooves again, and the drums resumed. Somehow more subdued than they were before.

The army remained in shock. Ponies stared, faces white.

Quill turned away from the princess, ignoring the medics on the edge of the arena, waving them off with a wing. Quill knew what a serious wound felt like, and this wasn’t that. He had their attention as he never had before. He might never have this opportunity again.

“Permafrost was a captain of death!” Quill roared. “He demanded your souls in exchange for your lives. I demand only your obedience, and in return I grant you your lives. Permafrost died today because he wished to kill those who opposed him. I obliged him in his request. Obey me, save your swords for the Tyrant’s armies, and I swear to fight for your lives until I die.”

He waited, listening to the painful silence as his eyes scanned the crowd.

His own ponies started stomping first. Others joined them—a few of them, anyway. Hardly the uproarious applause he’d been hoping for. But the support came from both sides of the army. It would do.

From around Nightmare Moon’s makeshift throne, he saw mostly anger. Even if the Voidseekers had enough of themselves left to be real ponies, they would still have their emotions twisted. Just as the princess had.

He watched her chair in particular, trying to read her feelings. There was a pony in there somewhere who would’ve been cheering for him. Her captain had called openly for the agonizing death of the ponies she had saved from oppressive nobles near and far. Didn’t she care?

She met his eyes. For a second—and only a second—Iron Quill imagined he could see something past those slitted eyes and predatory teeth. Past the fire and the screams, he saw a princess in a monastery, promising something better.

Then she spread her wings, taking disdainfully to the air. The Voidseekers joined her, accompanied by four new bats from the other side of camp. I guess I won’t be inheriting his bodyguards. That’s for the best. They would’ve put a knife in my back anyway.

Except for one. As the others all took to the air, Penumbra remained in her seat, watching him. He didn’t look away.

Silver Needle rushed into the field, surrounded by ponies in white robes. “Let’s get that armor off,” she said, her hooves shaking.

He complied, letting them lead him to a tent on the edge of the arena, settling into the low cot there.

“Stars above us, Lord Commander. What kind of fighting was that?” Silver asked, as the attendants removed the last of his bloody armor from his left foreleg. “When did the Ordo Celestial teach you that thing with the sword?”

The flaps rustled, and Penumbra slipped in.

“They didn’t,” he muttered. “My father’s bannerman did. Magnus… you won’t know him.”

An older mare cleared her throat, pulling her hook-nosed mask away from her muzzle. “Lord Commander, uh…”

“Go on,” he said, extending his leg for her.

“Stitches, sir,” she said. “On the leg, with Stilweed to cleanse the leg and your face. There’s… likely going to be some scarring. Moon bless you that the metal missed your eyes. I recommend a diet heavy in beats for the next week, to balance the blood you’ve lost.”

He nodded to her. “Begin your work, healer. I can be still.”

He sat back, letting the other attendants remove the rest of his armor while the healer went to work cleaning his leg with a damp cloth, wiping away dirt and blood.

He gritted his teeth together as she brought out the clear vial of Stilweed, so he wouldn’t scream when an apothecary started rubbing it on the wound. Even after half a lifetime feeling it, Quill hadn’t ever quite adjusted to that pain.

When they’d finished, his face was drenched with sweat and he felt like his teeth might explode.

“Do you have a moment?” Penumbra’s voice was low, almost embarrassed. She whispered from a distant corner of the tent. She still wore all her armor in the presence of these strangers, the way she always did.

“Oh sure,” he muttered, glancing briefly up at her. “I’m only getting stitches. You have me captive, Voidseeker.”

Every herbalist and healer in the tent froze where they stood, staring in shock and fear at the robed figure who had just appeared in their midst. Even the magical grip of his surgeon slipped, and Quill had to twitch his leg out of the away to avoid just getting stabbed in the meat of his calf.

“On second thought…” Penumbra whispered. “I’ll wait for them to finish. Your face is ugly enough without them slicing off your nose by mistake.” She vanished in a flash of shadow, briefly dimming the glowstones. They came back a few seconds later.

Quill’s own surgeon hesitated in her work, clutching at the little sun charm around her neck. How’d she get away with keeping that?

“Can’t imagine how you can stand to be around them, Lord. Know it isn’t my place to say.” She tucked the charm around her neck, then straightened her grip on the hook. “I for one am glad there’s one less of their kind around.”

“Penumbra isn’t like the others I’ve known,” he said, wincing as she went back to work. “Silver… Needle. How goes the work on the… device?”

“Completed, sir. Simpler than I could’ve thought, but… there’s some discussion about its placement. I don’t know the details, Sylvan made me swear not to explain it and get it wrong.”

“Right.” He waved a wing. “I suppose you should… tell them I’ll be returning to the camp in short order. Instruct Cozen, Shade, and anypony else they think they need to brief me not to rest until they explain. Our lives aren’t saved just because a fool is ash now.”

She saluted with her quill, sharper than he’d ever seen from her. “Right away, Sir.” She left, vanishing out the tent door.

Is that what it takes to win their respect? Blood?

But Quill didn’t think about much of anything, as the healers moved from his leg to his face. If the Stilweed had hurt on an extremity, he actually screamed when they brushed it on his face. By the time he came to his senses, the healers were gone, and a pony settled down in a camp chair across from his cot.

He looked up, and Penumbra had already removed the blue cloth from around her face. Her eyes were dark, just like they’d always been. Just like all of them were. “You knew that would happen,” she said, voice flat. “You knew you were going to kill him.”

He shrugged. “I thought it would be… a bit easier than that,” he groaned, glancing down at the deep gash down his leg. “Thought it would be so quick that maybe I wouldn’t have to kill him. I could show how merciful the new Lord Commander would be.”

“It’s a good thing you didn’t.” Penumbra reached down, tossing something onto the ground at his hooves.

It was his dagger, or at least the blade. Arcane flames had not been kind to its copper hilt, and bits of it stuck to the steel. The cloud and anvil of his ancient house were more prominent now with ash and gray dust outlining them. “Our number have a few like him already. Permafrost would’ve been a waking nightmare. His death was a mercy for all of us.”

“Not him,” he whispered. “At least until he admitted he wanted everyone to take Nightmare’s oath or die.” He shuddered. “That isn’t good enough.”

“You could’ve told me,” Penumbra argued. “Hey, bodyguard, I’m actually the lost child of an extinct house, trained by the greatest swordspony who ever lived. Oh, and also I have iron skin, you’re really an Alicorn, and…”

He nodded. She was right, obviously. But that wasn’t much of an answer. “I wanted that pony to be dead.”

Penumbra was silent for a long time, resting beside his cot. “When Nightmare Moon chose you, I felt a twinge of doubt. I was wrong to disbelieve.”

He chuckled. “I bet your friend Aminon doesn’t think that.”

It was her turn to laugh. “He was the one who put that plan in Permafrost’s mind. I’m certain he will try to kill you, or make life misery for you until you take the oath.”

Same thing.

“I won’t, Penumbra. Not for anything. When this generation ends… assuming, stars willing, there’s another. Our princess may order me to train them for invasion. I’m certain that I will… but the Hvergelmir is in Equestria. There will be no more Voidseekers until the princess finally defeats the Tyrant’s magic and sends us home.”

“He will kill you,” she said, more confident. “As soon as he can find some way to justify it. You’ll have a knife in your back.”

“Then it’s a good thing I have such a capable bodyguard.” He rose to shaky hooves. But the strain of standing was too much too fast, and he started to sway.

Penumbra caught him, her head near his ear. A pony apparently so young, so strong. But just under the skin, she was as rotten as Permafrost. “You think I’ll stop him?” she whispered. “He does Nightmare’s will, like I do. Maybe I won’t have a choice.”

He struggled to pull away from her, to stand. She squeezed a little harder, momentarily trapping him. “Of course you have a choice,” he said. “Nightmare wanted this army sworn to it the instant we were banished here. Every action you take to help me pushes their deaths further away. You can choose.”

Quill didn’t know that, of course. They’d thought an Alicorn of all ponies would be able to choose, and overpower the desires of the demon that inhabited her. The ruin they left behind in Equestria testified to the error of that hope.

But Penumbra let him go, grinning something he recognized a little better. “Those ponies you’re waiting for: does that include other aspects of your life as well?”

He tensed, momentarily feeling more afraid than Permafrost’s swords had ever made him.

---

He traveled straight back to camp, though it was still night by the time he returned. At least as much as night and day even meant anything underground. Where many other companies had probably retired early in somber contemplation, his was celebrating.

It wasn’t just his own soldiers reveling in his unexpected victory, though he could hear plenty of them. But for each of his old laborers or guards, there were twenty recruits from the camp followers. They'd been given new uniforms since last he looked—instead of the mismatched cloth so many of them had worn, bits of dresses and scraps of merchants' garb, now many wore either nothing at all or apprentice smocks.

He ignored the invitations to join the feasting, though he heard plenty of them from all around the camp. He didn't know where he was going, but he knew he'd recognize it when he got there.

He wasn't wrong. Cozen and Sylvan Shade had built something massive, so large it had consumed an entire cart and several more crates besides. A huge chunk of ice rested on a set of makeshift sled runners not far away, dripping slightly as it slowly melted. Very slowly.

They'd also obeyed his orders, because they waited by the cart of strange machines along with half a dozen workmen. Sylvan waved, meeting him in a friendly embrace. "Will you be offended if I tell you that I didn't think you'd make it back?" he asked.

"Too late," he answered. "No, I wouldn’t expect you to. That was partly the point. But we won't be unringing that bell." He looked past him, nodding respectfully to Cozen. "Your ponies are safe now. Well… these ones are. There's little I can do for the outer camp."

Cozen shrugged one shoulder. "We can worry about them once the air situation is fully resolved. They need to breathe it as much as you other ponies do." She looked over her shoulder. "Will you explain it, Shade? Or shall I?"

Sylvan Shade gestured to the cart. "We may've… stole the princess's bathing tub."

Quill winced, taking off and surveying the damage. The tub wouldn't be used again—its internal surface had been completely sealed with pitch and wax, and a sheet of rough, opaque gray glass was mounted to the top with wax and oil. Through it were three holes, two with thick metal sticks running down and one obviously a filling hole.

He landed again. "You found a glassblower who could… that might be the single largest sheet I've ever seen."

"Because it's a terrible window," Cozen said. "It doesn't matter if we can see through it very well, so long as we can see the water level underneath to keep it full."

"What's the second basin for?" Quill asked. "Is that the problem you wanted to talk to me about?"

"No," Sylvan said, walking around the edge of the cart with him. This section was clearly connected by thin metal, though it had no lid. He looked in over the edge, at a strange bending loop, suspended away from the wood and with a rack above it.

"I don't remember seeing this in your first mechanism."

"You didn't," Cozen said, grinning proudly at him. "What you're looking at is the first true advancement in physical philosophy I've ever seen, one not written of in any book. When scaling our model, we discovered that the lightning was heating the water around it, boiling some of it rather than transforming it. Discovering the cause eludes us for now, but… that doesn't mean we can't put it to use." She nodded towards the rack. "We don't have water here, only ice. Wherever this mechanism is finally placed, we need only to place the tray above it, and connect the tube to the fill-hole. We've matched the wire to the melting of the ice, so even a dumb laborer should be able to operate it by keeping the ice-tray full."

Iron Quill sat back, impressed. "We could build more of them if the one wasn't enough, yes?"

"For now," Silver Needle spoke up from the other side of the cart. "Lighting is not infinite. We don't know how long a single bolt will last. We don't know, because we had to shut it down."

Sylvan Shade continued from there, walking back around to the main machine. "We have one central difficulty, Quill. Despite classical understanding to the contrary, it's clear that… not everything I thought about alchemy is wholly accurate. Water cannot be directly converted, only split into air and something else."

He leaned down, fiddling with a tiny clay pot with a narrow neck. As he did Cozen and Silver Needle both took a few steps back. A thin layer of waxed cloth covered the top, wrapped tight with twine. He held out a length of thin wood, with a scrap of cloth tied to the end. "Would you mind, Cozen?"

She groaned, then her horn glowed. The cloth caught fire, charring slowly. "You might want to get back, sir."

Sir this time. Quill did back away, watching closely. The flames touched the little pot, igniting its waxed lid.

BANG!

The pot cracked violently down the middle in a single flash of faint orange, far dimmer than a torch or even than the fuse. A few bits of clay tumbled away.

Quill winced; his ears flat by reflex. He hadn't been quick enough. "What in Gaia's name was that?"

"Fire," Shade answered. "The conversion process, we… weren't able to perfect it. One half of those two pipes releases a stream of fresh air, invigorating to breathe. The other releases air tainted with flame—harmless, impossible to smell. But if it nears a flame…" He nodded. "A fire started near the pipe would probably burn forever."

"That's why this controversy is pointless," Cozen said, exasperated. "We can just burn it away. I've seen it done before—when mines grow too toxic, sometimes the gas must be burned. It was done in the Canterlot Caverns, we can do it here."

"No we can't," Quill realized. "Our princess… she was clear. Flames produce poison, just like ponies do. I may not know alchemy, but… if I was a betting stallion, I would bet that the fire we burn would waste almost as much new air as we create. It would make the entire process pointless."

"But we must do something," Sylvan continued. "This path is too useful a prospect to abandon, even if a perfect conversion would take too long to master. I wonder if we might not be able to send the tainted air somewhere else."

"You have somewhere in mind?"

He nodded again. Cozen rolled her eyes, looking away. But she didn't stop him. "While we were quarrying for ice, we discovered that not all veins are equally thick. Our present cavern has another branch—likely leading elsewhere in the moon's hollow center. I wonder if we might carefully melt a hole, just wide enough for a single pipe. The fire-air could be sent inside, kept far away from us."

"It's inviting disaster," Cozen argued. "And I think you're both wrong about the conversion. Even if burning the air robs us of some of the air we need, surely there's more good air than bad."

"There is not,” Nightmare Moon said, emerging from behind the cart. She looked like she'd been inspecting the apparatus, though whether she was impressed or afraid of what she'd seen was less clear. "The alchemist's solution is the better one. The hydrogen gas can be vented into space. A tragic waste, but it isn't as though we have the means to make use of it now."

All of them bowed—Cozen and Sylvan right to the dirt, though Iron Quill only lowered his head. He was the Lord Commander after all—he didn't need to grovel.

"Get up." She strode past them both, gesturing furiously with a wing. "I want you to be listening to me, not cowering. Though you have not remained with me long enough to see, you may know with confidence that I reserve my rage from the useful."

They stood; Cozen much faster than Shade. "What were those words you used, Princess?"

"Hydrogen." Nightmare Moon pointed in at the tub. "Go on, come here. You stole my bath from me, now you will listen." They did. "This process is known, though not to common ponies. I... remember less than the Tyrant probably would. I was so young…" She trailed off, turning briefly away. The strange slits in her eyes seemed almost completely gone for a moment, and for the second time Quill thought he could see Luna buried somewhere underneath.

I wonder how much power Nightmare wasted on Permafrost. That’s influence the princess doesn't have to resist anymore.

"What is it?" Sylvan asked.

Nightmare Moon pointed in with one wing. "Water is composed of two elements—hydrogen and oxygen. One replenishes what we have lost, while the other is… dangerous. I don't know much about hydrogen, except that it burns, and all fires consume oxygen. So we must vent it. The airlock will present some difficulty… but you've already proven yourselves to be capable with mechanisms. If something goes wrong, we can always melt a little ice and seal the door closed again."

Cozen stared at her in open shock. "How do you know all this?"

Nightmare Moon laughed, her voice bitter. "My indulgence is bounded, foal. You have just crossed it by inquiring into what you ought not know."

Was that a tear? Quill was almost certain he'd seen it, if only for an instant. But then Nightmare Moon took off, spraying dust behind her. "Send word to me when you are ready to build. I will not sit for you at the quarry and wait."

She looked away from the two of them, her eyes settling on Quill. "Two miracles are not the end of your usefulness to me. Heal quickly, and do not grow too comfortable. When morning comes and you retire to sleep, feel the chill grip of death seeping in around your blankets. So too will every creature in this cavern freeze."

She turned, soaring off into the cave towards her own tent.

"We're not even done with one impossibility and she heaps the next upon us," Cozen muttered, glaring weakly off in the direction she flew. “Iron Quill, are you her most trusted advisor, or her slave?"

"Yes."

Chapter 10: Steel Salvation

Iron Quill wandered through a field of the dead. His legs faltered under him, and more than once he nearly lost his grip completely and had to spread his wings to keep himself moving forward. But he had to keep moving—if he wasn’t here to give these ponies final mercy, who would?

The Solar Legion—fifty thousand stallions and mares, along with uncountable numbers of sellswords, mercenaries, and other hangers-on—lay on a battlefield as vast as a city. Nightmare Moon hadn’t burned them with Alicorn magic, as he’d seen done many times before. Flames were dramatic, but even for such powerful beings, they were costly. These ponies had been frozen.

He passed through marshaled ranks of the Legion, still standing with their shield walls ready and their spears lifted high. Nightmare Moon’s magic had frozen them in place, their dead eyes staring. With the battle over, some had started to thaw, slumping limply to the ground where they stood and knocking each other over. As the morning sun broke over the trees, Quill felt waves of stink wash over the battlefield.

Celestia preserve us. Many nightmares will be born here when these dead start to rot. There would be nopony to bury them, not with the army’s frail remains in terrified retreat and no friendly settlements nearby. This terrible necropolis would last a generation.

The bodies weren’t the worst part, though. Whatever Nightmare Moon’s terrible spell had been, it had not killed equally. For reasons he couldn’t easily see, some of the creatures were still alive. Some ponies had only been exposed in a single leg, or maybe a wing, which poked through with frozen spikes of blood. They screamed in terrible agony, begging for death.

Quill’s inventory battalion passed through the battle lines. Whenever he heard the screams, he pointed, and one of his officers would move forward to deliver a merciful death to the pony. He had no illusions about their chances of surviving the infection.

“Sir!” a voice called from just beside him, one of his soldiers. “Sir, you should see this.”

Iron Quill turned, adjusting his thin brown robe and hurrying in the indicated direction. Past a hundred frozen crossbowmen, he found an overturned cart of supplies, and several soldiers waiting beside it. Huge pots of oil had exploded here, overturning the cart and spreading black flames over the otherwise frozen ground.

His stallions watched the underside of the cart warily, pointing their weapons down. A figure crouched there, a pegasus wearing a blue Cloudsdale uniform with officer bars on his shoulders. He was bloody and his face was burned, but not severely.

The cart preserved you. But you’ll probably wish it hadn’t.

Quill waved his soldiers back, advancing towards the opening. A crossbow pointed out at him, shaking slightly in the grip of the one holding it. “Stay back! I’ll kill every last one of you traitors!”

Quill winced. “Put down that thing, Chain Mail. You aren’t going to kill me.”

His eyes widened, and the crossbow did start to droop. “Gale? What in Celestia’s name are you doing with the Usurper’s army of traitors and cowards?”

“Maybe you shouldn’t… say that so loudly,” he said, as sensitively as he could. “The army of traitors and cowards are the only reason you’re still breathing. They’re very loyal to my orders, but don’t make their job any harder.”

Chain Mail looked back, nearly dropping the crossbow completely. “Is that why the Usurper is winning, Gale? Are you leading her army? What about your oaths?”

Iron Quill rolled his eyes. “Do I look like I’m dressed for war, son? I’m not leading anything. I thought I was here to remind the princess of what she was fighting for… but clearly I was wrong about that.” He trailed off, glancing behind him at the devastation. Probably the largest loss of pony life in history, not sparing messenger-colts or field healers or anypony else who had been too close to the front. “That isn’t why I’m here now. Right now I’m here to keep fools like you alive.”

He turned, glancing over his shoulder. “Fetch a uniform from the stores, Bowline. Something to fit this pegasus here.”

“Sir?” Bowline raised an eyebrow, but Quill didn’t look away. After another intense glare, he hurried off.

“You’re wasting your time, Gale. If you think I’m going to tell you anything about o-our current strength, after seeing you on her side—”

Quill snapped forward suddenly, so fast that Chain Mail couldn’t react. He tried to fire the crossbow, but Quill brought his knee up against it, tilting it harmlessly out of the way. The bolt flew wide, and meanwhile he wrapped one leg around the stallion and heaved him bodily from the opening onto the dirt. Air billowed about him, carrying every stroke with blurring speed as only a pegasus could.

“Look around, Chain. Keep your bucking mouth shut and look. Do you think the princess cares what you know?”

He waited, watching Chain Mail’s expression. His eyes darted around, getting his first clear view. No stallion or mare standing in the open had survived, and now he would see it. “Stars above,” he swore, slumping forward onto the ground. “She killed…”

“Everypony,” Quill agreed. “Now listen to me. I’m not one of her captains. I manage her supplies. I’m permitted my own guards, to protect the stores from thieves in and out of the army. It’s time for you to choose.”

Bowline returned at that moment, landing beside them and tossing the bundle of cloth and metal there. “Take that Legion stuff off, before too many ponies see you. Put this on.”

“I won’t serve her,” he spat. “How can you?”

“Look at it this way.” Quill nudged the bundle closer to him. “You can stand up straight, and when anypony else from the army finds you here still alive they’ll just cut your throat. Or you can shut your damn mouth, pretend you saw the moonlight’s truth, and joined her cause. Nopony looks twice at my stallions. You’ll be safe.”

“It ain’t so clean, sir,” Bowline corrected. His voice was low, disgusted. “I saw Permafrost’s troops on the eastern flank. They’re, uh… it ain’t right what they’re doin’. Kinder to kill him ourselves.”

“Right.” Quill turned back. “Choose, Chain Mail. I’m not fighting for her, and you won’t have to either. Maybe… maybe we can help temper her. Either that, or stand in her way, and get destroyed by her.” Before today, he could’ve made that argument easily. He had, to several of his guards. He’d taken them from fallen cities before, passing them off exactly as he hoped to do to Chain Mail now.

“This is… I almost think I should die here. With the others.” He spun around, toward the slaughtered archers. “But I’m a coward, Gale, always was. I could’ve come out from under the cart and fought with the others. I watched my stallions die, while I was safe.”

Probably. But Quill was in no place to judge anymore. His price was already paid. “There’s been enough blood here, Chain Mail. I can use you.”

The stallion finally looked down, then shrugged out of his jacket. He hurried to the gear, pulling it on.

“I don’t think we can trust him,” Bowline whispered, while Chain Mail changed. “None of us had to see so many friends die.”

“I trust him,” Quill answered. “He’s one of mine. But if anything happens, you can tell the princess I forced you, threatened you into it. Get reassigned to somepony else’s company.”

That silenced Bowline’s objections—along with the motion behind him. A pony landed with a weighty thump, shaking the ground around her. “Iron Quill,” Nightmare Moon said. “The time has come for those ponies loyal to me to prove their loyalty by oath.”

He turned to face her, expression neutral. She didn’t seem to have noticed Chain Mail, now fully (if sloppily) dressed in the padded armor of his inventory guard. Her mane blasted behind her like the aurora, stretching for hundreds of feet before it was lost in the sun. The ground under her hooves began to freeze, with white fingers of winter creeping from the blood-soaked grass.

“Or at least it would be,” she went on. “If this wasn’t a dream. But you know you aren’t really here, Quill.”

There were a few seconds of terrible disorientation, then the world came crashing back into focus. He was still standing on the battlefield, surrounded by thousands of dead. “I wasn’t aware your judgement of me had been so harsh,” Nightmare Moon went on, circling him like a predator. “Rich, coming from you. I killed soldiers. How many civilians died at Rockroost?”

He tensed but didn’t lash out. It might be a dream, but this was just as real to the princess as it was to him. Even before, Luna had mastery of dreams. But neither one had ever used that power against him before. “I don’t know,” he answered. “At least… five thousand.”

“Five thousand,” Nightmare Moon said, stopping directly in front of him. She yanked on his neck with her magic, forcing him to meet her eyes. “And don’t you forget any one of them. In their screams, remember that you know the same lessons as I do. Those in power must sometimes make terrible choices for the greater good.”

He nodded in submission. “Apologies, Princess. The pony you see in this memory was… on the edge of sanity, shocked and horrified. Don’t take his foolishness as an indictment of your sovereignty.”

“You do love to apologize.” Nightmare Moon turned away, down at the cowering, submissive Chain Mail. “Are you going to apologize for this too? Say how you quake before me and you’ll hasten to correct this error in judgement with an immediate execution?”

Quill swallowed, then straightened, facing the princess openly for the first time. This wasn’t how she really looked, but the terrible visage she’d still worn after her contract with Nightmare, and the touch of demons was still strong on her. Her features twisted and distorted, her eyes red pits, her horn wickedly sharp. “No, Princess. I only apologize for my mistakes.”

“I could command it,” Nightmare Moon said—but not angrily. Her tone was almost amused. “Demand you kill this wolf hiding covertly among my peaceful sheep, or face my eternal torture.”

“You could,” he agreed. “And you could force me to watch Chain Mail die in agony, before you kill me too. But I don’t think you will. Half the soldiers in your army once fought for the other side. I think you know what enforcing purity by the sword would do to this army. They’re already at the point of breaking, trapped in this freezing cave with no hope of escape. If you set that example, or force me to set it—you won’t have any army anymore.”

There was a long, tense silence. The princess didn’t look away from him, her eyes furious and intense. The seconds passed, and maybe she expected him to turn away, to bow to her. He didn’t.

Finally she nodded to him. “Do you know what they say about a bold vizier?” She didn’t wait for him to answer. “He best get results. Your boldness is amusing now, Quill. But you may find it less so on the day you no longer give me what I ask.”

He shrugged. “We want the same thing, Princess. Safety for this army, and a swift return to Equestria. Nopony else on this moon could grant you what I have.”

She shrugged one shoulder. “That may be, Gale. For now.” She turned, eyes scanning the vast battlefield around them. “Next time I will show you my nightmares. We will see if you judge so harshly then.”

There was a crack of magic, and the dream dissolved.

---

Iron Quill shivered, pulling his cloak closer about his shoulders. Not the threadbare monk’s robe that he’d kept with him since the early days of his time with Nightmare Moon—he’d burned it, just as he promised he would. His new one was a padded vest and cape that might’ve been worn under metal armor.

It helped, so much as being a child of the sky didn’t already give him some resistance to the chill. He emerged from his royal tent, breath puffing out from in front of him in a thin cloud. Wherever moisture had condensed, patches of ice lingered on the ground

Affairs in camp were bleak to say the least—well, camps. His new soldiers, inherited from the death of Permafrost, no longer spent all their days digging fortifications in the stone, but they weren’t sitting idle either.

Quill’s position as Lord Commander was no longer questioned. In the last few days, his authority had redirected pointless effort towards something more important. Instead of digging trenches, ponies now excavated stone to build permanent structures. Camp stores, latrines, the outline of where fields might be someday. If we can discover a way to light them.

Penumbra joined him as he passed out of his camp and towards the princess’s quarters, just as she did every morning. At least she didn’t bring the constant air of resentment with her like a caul that hovered over everything he did. She’d backed the right horse.

“I trust you already know,” she began, her voice muted beneath her face-wraps. Unlike everypony else in the faint glowstone light, her breath didn’t puff out around her, and she didn’t shiver with the cold.

“About the dead in Motherlode Company?” He nodded. “The third in as many days. Ignoring my communal sleeping order, and they suffer the consequences. Why is anypony surprised?”

This time it was only the Voidseekers waiting outside the throne-tent. They parted without objection, though he could see the resentment on their faces. Aminon wasn’t here, thankfully. At least that pony was too important for Quill to be worth his time.

“Princess,” he said, bowing his head. “I was wondering if you had considered my proposal.”

She looked up from her throne, eyes reflecting a little of the amusement he’d seen from her in the dream. And the threat of what she would do the next time. “I have,” she said. “And it’s a waste of my time. For once I am confident your proposed solution will not yield fruit. The surface of the moon is a wasteland beyond fathoming. The sun will not return for eleven days. We must somehow survive that time, until the soil above us warms again. Backward and forward we will go, until our grain runs out and you all starve. Or perhaps our supply of stored lightning will deplete first.”

They’d burned through a lightning shell every three days so far. That did not reflect optimistically upon the time left to them.

“It’s a good thing we have stores of food to supply the army before we were decimated,” Quill muttered. “But Princess, please. You’re the only pony in this army who can allow us to travel to the surface. We cannot ignore any solution, no matter how remote it may seem.”

“Perhaps you can’t,” Nightmare Moon muttered, meeting his eyes. “But I am not so quick to forget insults. Instead…” She levitated something from a large chest, holding it before him. A tightly rolled parchment. “Here is the spell I used, scaled down two orders of magnitude. A skilled unicorn should be able to cast this, and maintain it for several hours. Be warned, however, that less air brought means a shorter trip. Likewise—dress not for the cold, but extreme heat. Insulated in a sealed vessel, your own heat will quickly become the dominant force.”

“And we…” He took the scroll, tucking it away under one wing. “We can’t use a spell like this to warm the army? Enchanted upon the stones themselves, perhaps.”

Nightmare Moon leaned back, laughing energetically. “You’re… yes, I suppose you are that ignorant. Cast your mind back a few short weeks, and remember the effort it cost for me to insulate such an area. There is no power short of that to cast such a spell. I could cast it—but doing so would occupy every aspect of my attention, and over time drain the power from me until I was a withered husk.

“To survive, this army must find its own method. And quickly—the sun will not return for eleven days.”

He left, feeling defeated. He had expected retaliation, beyond mere threats. But over her own army? Luna wouldn’t have done this.

Luna’s dead, Quill. Pining for her won’t bring her back.

He hurried from the tent, and was so lost in thought he barely even heard Penumbra’s voice from behind him. “I know what you’ll say…” she began.

“Yes, you do,” he countered. “I won’t, not for anything.”

“Not you, then.” She yanked on him with one leg, stopping him cold. They were in the no-man’s-land between camps, standing in the gloom outside of every fire and glowstone. Other ponies would’ve been uncomfortable there, but not either of them. Bats never feared the dark. “Whatever it is you’re looking for on the surface, there’s another way.”

“I wouldn’t need air,” he said. “I wouldn’t freeze. But I won’t—”

She smacked him lightly with a hoof, right in the shoulder. Not hard enough to hurt or anything, but enough to express her annoyance clearly. “I’m not asking you to do anything. Listen, stupid. I could go up there. If you let the alchemists explain to me what they’re looking for, I could see if it’s there.”

Quill froze, turning over the idea in his mind. “Are you… are you sure that’s safe? I know the Voidseekers are immune to many things that would kill common ponies. But what’s waiting up there—”

“I’m positive,” she said. “Look, I can’t tell you what the others do. But I know, okay? We don’t need this… shield thing, not during the lunar night. I can’t tell you how I know, but I know.”

He met her eyes, nodding weakly. “Alright. Maybe you can help. We can tell them, come on.”

He hurried back to camp. Past the over-attended burrows of ground stone filled with water, where poison was still drawn from the air. The stone was no longer changed nearly as often, and the process had slowed enough that they hadn’t yet needed to return to the surface to replenish it a second time. But they would.

His command tent was now a command building, or at least four walls. No ceiling yet, since they were still discussing exactly how and if those would be built. But four walls and a cloth door, anyway.

Inside he found Cozen and Sylvan sitting side-by-side in intense conversation, bending down over several large scrolls.

“Ploidies interdiction states that the source of energy must be external,” Sylvan argued. “Explain the source for—” He blinked, turning slightly, then rising in his seat. “Quill! Did you bring, uh…”

“No,” he said, cutting him off. “No princess. I did bring another plan, though. And a copy of her spell.” He lifted his wing, tossing it to the table in front of Cozen. “Study this, please. Come to me at once as soon as you have a unicorn who can perform it successfully. It should be safe to test here, perhaps with more of the solid ice from the downward cavern to trace its seal with smoke.”

“We don’t need to be told how to perform our duty,” Cozen snapped, taking the spell in her magic and unrolling it. “But I admit, that does sound sensible. I’ll consider that methodology.”

“What other plan could there be?” Sylvan asked, once Cozen had buried her head completely in the complex spell-diagram. “Is the princess helping us directly for once? All those things she knows that she won’t tell us… maybe we’d be better at this if she would be more generous with information.”

“It is not for us to decide how the princess shares what she knows,” Penumbra said, voice clear and glowering at him. “Or to decide to what extent she should intervene. She has preserved this army through her choices, and she will continue to do so for those who love her will. The Moon protects her own.”

“The Moon protects her own,” Sylvan repeated, defeated.

“It wasn’t her idea, it was mine,” she went on, after a few seconds of meaningful silence from the earth pony. “I don’t need a shield. You can tell me what you’re looking for, and I’ll shadow-step up to get it. The surface above us is bathed in total darkness on all sides—there is nowhere I can’t go.”

“O-oh.” Sylvan looked up, back to Quill. “I’ve never seen the, uh… never seen them help with things like this before.”

“I think Penumbra believes in us,” Quill said, meeting the Voidseeker’s eyes. “In spite of the evidence to the contrary. Be thankful for her help, don’t second-guess her.”

“R-right. Of course.” He lowered his head. “Sorry.” He nudged Cozen with a hoof. “We’re sending a one pony team to the surface. We need to tell her what we’re looking for.”

Cozen looked up from her reading, muttering something arcane under her breath. Her horn now glowed periodically, light enough in the dying glowstones that Quill could see it directly. But with a few more seconds of attention, even that faded, and she met their eyes. “Sending somepony… right, Voidseeker. Well, uh… you explain, Sylvan. I’m reading.”

Sylvan Shade rolled his eyes, then pulled over another scroll. He unrolled it, displaying a sketch of the surface. It was remarkably detailed, complete with the strange holes in the ground, the distant reflection of ice in the single largest one that was so frighteningly close. The burned and broken carts of the many dead.

Whoever had drawn this was a remarkably skilled artist. “Do you remember these?” He pointed at one of the largest holes on the illustration—mostly for Penumbra’s benefit, clearly.

She nodded. “I have been back to the surface more than once since our arrival here. They are a constant nuisance. And a boon I suppose, since some are so deep that the shadows are eternal.”

Sylvan shivered once, avoiding her eyes. “Well, Cozen and I believe these holes are not generated spontaneously. After her work extracting olivine salt for poison removal, she’s convinced that each one contains an object—a stone, probably—that struck the moon to make it. Many of the largest of these openings have very obvious objects at their bottom. Smaller ones, less so, though it may just have failed to survive the crash.”

“I don’t see how this helps mortal ponies not to freeze,” Penumbra said, pushing the drawing aside. “I’ve been in those craters, and they’re very cold. Colder than death itself.”

“Some.” Sylvan was undeterred. “Look at this chart of the primary elements. See how earth and fire are neighbors? We believe the impacts that made these craters would have converted some of the earth in the rocks into fire instead. If we brought them back, we could use them to keep the army warm.”

Penumbra rose from her cushion, backing up a few steps. “You’re asking me to bring something with the element of fire. Did you… see what happened to Permafrost? Voidseekers and fire do not get along.”

“It wouldn’t be actual flames, would it?” Quill asked. If Penumbra couldn’t read, then she probably wouldn’t know enough alchemy to know these things. “Just a conversion of some of the earth in the rock to fire. It would make them warmer, not actually producing flame.”

“Crude, but… yes,” Sylvan agreed. “And if you did see flame, you could mark it on a map for others to collect, rather than putting yourself in danger. Perhaps you could bring something flammable to test it with?”

“No.” Penumbra scanned the room, removing Quill’s empty saddlebags from a hook on one wall. “Flames do not burn out there. I probably wouldn’t burn until I brought it back. But I’ll be safe and touch none of it, just to be sure.” She settled the saddlebags over her armor, turning towards Quill. “Tighten these for me?”

He approached, bending in close to pull them with his mouth. Penumbra held perfectly still, letting him approach. Even though he felt no heat rising from her, he imagined he could feel another sort of tension there, waiting for him. He ignored it, tightening the straps.

She almost sounded disappointed when she spoke next, though the emotion was far too subtle for any of the younger ponies to pick up on. “How will I identify this stone when I find it? There are uncountable millions of rocks up there.”

“Feel their heat,” Sylvan answered. “And if any are warm, bring them back.”

She nodded, to Quill. “My turn to help you keep ponies alive. When your scholars write a book about this, I better be in it.” She stepped back, into the gloomy corner of the room beside a stone bookshelf. As soon as she was obscured in shadow, there was a brief surge of darkness, and Penumbra vanished, taking all their hopes with her.


Chapter 11: Last Chance

Penumbra was gone for hours. Iron Quill had other tasks to do in the meantime—being the Lord Commander of the army wasn’t a position ponies aspired to because it was easy.

He reviewed proposed settlement maps for the caverns, in particular one that Silver Needle had drawn up just the day before.

“We might not even need a magical solution to this,” she said, gesturing at her illustration. “Ponies have been living in frozen environments before, and we’ve always managed.”

“Ponies in the Empire used the Crystal Heart,” Quill said, inspecting her drawings.

They depicted a slice of the huge cavern, no longer structured into military camps but instead into much smaller dormitories, with whole companies sharing each one. Instead of parade grounds and open storage, each one used buildings she’d drawn on another sheet, packed as close to each other as the shields in a defensive formation.

“In the city, maybe. But everywhere else, ponies improvised.”

Silver wasn’t the only pony here—though none of the scientific ponies were present, representatives from his new “company” of non-combatants were here, along with the leaders of the two larger labor organizations from outside the camp. The ones that had once been responsible for supplying their army, and building the permanent fortifications they needed as they advanced into Equestria.

The builder was an older earth pony stallion named Mortar, who scowled down at the blueprints with disdain. “You don’t want us to build this. It’s wasteful, just look.” He held it up towards Quill. “Lord Commander, look at these walls. Two inches, then a cavity, then three more. What a stupid waste of cement.”

“I didn’t think we had cement anymore, Mortar,” said his rival—the only griffin in the entire army, so far as Iron Quill knew. If the old bird knew who he was, she hadn’t ever indicated as much. The burned feathers down her left side wouldn’t be making it any easier for him to sleep tonight. “You can’t build it anyway. But we can, Lord Commander. We’ve already discovered a useful mineral. Our masonry is limited only by our supply of water.”

And our supply of water is tied back to our fading heat. It’s all connected. Nightmare Moon had not lied on the first day, when she said there were a thousand ways they could die. There were probably more than that, all connected and no less terrifying when it finally killed them.

“We’re working on a way to address the water problem,” he said. “Or more accurately, the heat problem. We have a limitless supply of ice, but the oil to melt it is… dwindling rapidly.”

Silver Needle tapped her quill against the table in her magic. “E-excuse me…” she said, voice timid. “It’s, uh… it’s not silly, Lord Commander. Putting everypony together like this, it puts all their heat together too. The internal walls are thin, only the ones built around it use this design.”

“But why?” Mortar asked gently. “Empty space doesn’t keep ponies warm, stone does. Other things would work better—wool maybe, or even straw. But I think we need every bite of it we can get.”

Iron Quill nodded. “The supply of straw is already being mixed with our rations. I suppose there’s no reason we couldn’t store it inside a building.”

“We don’t need to,” Silver said. “Lord Commander, just having the building hollow will be enough. The fort in Defiance is built this way, as well as Castle Icefalls. Those engineers knew what they were doing, even if we don’t. I grew up in Defiance, and it was toasty warm even during the worst blizzards.”

“Very well. Mortar, have your stallions begin making bricks. Store them here, in preparation for assembling the first of these structures.”

He turned. “Jacinda, I want you to pick a place outside of camp, and build two rooms for me, each five foot square. One with walls five inches thick, and another using this method. We will put this design to the test before we commit the resources of the entire army. Send for me when you have my results.”

Both nodded, accepted their payment, and left. Though the gold isn’t unlimited either. How long until ponies start realizing there’s nothing to spend it on?

“There’s really no need,” Silver said, once the contractors were both gone. “I’ve seen it before. This isn’t gambling on something new, it’s well established.”

He nodded. “I’m sorry, Silver. But sometimes I need to waste a little in order to head off challenges before they come. This army will resist your plan—they enjoy their independence. The companies will be furious when we force them to live closer. I must be able to demonstrate that every aspect of the plan is proven.”

She nodded weakly to him. “I… understand, Commander. I’ll continue to learn from you.”

“And pray you never wear this diadem,” he added, as she left. “It isn’t the army we really have to be afraid of, it’s the one who commands them.”

Silver Needle pulled her hood up, shivering as she left the tent behind and returned to the cavern.

The glowstone overhead suddenly dimmed, and the furniture shook. Silver turned to glance inside, and he waved her off. There was nothing for her to do about what was coming.

A second later, and Penumbra emerged from the shadows, bringing a cloud of dust with her that puffed up into the air and scattered all over everything. She brushed it away from her face with one leg, shaking herself out and settling the saddlebag down on the table with a heavy thump. “Why can’t you just ask… something reasonable next time?”

“You’re back!” He jumped to his hooves, hurrying over and scanning the bat for any harm. Even knowing that she wasn’t alive—not really alive, anyway—there was no way not to feel worried. She’d just done something that would’ve killed a regular pony in several different ways, and returned to speak of it. “Are you alright?”

“Fine,” she said. “Just dirty, and maybe a little annoyed. Everypony else was walking around out there, and I thought I got off easy. Stay inside, follow around a pony. Maybe somepony tries to knife him, maybe I have to cut a few throats.” She coughed, expelling a lungful of dust into the air. Not so much exhaled, more like she’d just dumped it from somewhere. “Ugh. That’s awful.”

“You sure you’re alright?” Frost was forming on her armor, turning the polished metal cloudy white. It spread over more than that, covering her coat and mane and her face with a dusty white layer. “You look, uh… cold?”

“Don’t feel cold,” she muttered, brushing away at the ice from her eyes. “Annoying, though. Fairly sure my eyes froze open or something.”

He shuddered, looking away. Too bad I can’t go back and help you make better choices. But that didn’t work out very well for Nightmare Moon. “Do you need a healer?”

“Nothing to heal,” she answered, hacking out another mouthful of dust onto his table. “Just give me a minute to warm up. Well… maybe more than a minute in this wasteland.” She nodded towards the saddlebags. “Found your thing, though.”

Quill leaned forward, flicking the bag open and looking inside.

There was an uneven lump of metal, its shape strangely melted and swept back along one side. It was dull and lumpy, with vaguely circular patterns where it hadn’t been hammered or cut.

But how it looked was less important than the warmth he felt radiating from it.

“Broke that off… something bigger,” Penumbra said, gesturing to the other side, which was almost perfectly flat. “Bottom of a shallow hole, I don’t know how far from here.”

“Wait.” He spread his wings to make her stop, then glanced over his shoulder. “Chain Mail, are you there?”

He poked into the tent. Like most ponies, he now wore full winter gear, a thick cloak over his body along with boots and a hat. “Of course, sir,” he said, breath billowing out in front of him.

“Bring Shade and Cozen, right away.”

They didn’t take long to arrive—Sylvan arrived almost instantly, and Cozen slunk in three or so minutes later, wiping the frost from her face as she clambered in the tent. “Oh, you’re… where’s the campfire?”

“It’s not that much warmer, don’t exaggerate.” Even so, Sylvan sat beside the rock, holding one hoof above it.

“And for the record, it doesn’t burn,” Penumbra said. She’d returned her wrappings by the time these other ponies arrived, though they were still covered in surface dust. “It’s warm, that’s all. Like leaving your sword in the sun all day.”

“What was it like?” Cozen asked, hurrying forward and touching the rock cautiously with one hoof. She didn’t catch on fire either—nothing particularly happened, in fact.

“Was there anything better?” Sylvan asked, not giving her time to speak. “I was looking for something obviously transfigured. This just looks like a semi-pure metal lump.”

Quill just found a chair and watched. He could barely even tell that the tent was warmer, assuming it even was. But he’d felt the metal himself, and it was certainly real.

“I didn’t find anything warmer,” Penumbra said. “I couldn’t tell they were warm without touching them, through my uniform. I went to as many craters as I could. All I can tell you is the more metaly-looking ones like this were the hottest. There were lots that seemed more… rocky? Those weren’t as warm. But still warmer than the sand.”

“The rock didn’t finish elemental transmutation,” Sylvan muttered, finally taking his hoof away and hurrying across the room to his cart. He started shuffling through it.

“No,” Cozen said. “I think we were wrong about transfiguration. The impact must not have been strong enough.” She looked up, meeting Quill’s eyes. “Did you feel this when it first arrived, Quill?”

“Lord Commander,” he corrected, without much anger. “Yes, as soon as she took it out. It could probably warm one soldier’s bunk quite nice, but not much more. It isn’t the solution we were looking for, is it?”

“It’s not that.” Cozen gestured. “Could you touch it again? I want you to tell me if it doesn’t seem as warm as the first time.”

Sylvan hurried past them with a file and a little box. Before Quill could protest, the earth pony scraped away at the rough edges of the stone, sending sparks up into the air. “Ah hah!” he said. “I’m nearly certain, just give me another moment…” And he dashed back to the cart, digging through little jars and vials.

Quill walked past him, eyeing the earth pony skeptically in case he was going to charge across the room again and run into him. When he didn’t, he touched the stone with the side of his leg. Not the frog, that was just too sensitive.

As before, the rock felt pleasantly warm to the touch. “I, uh… I suppose it might be a tiny bit cooler. It isn’t as uncomfortable this time.”

“I don’t think this is alchemical at all,” Cozen muttered, slumping into one of the cushions. “Another dead end, Sylvan.”

“How?” He looked up, holding up a little clear vial. He added the metal filings, and it tinged slightly green. “Because it’s just iron?”

“Well yes, but not just that.” She turned, addressing Quill. “There’s no conversion here, Lord Commander. This is just iron. It’s warm because the craters your… she found it in were in the sun. They must have… retained some of their heat, somehow. It really is like leaving a sword in the sun. I don’t see how this could help us during weeks of night.”

“It’s just iron?” Penumbra stomped past them, removing her armored gauntlet and reaching out for the metal. The other two turned away, shielding their eyes and shivering. But there was nothing under there but pony.

“Oh please.” Penumbra pulled her leg back, sticking the armor back on. “You know that’s just a story, right? You won’t have a life of nightmares if you see me.”

“Really?” Sylvan relaxed, settling his vial on the table. “I thought that information was reliable.”

“Those stories are to protect our identity from outsiders who can’t be trusted,” Penumbra said. “But there aren’t many outsiders here on the moon, are there? Ponies saw my face all the time when I was working, and they didn’t have nightmares.”

“There’s so little real magic out there,” Cozen agreed. “Even when we want it, there’s nothing to be found.”

“Usually we just cut their throats,” Penumbra went on, her tone so casual Quill didn’t believe for a second she wasn’t doing it intentionally. “So they couldn’t reveal who we were.”

Sylvan froze, clutching at his throat with one leg.

“You saw her leg,” Quill pointed out. “Don’t frighten the ponies I need to be clever.”

“It sounds like they were saying I took that trip for nothing,” she said, glowering. “You know how hard it is to get dust out of your mane when we don’t have the water for bathing anymore? Very.”

“I’ll go myself next time,” Cozen muttered. “Look, I’m not happy about it either. But the truth isn’t going to change just because we don’t like it. If it’s not the solution, we need to find what is. Before we freeze.”

“Seems like you have it already.” Penumbra sat down beside Quill at the table, something he couldn’t ever remember her doing. She showed no sign of returning to the shadows. Maybe she wanted to get dust all over them.

Sylvan turned, walking away from them to the construction sketches on the far side of the room. He didn’t seem to be paying attention.

“We don’t,” Cozen snapped, glowering. “We’ve explored every option, believe me. There are spells that make heat, but they take concentration from the caster, and tremendous energy. I don’t think anypony besides the princess herself could do more than five minutes of the spell before it collapsed.”

“Not that,” Penumbra said. “I don’t know anything about unicorn magic. What makes you think I was talking about that?”

Cozen glared. “Well, there’s no alchemical way to just make heat either, not with what we have. Many reactions produce fire in direct or indirect ways, but we don’t have them in quantity. We would need to mine an endless supply.”

“Not that either,” Penumbra said. “I know even less about alchemy than I do about unicorn magic. At least I sometimes have to fight unicorns, and I have to know how they might try to kill me. But alchemy—that’s for scholars in high towers. Totally safe.”

“There’s conversion,” Cozen went on. “And we’re already working on that. It might help, I don’t know how much. Lord Commander, you don’t need to have her do this. Just because I forgot your—”

“I didn’t tell her to do anything,” Quill interjected. “But I do find it useful to hear what you’ve tried and what failed. What do you mean, Penumbra?”

She took another moment before she finally answered. At least the frost seemed to be gone from her coat, melting away in the more comfortable temperatures of the tent. They weren’t all freezing to death quite yet. “The thing you’re doing to melt water,” she went on. “The… metal. You heat it up with tiny bits of lightning, it gets warm, ice melts. Why not just stand up one of those facing the cave, really huge, and just… blast it? So long as nopony touches it, they shouldn’t get fried, right?”

“Because…” Cozen stopped. “Why don’t we do that?”

“Because making something that large would take ages, and by the time we finished forging it the sun would be out already. And because we only have so many bolts. Those are how we’re making air, so… when they run out, we’ll be double-dead.”

“There’s a better way!” Sylvan hurried over, dragging one of Silver Needle’s preliminary sketches. It showed the camp all packed in near the top of the cave, where it was still long and thin instead of the expansive dome they were in now.

Other than the basic wall design and close quarters everypony would be living in, the design had been so covered in Sylvan’s sketches that it barely even resembled the same plan anymore.

On the lunar surface above, shown only as a single line in the drawing, a vast flat sheet was now visible, made of metal with a few conical spikes running down—all the way down, into the cavern itself.

“This is…” Quill frowned, studying the drawing. What it had to do with the things they’d learned, he honestly had no idea. Metal getting warm in the sun of the lunar surface, sure, but…

“It’s all back to this rock,” Sylvan said, tapping the warm metal lump with one hoof. “Why this is still warm… it’s all connected!”

“Okay.” Quill sat back in his cushion. The sketch didn’t just have metal running straight into the center of each camp, there was some strange interlocking mechanism. But he ignored those for now in favor of the more obvious problem. “The hollow moon is what’s holding our air in, Sylvan. You’ve just made holes in the roof.”

“Yes yes,.” Sylvan waved a dismissive hoof. “There are clearly ways to stop it from leaking with rock and ice, or it wouldn’t stay here in the first place. That’s the least important part of all this.”

Cozen leaned across the table, inspecting his design. “You should stick to alchemy, Sylvan. I’ve built enough magic tricks in my time to know it won’t work. Too many moving parts. We need something simpler.”

“This is cute and all.” Penumbra glared between them. Particularly at Cozen, who was hurrying over to the drawings and looking through more of them. She found an early version of the structures in the current dome, and stole Sylvan’s quill to mark it up herself. “But you didn’t actually say how this stupid plan is supposed to work. You’re already changing it, without even…” She rose from the table, turning away. “Whatever, Quill, you sort this. We’re all still alive so far, I assume you know how to herd these bats.” She stepped back, vanishing into the gloom.

And of course, she wasn’t wrong. “Please explain, Sylvan. We went to the surface to find fire-stone, and we failed. So what’s the point of… all that?”

“Heat,” he said. “Well, heat and water. It’s all connected. We play to our strengths. What do we have in endless supply? Ice and stone. And the surface has as much metal as we could ever need. I’ve been…” He trailed off. “I’ve been part of this army long enough to see what a determined Alicorn can accomplish when she really wants to. Her and the Voidseekers could fly far, bring back tons of metal like this, then she could use her magic to melt and shape it into the largest possible sheet.”

He nodded towards the lump. “It’s warming in the sun. The more metal can see the sun, the more it heats. So it’s widest at the top, then narrowing and thickening to bring the heat below. Down here, they’ll be submerged in water, with more thin metal on the outside facing into everywhere ponies live. We can use screw-pumps to lift it out and into smaller tubes. If it gets too hot, we just shut them off, and close the water off with—”

“Too complicated,” Cozen said again. “Good premise, way too hard to build.”

She turned her own sketch over. “See these changes, Lord Commander?”

It looked much the same, except that instead of a dozen little cones pointing down, there was just one massive section, leading into a large reservoir filled with water. “Instead of one cone and one tank and one pump for each company, we have just one of each in the center of our single building—or the cave, whichever. When it’s warm or we’re thirsty, we add ice. When night comes, we open a chute here, and the hottest water can flow down through more metal in each building around it. The water flows passively back to a collection tank at the bottom, and we have a single pump there to lift it back into the top.”

“I do like your design,” Sylvan muttered. “The difficulty is getting the single large chunk of metal. The entire plan revolves around the princess’s cooperation. Nothing will work without her.”

“Actually it seems to rely on… thousands of bits of construction, a total reorganization of our camps, and some still fairly-complex mechanisms.”

“Don’t worry about the last one,” Cozen said. “We already have some skilled tinkerers in the new camp. They can build the pump.”

“I’ll have to take the plan to the princess,” Quill said. “Only she can decide if she is willing to scour the moon searching for metal, and flatten it in this way. But supposing she supports the plan, we still have to survive ten days before the sun returns. And… we’ll still have one opening to the outside, won’t we? This metal spike drives right through the ceiling above us.”

“Melt it,” Sylvan said. “Melted sand is glass, and glass holds air. Melting enough for a vessel for all of us is beyond our power. But melting a seal around a single object is certainly within reach of an Alicorn. Considering everything else she’s done…”

“It depends on her.” Quill rose suddenly, lifting a fresh parchment scroll and settling it in front of them. “Draw a clean version of the second plan. I have another plan to keep the camp alive in the meantime. These ponies are going to bucking follow my orders this time.” Even as he strode from the tent, he unslung the Lord Commander’s horn from his shoulder, and gave three short blasts. The cave rumbled with it, and his summons was given.

---

They came. Not galloping in with their honor guard within minutes at most, as had once been the case for the best-honored of all the army’s Lord Commanders. But they still came, meeting him outside the tent. All had fitting uniforms now, cleaned of the bloodstains and tears that had been common on the first day.

Or maybe that was just the thick coats, covering up everything but their eyes in some cases. A few captains had forgone armor completely for bundles of winter marching gear.

“Three blasts,” Uttermost said, as soon as they were all there. “Are we marching back to Equestria, at long last?”

“My stallions are at the breaking point,” another captain said. “We better be returning soon. I don’t know that the army will survive much longer.”

Iron Quill shook his head once. He watched for the signs of disloyalty, or the arguments about to begin, but none came. He saw a little fear from some of them, in fact, eyes that glanced to his belt and the sword hanging there. Iron Quill had taken the most powerful warrior in the army and burned him alive before their eyes.

If fear is what it takes to get them to follow me, then I’m okay with that. So long as their ponies survive. “We march, but we cannot yet leave the moon. Only the princess can do that, and she devotes all her power to it every moment.” She also doesn’t think she’ll be able to do it for years and that we’re all doomed.

“Then where are we marching to?” Uttermost asked.

“The tunnel entrance,” Quill said. “You have two hours to marshal your troops. Tell them to leave all supplies of war behind—no weapons of any kind. They are to carry camp bunks, any blankets or freezing weather clothing they own, and their personal effects.”

“And we’re marching to…” said White Tallow. He’d been first to side with Permafrost, which meant he was now among the most fearful of these ponies. But apparently willing enough to question him.

“The tunnel,” he said. “We will march past my camp, to where the camp followers have begun establishing their… whatever they’re building.”

“I assume you’ll be leaving your soldiers here,” Tallow muttered. “With all that’s left of our oil and wood to burn. While the rest of us freeze with the scraps.”

“No.” He cleared his throat, glaring harshly. “And if you ever suggest I’m disloyal to this army again…” He didn’t follow through on the threat, staring intently at White Tallow until his ears finally flattened and he looked away. Quill went on. “My scholars have determined a solution, but it will not help us until the sun returns. We must survive until then with what we have. Any of you who have served in the far north should recognize what I suggest.”

“Smaller tent is a warmer tent,” somepony said.

“Right. We will make a tent warm enough to survive, while remaining close enough to briefly allow the cold in and keep exchanging our air with what is produced in my camp. Many of my ‘soldiers’ will be forced to continue their work so that you can keep breathing.”

There might’ve been objections before, either in the form of fierce arguments or silent agreement that hid a true intention not to act. He saw neither now. “I’ll be bringing all the oil we have left. Not the wood—my alchemist tells me we must conserve that. But the oil we will bring, and we will burn if necessary. If you do not follow my orders, all your stallions will freeze. Are we clear?”

He waited for their agreement, one at a time.

“Then go.” He lifted the horn, blowing three blasts again. “And remember—no weapons. If I find so much as a dagger on any of your stallions, I’ll order the Voidseeker to stick it in your gut.”

A lie of course, he still wouldn’t break the sacred protection captains were afforded. But as he stormed away, he caught one last glance of their faces.

They believed him.

Chapter 12: City

Iron Quill watched from the front of his camp as the army passed. They marched in tight order, with many of the soldiers looking eager to be moving. Don’t worry, I’ll have you all working soon enough.

But ultimately it wasn’t these soldiers or their captains that he feared. These troops were demoralized, but he hardly needed to force them into doing something whose only intention was warming them up. Their captains were now suitably frightened into submission… though he would’ve preferred they think for themselves instead.

But far more critical than either, the princess herself. The pony who had watched as her captains nearly killed the pony who’d saved their lives twice over. The only one with the skills to manage their supplies. The one who didn’t order the troops to dig ditches and burn torches for light.

Penumbra joined him in the air as he crossed the cavern towards the throne tent, so quiet that he didn’t even notice she was with him until he glanced behind and saw the little trail of dust she was leaving.

That seemed like her sign to speak, moving in closer so he would be able to hear her even in flight. “You’re really going to ask her to… build that thing?” she asked, nodding towards the long blueprint emerging from one saddlebag. “The princess herself, using her power as bidden by one of her servants, instead of at her own pleasure?”

He shrugged. “I’m sure it’s at her pleasure to save all our lives, isn’t it? If she wants an army to take back Equestria and get her revenge, they need to survive. This is the way. She said so herself, over and over—she doesn’t know how to save these ponies.”

“And yet she knows so much,” Penumbra said solemnly. “She knew to make a bubble of air for you, she knew about the things that make up the air. Things nopony on Equestria have any reason to know. Why do you suppose that is?”

Quill slowed in his flight, though hovering in the icy cave was no longer a terribly comfortable thing. He had to remove his wings from his robe to fly, and they did not like the cold anymore than he did. Up near the ceiling, he could see ice condensing on almost every surface, an even coating that dribbled down to stalagmites on certain rock-formations.

“Nopony knows where the princesses came from,” he finally said, stopping in the air. This wasn’t the kind of conversation he wanted to have outside the princess’s tent, where it would be overheard by the Voidseekers and repeated to her. But he trusted Penumbra more than that. “Presumably the secret is there.”

“What do you know?” Penumbra asked, turning on him in the air.

Better question, what are you trying to tell me?

But he had no reason not to answer. “I know they arrived after the Allwinter, in the first century of Equestria’s unification. That was… long ago. They took over the role of the Council of Seasons. They’re ageless, nearly unkillable…”

“None of that answers the important question,” Penumbra said. She hovered closer, flying so close that she pressed her face up against Quill’s ear, whispering into it over the sound of his flapping wings. “Ever since we got here, the Voidseekers have been looking for something, everypony but me. Several of us were killed trying to find it—you know first hoof how hard that is.”

If Permafrost didn’t think I was a shriveled old stallion who had never lifted a sword, I wouldn’t have stood a chance. “What is she looking for?”

Penumbra pulled away, her eyes suddenly pained. “Ask her.”

Quill turned back, and angled into a gentle dive. Moving his wings in the cold was getting harder, despite how much easier flying had been at first. He glided back towards the throne tent, watching for any sign of change.

He found it—several Voidseekers were there, each wearing thick traveling clothes or armor, dented and scorched. Dust covered several of them, along with frost on a few. They’ve just come from outside. Why bring all of them back, unless…

He ignored that thought, shoving through the crowd and into the tent. The door was open, so there was no reason to fear Nightmare’s reaction.

She stood over a massive map, showing what Quill could only assume was the lunar surface itself, plotted in immense detail. Only instead of the one he had of their first bubble, this map continued for what he guessed was… That can’t be right. There’s not that much moon.

Aminon was the only one here, though like the other Voidseekers he seemed to be dressing more for the desert than a blizzard. His robes were thin, and obviously would have covered his whole body. Now his face was exposed—safe in the presence of the princess and other bats.

“Surely we can send him away, Princess? We don’t have further need of him anymore.”

Nightmare Moon ignored him, raising a wing to silence him. “Iron Quill only enters my presence when he requires something of me. I heard you’ve been making changes, Lord Commander. Again.”

He nodded, stepping up beside the map and glancing covertly down once. It was centered on their current location, though the cavern they were in was but a single dot. And somewhere far away, hundreds of leagues at least if he was reading the map right, were sketched… ruins? That couldn’t be right.

“Guilty, Princess. I believe my team and I have discovered a solution to our temperature problem, and our drinking water supply problem as well.”

“An empty accomplishment. You’re the reason the army still needs them. They wouldn’t have chosen death over a promise.”

Quill’s expression hardened. But he didn’t want to get into an argument with Aminon here, not in front of the princess. They all needed her help.

“Explain your solution as quickly as you can,” Nightmare Moon said, settling back on her cushion. “And before you open your mouth to say it—there is no coal here, and no oil either. The volcanic activity that created this cavern-system is unfathomably ancient, and the crust does not warm meaningfully at the depths we can reach. We cannot use unicorn magic or build a structure large enough to harvest angular momentum.”

Quill stared, feeling even more confused than he had when Cozen did this. Nightmare Moon had thought about this, she hadn’t just turned over the solution to him. A pony with far more power and experience than me already tried to come up with a solution and failed.

Quill removed the blueprint from his saddlebags, stretching and unrolling it atop the lunar map. “We cannot continue surviving here if we treat the moon like some Equestrian field. This is where we will live now—every creature in your army, and all the others we brought. The design can be expanded as needed if the population increases, or sections closed off if we no longer need them.”

Nightmare Moon stopped looking imperiously out at nothing and levitated the blueprint up to her face, inspecting it. Quill had ensured it was printed perfectly, with clearly-labeled sections, and diagrams for the mechanical parts where possible.

Finally she set it down, expression utterly baffled. “How did you conceive of this? Did you find… no, absolutely not. I refuse to entertain the thought that my entirely mortal Lord Commander… monk and recluse of dirt farming primitives located my home before I did.”

Quill shook his head. “I have…” He didn’t want to lie. “I knew you were searching for something, but I wasn’t. I don’t even know if I have unicorns who can travel to the surface yet, Princess. Please, consider the plan we’ve constructed. It will require significant assistance from you.”

He explained the plan swiftly, the large lump of metal that would channel heat down into a vast cistern of water, which would melt their ice and heat water they could send into individual sections of the structure as needed.

“The mechanism is fed by water’s natural flow, which we have observed even here—at a reduced rate, but that will still suffice. Please, Princess. Gathering enough metal to cover enough surface for this project is beyond anything that could be conceived up without an Alicorn’s power. And since the metal must pierce the ceiling overhead—I would trust no other to that, even if it were possible for my workers to complete that labor.”

“Ever wasting time,” Aminon whispered, as soon as he had finished. At least he hadn’t interrupted during the process, just glared daggers and waited for him to shut up. “Princess, we have Vanaheimr. We require nothing further.”

“Aminon, you never fail to impress. Consider your efforts rewarded as we agreed. But Nightmare’s drive can be overwhelming for a single mind, even one as sharp as yours.” She held up the blueprint in her magic again, before rolling it and offering it back to Quill. “This is why I have always had a mortal Lord Commander. Outsiders do not build.” Nightmare Moon turned her back on him then, her horn glowing faintly blue. “I promised I would show you my nightmares, Quill. Come with me and see.”

He tucked the blueprints away, sparing one glance over his shoulder for Penumbra. She wilted under Aminon’s gaze, though no words had been exchanged. I hope you’re okay, Penumbra.

“Princess!” The Lord of the Voidseekers rose, following her quicker than Quill could. “Shouldn’t I be with you? That shriveled old… pony… will not be any help to you.”

Nightmare Moon turned, fixing him with an intense glare. “It would destroy you,” she said. “Do you wish to die today, Aminon?”

He retreated, ears flattening. He made no further objections.

What about me? You praise our work, but does that mean you’ll help, or… Quill had no choice but to follow. “Will it kill me, Princess?”

“I don’t know,” she said, voice flat. “But we will find out.”

Her horn flashed; whatever spell she’d been building finally complete. A doorway appeared on the tent wall, outlined in glowing blue. It swung open, into a smooth stone hallway. They stepped through together.

---

Quill followed his princess through strange corridors of stone, perfectly black and lit only with a flicker from Nightmare Moon’s horn. “You must remain beside me at all times,” she said. “There is no atmosphere here, and there are magical dangers beyond your comprehension. Your only hope of survival is to remain at my side.”

They crossed from one twisting corridor into another that was much wider, with bits of rubble and collapsed ceiling fallen at random. It wasn’t much further before they reached their first body.

Where he could see skin and fur, it looked a little like a mummy, shriveled and frozen. A stumpy horn poked from its head, though the bulges in its clothes also suggested it might have other things. Probably just the way it rotted.

The pony stared forward with empty sockets; its face twisted in death. Even its clothing was unlike anything he’d ever seen before, impossibly fine-stitched, with a slightly reflective cast where Luna’s horn struck it.

A broken object had fallen onto the ground beside it, made of something dull with a pane of glass fixed inside. A mare then, and this was her makeup mirror.

Nightmare Moon stopped, staring down at the dead. For once he could see no rage on her face. Even in the gloom, her eyes didn’t look slitted anymore. “Do the dead bother you, Quill?”

He shook his head. “I assisted with many burials with the Ordo Celestial. And before that, I put many ponies in their graves in other ways.”

She rose, dropping the strange object. Quill caught it, slipping it into his saddlebags before hurrying to catch up. The princess didn’t react, and apparently didn’t care.

“My sister and I… we swore we’d never talk about this place again,” she said, voice faltering. “But now the Tyrant banished me here, any oaths I made to her are broken. Look upon our home, Quill. See what no mortal pony has witnessed.”

They passed through another doorway—and back in time. Some distant part of his mind recognized the dream-magic working. The Nightmare Princess had overlapped the real world with a dream so real that he could walk through it, hear it, smell it.

They emerged from a stone hallway into a massive atrium, so tall that the ceiling was lost over his head. A spectacular fountain dominated the center of the room, with paths that led under waterfalls and between lush trees and well-manicured flowers.

The ponies living here were Alicorns. They flew in small groups overhead, between the structures that lined the strange vertical space. He heard their voices, their happy conversations in a language he did not speak.

Nightmare Moon strode forward towards the fountain, taking each step nervously. Quill soon saw why—there were two figures playing in the edge of the water. Fillies, with their strange clothes left hanging on a branch.

Celestia and Luna.

“She doesn’t think I remember…” Nightmare Moon whispered. “But how could I forget?” The atrium around them transformed. A spectacular glass dome far overhead was now open to the sky, caked over with dust in places. The sun showed through the dome through various openings--the sun his own ponies desperately needed. But so far away. Dust had rained down on everything here—the dry fountain, a few skeletal remains of trees.

And many bodies.

They were all arranged on one side of the room, wearing bulky, oversized armor unlike anything he’d seen before.

And unlike the corpse he’d seen in the hallway, these had clearly rotted in their armor before they froze. But they were frozen now, mares and stallions, adults and foals. “How many died here?”

“All of us.” Nightmare Moon turned her back on the dead, crossing a bridge over a dry water-feature and towards one of the other large hallways leading away. “Some of the old magic is still working. We must disable it if the Voidseekers are to be able to penetrate this place.”

Quill hurried to catch up with her, before the thin veil of air she brought for them could leave him behind. “This is how you know… the things you know,” Quill said, as soon as he’d caught up with her. “This place has been… above us all this time? How has nopony discovered it?”

Nightmare Moon laughed. “We’re on the moon’s ‘dark’ side—facing away from Equus below. You would need to send a probe over our heads, and even then it’s a little metal speck on the scale of planets and moons.”

They passed through a series of metal doors, each one thicker than any vault he’d ever seen. Each one broken and shattered, with little pieces of metal all over the ground. There were bodies, but more of the things he saw looked like broken… clockwork? He couldn’t place them.

“Only the betrayer knows this is here,” Nightmare Moon continued. “I wonder if it is where she meant to send us. I think she believed there were survivors. Do you know why it took my Voidseekers so long to find this place? We’re exactly reverse to camp right now, as far from Vanaheimr as it is possible to be. For the best, perhaps.” She lowered her head. “Nothing and no one survived. No reactor, feel it? No, you don’t. There’s nothing here but corpses.”

Quill followed as they entered another large space, this one packed with more unplaceable metal… cabinets? Many had glass faces shattered, with long strings of metal spilling out like their guts. He followed his princess between them, as she searched for—who knew what.

“Why are we here, Princess?” he asked, quietly. “Unless you feel that educating me is reason enough. Of course I respect that. But shouldn’t we save the army first?”

“We will,” she said, without apparent insult. “We are here for the metal, as you suggest. But we are also here for something else.”

They emerged from the aisles of metal cabinets, into an open space. Thick pipes ran from several different directions to a pedestal, with a single object resting on top. It looked like a diamond, larger than his hoof and with a brilliant glow, as even as the sun.

Quill felt his eyes watering as he saw it, and for a moment he could almost imagine he was back in Equestria, walking through Golden Gate’s gardens.

Just behind it was another metal door, larger than all the others by far. It was angled slightly down and shut with jaws of interlocking teeth thicker than his whole body. “What is that?”

He turned and realized suddenly that Nightmare Moon hadn’t stepped into the light. She crouched in the shadow of a broken cabinet, staring ahead. “This is the Polestar. When my parents’ parents fled here across the universe, it lit their way. It protects the armory even now. Three of my Voidseekers were destroyed trying to open it.”

She raised her voice, though it was hard to be intimidated when she cowered in the shadows like that. There’s something so powerful that even Nightmare Moon is afraid of it? “It does not permit me any further. Go, Quill. Take it and open the armory. With the weapons inside, my sister’s spell will shatter. Equestria will kneel.”

Quill turned away from the strange stone, walking back to the princess. Surrounded by unnatural sunlight, he felt braver than he ever had. “If I can’t, or I die…” He lifted the blueprints out of his pack, passing them to her. “We don’t give up on them, even if we’re stuck here. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” she said. “And if you die—at least open the door in the process. However many we can save on this dead rock; we can save more below. We can save all that we brought, and all those who suffer under my sister’s rule. Release us from this prison.”

Quill turned away, back towards the strange stone. Was it his imagination, or was it watching him? As he walked, he subconsciously removed his hood, then unwound the scarf from his neck. He started to sweat in the heat of the warmest Skyforge summer.

He stopped beside the pedestal, which was slightly too high to comfortably reach. It had been built for Alicorns, like everything else in this strange place. That meant the gemstone was right in front of him, almost at eye level.

Through the brilliant glow, he saw something black, a perfect sphere with a single line traced around it. How can the darkness light everything so bright?

He wiped the sweat from his brow, circling the stone. He could see nothing holding it in, no spells so far as he knew how to recognize them. But then—he could feel the heat, and an even white light so bright that he felt like it should be making him transparent. If that wasn’t magic, he wasn’t sure what was.

Iron Quill reached forward cautiously with one hoof, touching the stone.

He fell—through space and time and places that had neither. His mind stretched through places as bright as the Hvergelmir had been dark, places of impossible curves and numberless angles and a million unblinking eyes.

A figure appeared, a patch where light wasn’t so pale. It was so indistinct he couldn’t tell what it was meant to be. It was too tall to be an ordinary pony, certainly.

Then it spoke. Not with words—but directly in his mind. “Present uniformity seeks Eigenstate Switch? Why?”

He screamed, dropping to the floor as blood dribbled from his eyes, his nose, his mouth. His own memories dragged in front of him—battlefields filled with the dead, cold nights, watching Rockroost burn. He hacked and coughed, vomiting what was left of his breakfast out onto the icy floor.

“Uniformity presents contact with low-energy state,” the voice said, forcing him to see another memory. An ancient stone archway somewhere lost in the Everfree forest, with steps that floated through the void and led to a tower of black onyx. “Sacrosanct? Purify?”

“Had… to…” he croaked; voice feeble. “No… choice…”

Thousands of soldiers—all of Luna’s officers, and many others besides. Less than half of them would return.

“Purify?” the voice asked again, tone completely unchanged, utterly disinterested. “Odium of disillusion insufficient. Eigenstate Switch consecrated.”

If I say yes… Nightmare Moon gets a weapon like this. “No…” he stammered. His whole body shook with pain, anguish that was now as mental as it was physical. How many more Rockroosts would there be if Nightmare Moon took a weapon so powerful that a city of Alicorns had to lock it away? “Kill me… first…”

“Entropic scarring repaired. Input request—protect. Compromised agent: Nightmare Moon. Observing.”

Something lifted Quill off his hooves, towing him across the room like a doll, trailing smoke. He spread his wings desperately, catching himself before he could smash into the metal furniture.

He wobbled, then flopped to one side, breathing heavily. It felt like he was someone’s pastry that had spent a few days too long in the oven. Maybe the cold isn’t so bad after all.

Next thing he knew, Nightmare Moon towered over him. He looked up, and nearly screamed at what he saw—the princess had a shadow, stretching forward towards the Polestar’s light instead of away from it. She stared down at him, a mixture of disappointment and awe on her face. “It didn’t kill you.”

He rolled weakly onto his hooves or tried. He barely had the strength to stand anymore. “I think I… might wish it had. I think I’ve gone from rare to well-done.”

Nightmare Moon laughed. “My sister said that a thousand ponies came to this place at the end, to take its weapons and defend Vanaheimr. It burned Alicorns to cinders, and you… you’re only lightly scorched.”

“Maybe it likes bats,” he grunted, struggling to his hooves. The light had felt so welcoming before—and it still did. But he wouldn’t try to remove it again. His legs shook as he crossed the room to where the blueprints had fallen, scooping them up again and sliding them into his saddlebags.

“I don’t… know.” Nightmare Moon looked away from the light, and didn’t watch him until he returned to the alley with her. “Did it tell you anything? There’s an intelligence in there—a powerful one, older than you can imagine.”

He nodded faintly. “It said… words I don’t understand. Uniformity, low-energy state… purify. A few others.”

Nightmare Moon shrugged, glancing down at the blueprint he carried one last time. “A terrible shame. The weapons in there would certainly get us back to Equestria. It was a distant hope, however. My sister must’ve known we would fail, or else we wouldn’t have been banished here in the first place.”

“You could try,” Iron Quill said, wiping a little of the slime and sweat away from his face. He probably should’ve kept his damn mouth closed.

All of the Alicorn’s sympathy vanished from her face, eyes narrowing to slits. “Even for a Lord Commander, you grow too bold.” There were two voices speaking then, though the effect was far subtler than when Nightmare simply took control of one of its lesser creatures. “If you ever speak of this again, I will scatter your ashes to the solar wind.”

“I won’t,” he promised, unable to meet her eyes. He could only guess why she didn’t accompany the threat with violence—but nothing came. Maybe it was the strange light. “Humblest apologies, Princess. I would rather narrow my focus to our true purpose. Building that.”

Nightmare Moon glowered down at him for a moment more, before she turned away. Was that confusion on her face? “You’ve proven yourself a… faithful servant today, if anything. I know a place where we can find enough metal for your purpose. Come with me.

---

The trip was not long, but it also wasn’t pleasant. They passed through thousands of the dead, both wearing the strange armor, and not. The latter were easier, since the cold and the void had done nothing worse than embalm them. He did his best to see them as little as possible.

They returned to the lunar surface, protected by Nightmare’s powerful magic. It was Quill’s first look at the city called Vanaheimr. At first, he was a little disappointed.

There were humps under the soil in places, and a vast field where the rocks had been cleared and the soil itself was tilled in little rows whose purpose he couldn’t imagine.

Only the massive atrium tower seemed to stretch above the soil. It was even stranger from the outside, looking like something even larger with huge sections missing. Tunnels ran into its base and spread out from it, all below the surface.

Except for a flat stretch of land, not far from a tunnel exit. The ground was a single strange rock, flat and gray like nothing he’d ever seen before. It stretched as large as a castle’s footprint, maybe larger. Objects lay broken and smashed on it, along with thousands more bodies.

As they approached, the field changed. The expanse was airless and silent, yet he could still hear the agonized screams. Ponies fled from the tunnel, towards a set of towering metal objects that emerged nose-first from the ground. They didn’t make it. Lumps of metal rained down on them from above, so fast that they caught the air on fire and melted anyone standing too close.

Some of the Alicorns tried to defend themselves—their magic wasn’t strong enough. A flash of silver came hurtling for Quill—and suddenly they were standing at the base of an ancient metal hulk. There were six like it, though no two had broken in exactly the same way. Roughly cylindrical objects, each like a crushed barrel caved in.

“She was wrong,” Nightmare Moon said, settling down on her haunches and staring out at the field. “All six ships are still here. We really… we really were the last.”

“What was that?” Quill asked, voice still shocked. “What killed you?”

Nightmare turned to glower at him. “Do you wish for an answer, or for my help?”

“Help,” he said instantly, pausing to hack and cough. He could barely stay on his hooves anymore—the Polestar had left little of him behind. “This is the metal you mean to use?”

There was so much, polished perfectly silver, with the strange writing all over it. He could read it now. “Evacuation Shuttle 1” said the first. The ground at their hooves read “Main Launch Platform—keep clear at all times.”

“We never should’ve died here,” Nightmare Moon whispered. “But at least some of what we built will serve in death. Rather like the Voidseekers.”

She took to the air, spreading her wings. She didn’t actually flap them though, holding herself there with magic alone. “This is my moon, sister. It was a mistake sending me to the place of my greatest strength.”

The ground began to shake under Quill’s hooves, and he took off as well. He could barely fly, though at least the cold wasn’t bothering him right now.

The first of the massive “evacuation shuttles” lifted up into the air, glowing blue along its edges. It tore free of the remains of metal scaffolds on either side, shedding strange mechanical devices and corpses that had been fleeing up the ramp. For all her connection to this place, Nightmare Moon didn’t seem to care much what happened to the dead. “If you won’t… fly us home… then you will serve us another way.”

Nightmare Moon roared, her dark shadow stretching longer and longer in front of her. Quill hardly noticed it in the dead city, but in the light of her own magic it was impossible to miss. The shadow stretched opposite from her mane, its red eyes seeming to watch him from the soil below.

The massive metal object began to deflate, turning bright red and warping. Quill had seen this shape before, though he hadn’t expected to see it all at once. Nightmare Moon was crafting in a single instant what he had thought would take many weeks to forge and hammer and nail together.

The flat metal sunshade, tapered downward to a hollow rod that would pierce the moon’s surface, and descend to the camp.

The air before them tore open in a single gigantic line, just barely wide enough for the sunshade’s top. “With me, Iron Quill! Let us leave this city of desolation.”

He glanced back at the single exposed tower of Vanaheimr, then followed Nightmare Moon through the portal.

I guess we might not freeze after all.


Chapter 13: Sunrise

Some part of Iron Quill hoped that some of what the Polestar had done had made him magically immune to the cold. But as he returned to the colony beside the exhausted princess, he was disappointed. The air still caught in his chest with his first breath, sucking what little of his strength was left and assaulting him like a physical force.

As he entered the cave, he stopped for a moment to appreciate Nightmare Moon’s work. A gigantic metal spike pierced the ceiling now, almost directly overhead. It didn’t make it quite to the cave floor, but close. There on the far side of the cave was the shelter he had ordered, with everypony except those cleaning the air tucked away in a tiny area for sharing warmth.

He didn’t go to the warmth, but straight to his own camp. He tried to fly, but the ice bit into his wings so quickly that he had to land, tucking them under his robe and tightening his scarf about his face. The frost he exhaled didn’t even float away anymore, but straight down to join a surprisingly thick layer of moisture on most of the cave floor. How cold can it get up here? Nightmare Moon had said, when they first arrived: colder than the void.

He stopped outside his tent, where many of the gawking crowd was looking and pointing. Nightmare Moon had done nothing—either too exhausted from the effort, or content to let him take credit. Whichever, he wouldn’t waste it. Did he still have the strength to yell like a soldier?

Yes, as it turned out.

“Ponies of the Lunar Army, and those trapped with us!” He shook free of his robe, spreading his wings again. He could hover for a few seconds; he had enough warmth for that. That way the ponies would be able to see him, even with the slope. “This is not an attack, or any reason to fear. My engineers have designed a method to prevent this cold from returning!

“We have some work to do if we wish to survive the next cold. Our princess has provided the most important part. The rest will fall to us, the product of hard work and cooperation. For now, return to the shelter and pass the message on. This is the last time we will face this cold. When the sun returns, it will take the ice away for good!”

For the first time since Quill had become Lord Commander, he heard cheers. Uproarious shouts began at the center of the crowd, then spread backward. Soon the whole cave seemed to be shaking with their voices. Quill hovered there for another moment more, so they would all see him. This was his promise, and each promise he kept meant an easier time winning their support.

Then he landed, turning back to his command tent. He could only hope that it was still being heated.

The command tent had been covered with several layers of thick cloth, several interlocking sections of other tents and scavenged blankets. Before he could find the entrance, a pony nudged him from behind.

“You went with the princess to Vanaheimr and came back,” she said, impressed. “Aminon said she was taking you there to sacrifice you to the spell that killed us.”

“Penumbra.” He turned slowly—everything he did in this awful cold was slow—and for the second time he stopped dead to stare.

Penumbra had a shadow too, stretching towards the light instead of away from it. There were the same red eyes peeking out, the eyes Quill knew well. How had he spent years with these ponies without noticing? He didn’t wait long though; it wasn’t as though she’d done anything. “We did try to get through the defenses. There’s…” How much did Nightmare Moon want him to say? She’d been harsher about the contents of that room than anything else since the rebellion began.

“There was a hope that we could’ve returned to Equestria. But it didn’t open for me.” Because I begged it not to.

“That’s what that smell is.” She circled around him, sniffing and turning up her nose. “Smells like it burned you. But you don’t feel injured. I’d have sensed that before I left your tent.”

It did something all right. Quill couldn’t imagine an actual use for seeing shadows, but maybe if it made him smell bad to Voidseekers, that was enough of a purpose right there. Except for with Penumbra.

“I’m glad it left more of you alive,” she went on, sounding almost casual. It was a little forced as she rested against him, silent. Her whole body was icy cold, but he didn’t mind. “The others… three died wandering the outskirts of that place. It smells like you walked right up to it and came back.”

I don’t think it likes demons very much. “I’m glad too. But… we still have to survive this frozen nightmare for ten more days. I didn’t think it could get any colder, but… is it warmer in there?”

She shrugged. “Maybe. Your friends are burning charcoal. Look up.” She pointed, to a hole in the top of the tent, and a trail of smoke trickling upward.

Quill stood beside her another moment longer. “I’m glad you’re okay,” he whispered. “I thought Aminon might… he didn’t seem…”

She chuckled, pushing him gently away with a wing. “Aminon can’t hurt me. We serve the same master. You, though… if you keep refusing Nightmare’s promises, he’s going to find a way to kill you.”

“I assume you… don’t have to listen to him if he demands you do it?” he asked nervously. “I’ve grown comfortable trusting you.”

Penumbra froze for a moment, her expression a mask. Was Quill imagining it, or did the shadow stretching towards the tent glowstones no longer seem so dark? “Not him,” she said. “It’s the princess you must appease, Quill. If she orders it, I must obey her.”

“She won’t,” he said, hoping it was true. “Nightmare Moon doesn’t want to herd cats. Even when the army is suffering, she always let captains settle matters amongst themselves. She would let Permafrost kill me…” There was an implication buried in that, just below the surface. She’d let Permafrost try to kill him. That probably meant she would let Aminon do the same.

He wanted everyone to swear to Nightmare and kill the rest. The closer I get this army to stability and safety, the further from his goal we are.

“Can I…” He hesitated. “Ask you to help me if Aminon comes?”

She met his eyes, silent for a long moment. She was so close, close enough that he might’ve wanted to do something else. Except that he was frozen and wrapped up in so many layers that he couldn’t escape even if he wanted to.

“I can’t stop him,” she whispered. “I’m a better fighter, but he knows Nightmare like none of us do. He would make Permafrost’s dueling look like a foal learning to walk.”

“Warn me,” Quill begged, not letting her look away. “That’s all I ask.”

It looked for a moment like she was suddenly frozen—but then she nodded her head, just once.

“Are you two gonna kiss or what?” Cozen asked, poking her head out of the tent. “Your adorable little inventory pony is having a nervous breakdown in here waiting for you. Come in before her heart gives out.”

“It would not!” a pony’s voice snapped, though she hardly sounded very confident. Silver Needle was in there.

Besides, he was freezing his flank off. Quill turned away, ears flattening in his hood as he went for the opening. Penumbra followed, and the two of them stepped into the tent. As soon as they were through, Cozen began carefully overlapping the cloth again, sealing the freezing outside away.

The heat inside was almost as much a physical force as the cold of the cavern. Iron Quill removed his hood, unwrapping his face. Everypony inside the tent was still wearing their jackets and cloaks, so he left his on as well, even if the warmth was oppressive.

His three most-trusted advisors were all here, though Sylvan Shade was the first to speak. “She actually did it? How did she find the metal so fast?” He nudged the metal lump Penumbra had found with one hoof—from the way it sat near the end of the table, Quill guessed it wasn’t warm anymore. “That should’ve been… days of flying, maybe.”

How much could he say? “We found one big piece,” Quill said, removing his saddlebags and hanging them in their usual place. He thought about showing them the artifact he had brought but dismissed it for now. They could investigate the strange and unknowable creations of Vanaheimr when they weren’t freezing to death. “Never mind that—she did what you asked, all at once. Metal is installed, and as you can see we still have our air.”

“The power of an Alicorn,” Sylvan whispered, awed. “You see them walking around, and you forget they have the strength to move the sun. We need to work our local goddess into our calculations more often.”

“I wouldn’t.” Penumbra sat down on an empty cushion on the far side from everypony else. “Her patience is limited, and it seems like Quill spent much of it. It might be some time before she helps again.”

You didn’t see her in the ruins. Luna is in there somewhere, no matter how powerful Nightmare is. Luna wouldn’t leave her friends and supporters to die. “I want a report,” Quill said, severing this line of reasoning before it could waste time. “What happened while I was gone?”

“Two more dead,” Silver Needle said, interrupting. “One from outside camp, one a still-recovering soldier from Motherlode Company. I ordered them stripped and interred in the crypt-cavern with the others.”

Quill nodded. “There will be other consequences of these next ten days, even if the majority of our army survives. Frostbite leaves deep scars, and we have no unicorn healers.”

“One,” Cozen corrected. “She’s in your new company, Lord Commander. Marine Kelp is an adroit enchantress—but she is fiercely loyal to the Ordo Celestial and would probably poison any of your soldiers you sent to her.”

“And you just…” Penumbra stared openly. “You just told me we have a heretic hiding among our soldiers? Why do you do things like this?”

“Because I’ve learned you aren’t a homicidal maniac like Voidseekers are supposed to be,” Cozen snapped. “You’re sitting at this table and helping us save Luna’s army. What do you care who they pray to?”

Penumbra had no answer to that. In the light of a modest charcoal-burner, her shadow seemed to fade almost completely. She looked confused—almost the exact expression Quill had seen on Nightmare’s face after visiting the Polestar.

“Regardless.” Quill smacked one hoof on the table. “Needle, finish your report.”

The shy unicorn smiled gratefully before continuing on. “Shelter strategy seems to be working. If you visit, you’ll find it’s much warmer than this tent. I’ve rationed all our oil to last through these ten days. So far, soldiers seem to prefer giving up personal space to freezing to death. We’re still fine-tuning the timing of opening the bottom of the shelter to exchange air with the cavern. Oh—our treatment pits have frozen solid, so the ponies aren’t working those anymore.”

“Unfortunate, but… we lasted more than ten days before dying last time.” Quill turned to the others. “You can stop the oxygen-machines as well.”

“We did,” Sylvan said, without annoyance. “And drained them of water to avoid shattering the mechanisms. We want it broken even less than you do, Lord Commander.”

He raised a wing in surrender. “Apologizes, Sylvan. I shouldn’t assume… You’ve seen the way this army acts sometimes. I’m not used to predicting intelligence.”

Cozen rolled her eyes. “Let’s skip past all that and to the important parts. We did it, Quill. If the length of time before we ran out of air holds, we’re going to make it. We can stop worrying about freezing to death this time and concentrate on how we’re going to build an entire underground castle in a month.”

“We, uh…” Silver Needle squeaked, then straightened. “Tests are complete on the room sections. It’s exactly as I suggested, of course. The double-insulated room stays warmer for longer. It doesn’t produce heat, obviously, but…”

Quill nodded. “Then we can appease the idiots and fools. What about my other instructions?”

“We’re saving everything,” Silver Needle said. “Everything, just like you asked. Right down to the campfire ash and latrine pits.”

Penumbra burst out laughing. She slumped forward, unable to hold herself upright. “You’re… bucking joking. You told them to save the contents of latrine pits?”

Quill nodded without shame. “I did. And burned firewood, and scrap cloth, and literally anything else that we use or dispose of. Even the dead will be safely stored in the crypt.” He met her eyes without blinking, or any shame at her laughter. “I know how to manage an army, Penumbra. A large part of keeping a force like ours fed and supplied is managing profit from raids with expenses to merchants. If you’ll notice, there are neither here. We cannot requisition food from villages we visit, we cannot raid hostile cities for gold. We cannot trade with merchants. What you see in this camp is all we have.”

He lowered his voice, barely above a whisper. “It may be all we have for our entire lifetimes. We must survive on what we brought, and what we can build. That is all we have.”

Penumbra stopped laughing. He couldn’t see her face, but he guessed she was probably still amused by everything. Whatever, he didn’t mind.

“I think these ponies are tired of living in tents,” he went on. “An army can only remain deployed for so long before they become frustrated with the experience. Perhaps they don’t want to live so close together—but we can tell them that the choice is that or keeping their tent when it gets cold again. See what they pick.”

Quill removed the tightly packed scroll, the one he’d used to show Nightmare Moon their plans. He spread it on the table, covering all the other manifests and casualty reports and everything else. “We need to look ahead. We have half a month of warmth before the sun departs again. I want construction plans to build the most critical sections first. Plan for the absolute minimum amount of space to safely hold every pony in every camp. And the followers as well. We’ll want to house them separately eventually, but for now it’s just about survival. We can…”

There was a plan forming now, a solution to his growing fears about their failing gold supply. “For the short term, we will let them lease space in our cold shelter. Camps too.”

Cozen whistled. “Pay labor companies to help the army build a fortress, they make them pay you to use it? They won’t like that.”

He nodded gravely. “I’m sure they’ll be furious. But…” He stood up, meeting her eyes. “We. Won’t. Tell. Them. Until. They. Finish. Are we clear?”

He expected argument, but she didn’t offer any, just nodding curtly.

“And let me be clear.” He leaned closer, folding his wings. “Nopony outside this tent knows. Penumbra would die before violating my orders, Shade works for the army, and I would trust Silver with my life. If they come to me, I’ll know which of us betrayed my trust.”

Apparently he’d guessed right about her intentions, because Cozen rose from her chair, glaring furiously at him. “It’s wrong! Everypony deserves a safe place! They shouldn’t have to pay for it!”

“They shouldn’t,” he agreed, exasperated. “But right now, we don’t have a choice. Everypony still expects their bits to have value, and that’s part of the reason we’re still able to get things done. Let me remind you, Cozen. I have all the food. For every mercenary outside the camp, I have ten veterans. I have captains calling for the outsiders to be marched out to the surface and left to die.”

He slumped back to his chair, lowering his voice to something calmer. “Look, Cozen. I promise not to let them die. Anyone who can’t pay, I’ll find a way to get them in. But we don’t have the luxuries we had back in Equestria. They can’t choose to leave; they can’t forget about food and eat grass. They can’t switch sides.

“All of us have to work together. That’s why I built a new company from those ponies, a company of laborers and magicians instead of soldiers.”

“And whores,” she snapped. “You could just call them what everypony else does.”

“No. The builders and mages are still builders and mages. But the whores are something better now. I won’t call them by what they were. And you will remember that I’m the reason they aren’t frozen and suffocated out on the surface. You will remember that I intend to save everypony here, including them. Is that clear?”

She met his eyes for another moment more, then nodded. “Yes, Quill.”

He didn’t push her on the name this time, just turned back to Silver Needle. “As I was saying—I want a work schedule for the most critical parts.”

“How many hooves?” she asked, removing a scroll and a quill from somewhere and glancing at the blueprint. “All two hundred fifty, I assume?”

“No.” He shook his head once. “How many hooves still live, in the whole army?”

“Two thousand, eight hundred… something,” Silver Needle said.

“And of our followers…” He did some quick addition. “Work orders for four thousand stallions and mares. When the sun returns, and the cavern warms again, we will make new orders. We won’t be selling food to anypony able-bodied in the army or out. If they want to eat, they work. Make sure you allocate enough supervisory positions for their officers not to feel insulted. But they’ll be working too.”

“Seems like you’re determined to make the army hate you again,” Penumbra muttered.

He shrugged. “I’m not so sure. Soldiers might complain about working, but most of them hate sitting around more. You can only play so many hooves of cards and drink so much wine before you’re ready to get out and work. Or kill, but we don’t have any enemies to fight up here. So work it is.”

---

They had to survive first. The moon didn’t make that easy on them, not with the cold getting worse every day and ten awful days to survive. After three days it became basically impossible to leave the shelter, even for the strongest and best protected. Only the Voidseekers were immune, though there was little for them to do.

They packed in tighter, rotating ponies from front to back in the cavern to take turns against the blistering entrance. What physical conflicts there were—or fights between soldiers and camp followers—those all came to a halt by the fifth day. Ponies were just too cold to fight.

There was only so much oil, for their sparse fires. They burned them at the cavern-end, where they could be most rapidly exchanged with the larger supply of air, and where they would help keep off the worst of the chill. But they didn’t have anything near enough.

At the end, even Nightmare Moon entered the cavern, striding through the entrance with her entourage of Voidseekers.

Quill was there, guarding the place their oil supply had been with Chain Mail and a few other loyal stallions. There was no oil anymore, no fire. Just the frost that coated everything, and the air that pressed down on them with the weight of icy blocks.

He had the strength to rise for the princess—not everypony did.

“This is what became of my army?” she asked, looking down the tunnel. “I expected more of you, Quill.”

There were no longer camps anymore, just ponies huddled together as close as they could under what blankets they could find. There were no more camp kitchens, no more sparring circle or library. Nopony played their instruments anymore. They just cowered.

“They live,” he answered, not meeting her eyes. “Mostly. We lost a dozen ponies last night. Six before that, four the night before—”

“I hear you,” Nightmare Moon said, silencing him. “What would you have done if the night was twice as long?”

“Die,” he said.

She didn’t laugh, but one of the Voidseekers behind her did.

“That does not serve me.” Her horn began to glow. Her shadow reached towards the flames, more subdued than usual. It still watched him. “Even when the sun returns, it will take time to heat the cavern through our thermal conduit. Without the rest of the system you designed, there will be no way to regulate it.”

“I know,” he croaked. “We, uh… work schedule…” His head swam. “There’s a method. We will… get the reservoir built first… something something… ice… water…”

“You’re dying too,” she whispered. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. But it won’t serve.” She looked up, staring straight out at nothing. “I cannot warm what is frozen. But the moon is mine to command.” Energy stretched from her, scorching the walls, and causing ponies to retreat in fear. Even her Voidseekers backed away. “This night is ended!”

Quill’s hooves froze to the cavern surface, as energies he couldn’t even imagine gripped the moon along its axis and twisted as only the Princess of the Moon could command. Whatever Celestia’s curse, it didn’t stop her.

Nightmare Moon landed roughly on the cavern floor, sagging visibly. “N-now…” She turned. “Voidseekers… back to… the throne room.” She glanced over her shoulder, meeting Quill’s eyes. She said nothing, but he imagined he could feel her reproach. You thought I would leave you to die?

In that moment, he knew Luna was still in there, somewhere.

Even without a single window to the surface, Iron Quill knew Nightmare Moon’s command was obeyed. Over the next few terrible hours, the cavern began to warm. They felt it from the entrance first, spreading downward towards the larger cavern.

Quill wasn’t sure how long he slept. Days, probably—there was no one strong enough to turn the hourglass for something as insignificant as tracking hours. But eventually he woke to the sound of music from down the cavern.

Somepony had a lute and was playing a simple hymn. One of the old songs, written before the rebellion. A song of thanks for the mercy of the night, and its time of rest. Quill listened in silence until the song was done. Then he rose, shaking once at the moisture on his clothes.

Moisture, not ice.

He wept.

Then he stumbled back into the main cavern, with a sizeable crowd of ponies just behind him. They were no longer separated by company—they were all survivors now, of the moon’s terrible wrath.

It was still too cold to return to the main cavern—the huge metal mass took more than a single day to heat, and the cave was deep. But the shelter was warm enough that nopony died that night. They left just once—to hold a memorial for the over a hundred dead. The oldest, the sickest, and the young.

“Tomorrow we will return to work,” Quill said, when the service was complete, and the dead had been carried away to the crypt-tunnel. “The terrible cold will return. If we aren’t prepared for it, we will all die. Every set of strong hooves must take up their tools and labor together.”

He hopped up onto the raised wooden platform, pointing at the huge metal spike above him. Water dripped from it almost continuously now, forming a growing pool underneath. He stayed out of the flow. “With your hard work, and the Princess of the Moon ruling over us, we cannot fail. We will survive.”

Nightmare Moon rose from her throne at the end of the platform, stalking forward towards him. Quill bowed, and so did most of the army. She stopped at the edge of the stage, looking out at everypony.

“I always believed the strongest ponies served the night, but now I know it. Many hardships wait for us—but they make you stronger. At the end of all your pain waits our revenge. We will return to Equestria and take back what was stolen from us. I will return your suffering a hundredfold on the loyalists and petty tyrants of Equestria.”

The crowd cheered.

Chapter 14: Sow

It didn’t feel quite right to call Moonrise a city, in the sense of the places in Equestria that were cities. But neither was it a military camp anymore, since nearly two months had passed since any of them had done anything remotely military. Given the two options, Quill preferred to think of it as a city. It wasn’t a place for soldiers to wait until they fought again—it was a place for them to live, with no more expectations beyond that.

Quill passed through the outer barrier to the central warm core, lit only by the faint light of glowstone brackets along the walls. It was better than torchlight to keep the space lit through their second lunar night, even if it did mean a full fourth of all their unicorns did little more with their work-shifts than recharging spells.

It’s either this, or spend the months in darkness. Bat ponies were good at living in the dark, better than any other kind of pony that had ever lived. But with such large numbers, the constant squeaking for navigation would’ve been confusing. To say nothing of the other creatures in the dark with them. How real bats manage not getting themselves confused with so many brothers and sisters all calling out together, I’ll never know.

Through the thick cloth shroud, Quill stood before the massive metal core. He could feel it even from many paces away, the heat rising from it was so intense that during the day it eventually glowed a dull red in total darkness. Now that the night was nearly over, there was no glow left. In fact, Quill nearly tripped over a pony huddled on the floor near the railing. She wasn’t the only one—the room was packed in tight with ponies, basking in the warmth of the warmest part of Moonrise.

Silver Needle told him that they should all be kicked back to their living areas, that even laying on the floor compromised the efficiency of the heat-exchangers. But Quill didn’t have the heart to send them away. This was the only part of Moonrise that was above freezing. We need more heat, or more metal to store it. But somehow he doubted they would be making another trip to take destroyed tubes from Vanaheimr and making them into a bigger storage.

He took to the air, flying over the tightly packed group of ponies. There was enough room for him to pass, barely. More importantly, stretching his wings in someplace so warm was a tremendous relief, after spending so much time in a barracks no different than the rest. If anything, the problem with the core was unequal access. It didn’t look like the weakest and sickest were getting the warmth they probably needed.

A problem for next night. We didn’t see huge numbers freeze this time, that’s what matters. Our insane plan worked. Quill finally reached the door on the far side, which ponies at least had the good sense to keep clear. He slipped through, then stopped for a moment in the stairwell. A line of ponies stretched up from below, each one tightly bundled in their warmest robes. Yet as he emerged, every one of them rose from where they cowered, soldier and camp follower and ditch-digger alike. “Lord Commander,” they whispered. With honor now, instead of spite.

Iron Quill passed between them, trying to look more dignified than his old body and rickety joints would allow. He did wear a little of the armor at all times, at least the breastplate and the heavy cloak. It made him stand apart from the other residents of Moonrise. It meant that all who saw him had to look a second time, just to be sure.

Currently there were four finished floors, each made from lunar bricks and mortar. They were already encountering trouble with the floors, with at least two reports of the thin-rock sheets they’d sliced caving in under the pressure of many hooves. But without wood, they’d thus far found no better solutions.

Eventually though, he reached the top floor, and the “section” where his own camp was staying. A common room was packed with ponies, huddled around the metal heat-radiator and a ring of glowstone as though it were a fire pit. There were no fires anymore—both on his order and because they’d burned just about every bit of scrap material left on the moon surviving the previous night. Ponies lifted hooves to salute him, though his own stallions didn’t rise the way strangers did.

Where before the ring of tables and chairs around the vent had been spread a good distance away, and ponies had sung and chatted amicably with each other—now everypony huddled on the ground, as close to the vent as they could. The only ponies who weren’t right beside it were doing some chore, cleaning the common room or preparing the next meal of potato-gruel.

Quill passed these as well, sliding a bowl for himself as he turned past the bunkrooms to the single part of his section that no other section had: the command rooms.

“Took you long enough,” Penumbra said from behind him, her voice its usual collected cold. “Where did you fly off to, anyway?”

Quill didn’t speed up, holding the bowl in his wing and eating while he walked. It wasn’t terribly dignified, but these ponies already knew he was only mortal. He was no myth to them. “Making sure… Moonrise is still alive,” he said. “After last month… still have dark visions. The crypt has enough caskets.”

“There aren’t any caskets. We didn’t have time to carve them, remember?” Penumbra rested one hoof on the door to the meeting room, stopping him from opening it. “Finish that bowl. You’ll thank me in a minute.”

Iron Quill couldn’t imagine why, hadn’t she just said he was late for the meeting? But Penumbra’s help had already saved the whole city, so he wasn’t about to start doubting her.

He stopped an aid passing in the hall, offering the mostly-empty bowl. “Dispose of this, soldier,” he ordered, before Penumbra finally got out of the way and let him into the room.

He soon learned why she’d made her suggestion.

In attendance today were the usual suspects in Quill’s council. Sylvan Shade of course, with his knowledge of alchemy and natural philosophy. Cozen, whose ideas had been so useful in the last few months. Chain Mail, representing the armed forces and the ones keeping order in the city. Silver Needle, quartermaster general. Appleseed, newly invited from the camp followers for this meeting specifically. He shifted about on his hooves, constantly uncomfortable. And there was no mystery about why.

In Quill’s own usual spot, Nightmare Moon already sat, settled back on her haunches and looking incredibly bored. She raised an eyebrow as he came in, though otherwise her reclining position was casual. There were no Voidseekers with her.

Penumbra stopped in the doorway to bow, the only one unaffected by the terrible chill in the room. The others all huddled close under their blankets, avoiding the head of the table as though a glance there might light them on fire.

“All this time I’ve wondered the secret to your success—apparently that secret is paying as little attention to your work as possible.”

Quill dropped into a bow far closer to the table, though he didn’t bow nearly as deeply as Penumbra, or stay there for as long. He was the Lord Commander—if anyone wouldn’t be groveling, it was him. “Forgive me, Princess. If I had known you were in attendance—”

“My visit would’ve been wasted,” she interrupted. “I am not here to see a carefully prepared mummer’s show. I am here to see who you really are. This is another of your crisis meetings, yes? I am going to observe my miracle in action.”

And make everypony so nervous they can’t get anything done, he thought. He nodded again, pacing around the table to the empty chair at the other end. It put him right beside the blackboard instead of far from it, but it would have to do. The conference room was bigger than the tent, with an oversized door large enough to permit whatever equipment might be required. Today there was nothing special, just a few tiny trays of dirt near the earth pony, and a few pots of plants that Quill didn’t care to identify.

“Of course, Princess. Your will be done.” He settled in his chair. “I have already kept you all waiting long enough. Princess, I hope you don’t mind if we forgo the constant pauses for respect and honor throughout the meeting? If everypony would get that out of the way now, it would make this easier.”

She nodded impatiently. “I’ve had enough on the way in. Speak as though I am not present. I will not interfere.”

Iron Quill didn’t believe that for one second, but it didn’t matter. They went on with the beginning of the meeting, discussing the state of Moonrise and their expected survival chances. After confirming that no one had frozen to death.

“With sunrise tomorrow, it doesn’t seem likely to happen,” Silver Needle finished, at the end of her report. “The only death so far was during a brawl near the beginning.”

“Forcing different camps to live together is… hard on morale,” Chain Mail said. “We are all struggling to cope in our ways.” His more than many—he was still training a group of former prostitutes and vagabonds to be watchmen. As Quill understood, progress was slow.

“Not for much longer,” Quill said. “We should be able to finish the rest of the structure in the next month. We have many hooves ready to work again. They remember the night of last moon.”

“It would be better if we could promise… a warmer night to come,” Sylvan said. But compared to several of the others, he was less frightened of Nightmare Moon’s presence. At least he’d seen and spoken with her before. “Can we do that?”

“It will be colder if we don’t do anything,” Cozen said, avoiding looking towards Nightmare Moon. “We will have the other two warmth-exchange tubes running if we finish the other wings. They will be spreading the same warmth thinner. Honestly, we may need to develop different customs for living in day and night. Perhaps it is a waste of resources to build the other tubes at all.”

“Mirrors,” Sylvan suggested. “We just need more of them. Point more light at the surface, and heat it warmer. Make the heat last longer.”

“I thought this meeting was about the food supply,” Nightmare Moon said, tapping one hoof impatiently on the table. “I trust you will resolve the issue of insufficient warmth. You’ve already done it, it’s just a matter of degrees. But what will my army eat?”

How long did you let us do things our way? Quill nodded obediently. “We’ll table the warmth issue for the time being.” He gestured towards the new pony. “This is Appleseed. After investigating every camp, I found the pony with the most farming experience was one of my new recruits.”

He might be a new recruit, but otherwise there was nothing new about Appleseed at all. He was older than Quill even, with a gray mane and slightly swollen joints. Even being this close to Nightmare Moon was clearly a strain for him. But at least he hadn’t tried to run away, or collapsed from the otherworldly presence of the dark Alicorn.

“After our last interviews with him, I’ve invited Appleseed back to offer his expertise while we discuss our food supply. Appleseed, you aren’t yet a member of this council, so don’t feel like the pressure of what we discuss falls on you. We’ve brought you for your expert opinion and nothing else, understand?”

He nodded weakly.

“Very good. So we understand the scope of the problem, Colonel Needle. You’ve conducted the complete inventory I asked for, yes?” At her nod, he continued. “Please explain how much time we have to work with.”

She rose from her chair, shuffling with the papers in front of her, before finally settling on one. All the while Nightmare Moon’s eyes focused on her like a lance, never blinking.

“Many of you know we came expecting to besiege the Castle of the Two… the Tyrant’s stronghold. We expected to supply an army much larger than the 3900 who currently survive. But we also expected to be able to salvage from the territory, and to barter with traders. With all of these options closed, we have relied on our stores for the last two months. It also does not help that we did not previously supply the camp followers.” She raised a hoof towards Cozen. “No, I’m not suggesting a change. Just pointing out a statistical fact. We have more mouths, and less ways to feed them.

“We have been draining our stores for the last two months at full rations for each mare and stallion. At the present rate, we have four moons left to us.”

It was the longest deadline they’d ever had for one of the miracles that Nightmare Moon demanded. But it was also the slowest to solve. A cave could be heated or cooled in hours. Growing new food was much slower.

“If we were in Equestria, how would we solve this problem?” he asked, indicating Appleseed. “Could we raise a crop so fast?”

He nodded, glanced towards Nightmare Moon, then started to cower again. When Appleseed finally spoke, it was only with great effort. “With earth ponies to work the soil and pegasus ponies in the air above, you could feed this whole army in under two moons. But forgiveness Lord Commander, we don’t have any of what we would need for that.”

“What do we have?” Nightmare Moon asked. The question was so unexpected that Silver Needle jumped. The princess, actually caring about the finer details of her army? In all his time working the stores, Iron Quill almost never heard her ask questions like that. Only when she was out of wine, or fine soap. Needless to say, she was out of both.

“There are, uh…” Silver Needle shuffled around with her papers again, before selecting a scroll. “Potatoes, carrots, wheatberries, corn, rice, barley, oats. Our supply of luxury produce has all been eaten, though I think we preserved seeds where we could.”

Nightmare Moon waved a wing. “I understand that, I know the slop you try to feed me and call a feast. I am asking what you expect to do to raise crops in this cave? I give no honor to my sister in saying so, but the realities of the plants we know require sunlight, do they not? Glowstone is not enough.”

“We, uh…” Silver Needle faltered, scrambling with her scrolls. “Quill ordered the dung heaps kept in a nearby cavern, rather than burned or dumped outside. And there are, uh… straw? Trays?” She whimpered, looking desperately towards Quill.

That seemed like enough of an attempt that he could help her. “Forgive her, Princess. We don’t yet know what our solution will be. That’s why we’ve invited Appleseed. With every one of these issues, the solution has ultimately come thanks to involving an expert. Appleseed, go over your suggestions again. You know our limitations. Explain what you told us in the last meeting.”

All eyes settled on Appleseed. He shifted in his seat, and spoke to Quill instead of the princess. “O-of course. Well, there’s… everypony knows that not all crops are equal. Obvious… right obvious thing about it is that what we plant can’t go into anypony’s bellies. Planting cuts our supply even further.

“Key to all of this has got to be the potatoes. Right bland they are, but you can feed as many ponies in one acre of potatoes as ten of wheat. Making it taste worth eating after is a problem for the chef. Once they get established.”

“And I think we all agree with you there,” Sylvan said. “You say they’re the easiest to grow, so potatoes it is.”

“They won’t keep much longer anyway,” Needle added. “We’ve already rotated the potatoes through most meals we’re serving in camp.”

“Yes, but…” Sylvan hesitated. “But where is the field? Even if you don’t need much space… we need a fair bit to grow for all these mouths.”

“More ‘an space,” Appleseed added. “Potatoes are a hardy crop, they’ll resist a freeze better ‘an some, but if the soil gets colder than about… this room, they’ll freeze and die. And they need plenty of water, even with love n’ care you’ll need to put an inch on the field by weeks.”

“I could probably cut that significantly,” Sylvan cut in. “My greatest achievement prior to signing up with the rebellion was in helping to colonize dry climates. I learned that precision and water retion can cut the water we use by… three quarters. If we’re careful.”

“And the field will be…” Nightmare Moon began. “Surely you don’t expect me to hold a new bubble of air outside for months at a time, Quill. You could not have forgotten our earlier experience so swiftly.”

“I do not, Princess,” he said. “Finding a place for the field…” He hesitated. “We always knew it would be a challenge. Space isn’t the issue, but… as Appleseed points out, caring for our crops once we plant them is. We must keep them warm, and we must somehow give them light. This limits where they can be placed.” He looked to Cozen. “What can you tell me about lighting them? What is your solution?”

“I…” She hesitated, then blundered through in a rush. “I looked at the magical and the physical. I think a combination of both will be the only way we don’t starve. Obviously the simplest way would be just to let light shine on them. If we use a ceiling of glass, we can let the sun do its work during those parts of the month. Assuming… can potatoes live in constant sunlight?

“I have no idea,” Appleseed said. “Celestia never—the Tyrant never failed to lower the sun before.”

Cozen shrugged. “We could lower a shade if we had to. Regardless, it isn’t the day that is the greatest trial for us. I have—”

Nightmare Moon laughed again, and this time her voice shook the whole room. “Oh yes. Installing transparent windows when the only shelter keeping you alive is the seal of a cave you cannot replicate. Do you know how much force would be pressed against a window, even a very small one?”

Sylvan answered that. “A lot. There is… void out there, and air in here. It would be the reverse of the vacuum vessels I have in my collection. They are each, perhaps… an inch thick.”

“I believe it could be done,” Cozen said. “We would build them in small sections, with steel to hold them in place. Or perhaps set them into the rock directly. A precise application of teleportation and heat-amplification could do it, to melt the rock around the windows. It would require… perhaps… our Princesses’ indulgence to assist. It would be easiest if there were air on both sides while we worked, and only she has the power to hold that much.”

Nightmare Moon scoffed. “So you’re going to make… windows strong enough to hold pressure, then… set them in the stone ceiling with unicorn magic. I assume you haven’t forgotten the sky above your heads is thirty feet of solid rock? How long do you wager it will take you to dig the shaft for each aperture?”

“We, uh…” She looked away, to Quill this time. “I mean, I meant to ask, if we could consider one location primarily for the field. I believe we have no choice but to construct it in the tunnels near the entrance. There we can use our earth ponies to carve down and seal the windows in place. Is that… possible?”

Quill turned to Appleseed. “You lived in those tunnels. Could we grow a crow in the upper section of the entrace there, large enough to feed everypony?”

“I…” He floundered, but Silver Needle was ready. She pushed over their detailed map of the cavern. It included the tunnel entrance. It really was quite wide, and the slope was shallow enough that they might have some distance to place a field.

“Perhaps,” he finally said, looking away from the map. “It will be… a near thing. If we lose even part of our crops to the cold, we will surely starve. And… forgive me, Lord Commander. But you haven’t spoken of the night yet. Potatoes are a mite forgiving of the shade, but not of nearly half a moon without light.”

“Yes,” Quill said. “So let assume for this conversation that… we commit to turning the upper section of this tunnel into a field. We will make hundreds of windows from thick glass, each one small enough to remain strong. I know we have craftsponies among us, glassblowers and sand mongers alike.”

But even as he dismissed it, his mind was already spinning. They were out of oil, and they would need incredible heat to melt the sand. Finding the right flux and making it clear were issues of their own that he didn’t think anypony in this room cared to hear.

“Princess, will you assist with this, if we manage to create the windows, and test that they are strong enough to hold the air?”

“Certainly,” she said. “But you should realize—glass holds back the air almost perfectly, but even impermeable rock is not a perfect barrier. By weakening the ceiling, you are creating leaks. Our air supply will drop, escaping out into the void. There will be… some science to replacing the air with your electrolysis at the rate it is lost. I would suggest an airlock would be a prudent construction in that tunnel, since a failure in it would at least allow these ponies to survive. But given the loss of the tunnel would mean death by starvation, I believe the vacuum is kinder. I would rather my army die in a few minutes than in months of agony.”

Her words hit everypony in the room like a brick, stunning several of them. Sylvan and Cozen were at least used to this—Nightmare Moon’s inscrutable knowledge of things that no other pony could grasp.

Only Cozen was brave enough to ask about any of it. “What is ‘science’? And… electrolysis?”

“Natural philosophy,” Nightmare Moon said, annoyed. “And electrolysis.”

Quill hesitated for another moment, but he hadn’t got them this far by keeping silent. “Are there… Princess. Your knowledge makes us all seem like insects. Is there any you think might be worth sharing with us, so that your army’s chances of survival might increase?”

Now she was the one caught off-guard. Though the Alicorn was older than all of them by far, and faster to recover. “Right now? You’re overlooking an important food source. It was… I considered it in my plans for a lightless Equestria. And you’ve already mentioned to have a significant stockpile of dung so…”

She seemed to be waiting for Quill to finish her thought for her, but he only stared. What did she mean?

“Fungus!” she exclaimed. “Mushrooms. They require little or no illumination, they require only a little rotting matter to grow. Dung mixed with lunar sand, perhaps. The ratio would be yours to discover. Their growth would generate not-inconsiderable warmth as well. I remember…” She trailed off, staring at a nearby wall. “The fungal vats were always warm when I went in. There is a price paid, however—fungi breathe, just as you do. They may require you to melt more ice to account for that.”

“Do we have…” Now even Quill didn’t know. Mushrooms weren’t exactly something he knew anything about. You didn’t fill the rucksacks of marching ponies with something he considered an accessory to expensive cooking. “Mushrooms?”

“Don’t bother,” Nightmare Moon said, raising a wing. “The answer is yes. Speak with my chef, she will give you any that remain. I expect to receive the first harvest personally to replace what I lend you. However—you will not be starting with a supply to have any hope of growing enough, or I would have mentioned sooner. Your plan can only be supplemented while we wait. All these other impossibilities must be rendered plausible, through means I can only speculate. Light most of all.”

“Yes,” Quill agreed. “I believe we’re ready to reach that question. I assume you must have something, Cozen, or you would’ve stopped us before we began finalizing details. If I’m about to ask Silver Needle to design a glassworking shop and divert many laborers to working it, I must know.”

“Of course. I began with our heat-device as a guide. It absorbs sunlight during the day, and shares the heat with us when darkness arrives. I believe, though I admit I have only conjecture for a basis, that the strength of the sun enters into and is stored within the metal. We know from every blacksmith in the camp that there is capacity for more. That said… heat alone will not make a farm grow. I don’t believe we can get anything hot enough to produce sunlight, not by any spell or artifice of craft known to mare or scholar.”

“Thank you for that waste of time,” Nightmare Moon said, folding her hooves in front of her with growing annoyance. “You’re right, by the way. The metal core absorbs sunlight as heat. But your rediscovery of a plainly obvious principle does not grow bread for my table.”

For a second, it looked like Cozen might give up and fall silent again. But Quill nodded her on, and so she kept going, less confident now. “My air-crews are more than skilled in the working of the machinery now, so that they do not require my help. I have been… tinkering with glowstone.”

She rose, making her way to the low cart tucked into one side of the room, and removing a tightly-wrapped bundle from atop it. She settled it on the table, then unfurled it.

It was a very large chunk of glowstone, the size that might be used to light an entire trebuchet-crew while they worked. The glowstone itself, a chalky white mineral etched with thin runes in black paint, had been wrapped in a set of interlocking metal rings, the sort of mechanism that Cozen had been hired for in the first place.

“What does it do?” Nightmare Moon asked, staring at the object. She no longer looked bored.

“Less than glowstone, actually. As our… princess will know, the rocks we use for illumination can be charged by any unicorn. They harvest and store mana, then convert it into light. This no longer has the capacity to harvest from a unicorn—instead, it stores light directly, then can be made to release what it stores at any rate we desire. This one has been absorbing the light of our melting apparatus for the last several days.”

She lifted the object into the air with her magic, then twisted the outer dial. Instantly the white stone began to glow bright red, the same red as the metal coil that melted ice. It wasn’t the cold blue of a glowstone, but bright red, that got brighter the further she twisted.

Light filled the room, harsh enough that Quill and the other bats lifted hooves to shield their faces, momentarily stunned.

It wasn’t just bright. Quill felt himself sweating in his thick robes. Sylvan didn’t need a jacket with his earth pony strength, but Chain Mail tossed his to one side.

A few seconds later, Cozen twisted her dial back, and the glowstone went dark. “I have the spell diagrams here if the princess would like to see,” she said, passing them over. “I won’t show you, Qu-Lord Commander. I know you do not care.”

“I care only that it can be reproduced.”

“Yes.” She nodded eagerly. “Though I should point out that it permanently destroys the glowstone’s original purpose. It cannot ever be charged by unicorn again.

“So you would do… what with these, exactly?” Appleseed asked. “Forgive me for asking, but we don’t often use… strange spells among our crops.”

“We would need to build… mirrors, I suppose,” Cozen said. “One for each of these. If their limits translate as glowstone does, I expect we’ll need several large chunks for the farm, rotated over the course of the night. Let them replenish in the light of the day, and bring them out at night.”

“I can’t help but notice many of our plans involve moving back and forth between the surface,” Sylvan said. “I don’t suppose there’s a way to make that process simpler. Requiring the time and effort of our princess every time we work there seems like… a foolish strategy.”

Nightmare Moon laughed, so loudly that the entire chamber shook. “What a day it will be when you need no magic to walk along the surface of this place. It can be done—but head my advice, and stow that question away for some future generation. You will not solve it. Focus on food.”

She rose, walking elegantly to the doorway. “Begin your work then, Lord Commander. The sand drains from your hourglass. Use it while you can.”

Chapter 15: Plow Under

Members of Quill’s council filed out one after another, signaled by the departure of Nightmare Moon herself. Quill remained in his seat until the end, giving each one their instructions in turn. “Fabricating glass is our first priority,” he told Silver Needle. “Put the other sections on hold until we get that done.”

“They’ll complain,” Chain Mail said. Not argumentative, just matter-of-fact. “We’ve been telling them that we were focusing on survival first.”

“Keep telling them that,” Quill said. “Tell them that if we don’t plant crops soon, we won’t have anything to eat. No dates and times—nothing specific. Just say that we need glass if we want to eat.”

“They won’t understand something so vague,” he said, turning to leave. “But we’ll tell them. You’ll have to show them.”

“I believe we can do it,” Silver Needle said. “But Quill, you should… understand something. All this construction we do—our supply of wood and cloth and paint and… it’s all running out. We can build your workshop this time, but what about next time? We can’t carve everything out of lunar stone.”

Quill glanced once back towards Cozen. “I’ll work on it,” he said. He didn’t dare mention the place he’d been. Even those ponies he trusted, they probably wouldn’t believe. A city made of metal and glass? Nopony would believe that. If he didn’t remember the Polestar so clearly, he might not believe it himself. But under the circumstances, he couldn’t deny it.

“I’ll be helping with the workshop,” Sylvan promised. “There are other solutions to a seal than melting rock. Better ones, actually. Renewing our supply may be… tricky, however. There are some plant-based alternatives we might consider, but… for now, we’ll go with what works.”

“As little as possible,” Quill agreed. “Once the crops are going, we can discover more. Or maybe Nightmare Moon will discover the way to return us home and all this will be for nothing.” No one reacted, not even a smile. They don’t think it’s possible.

To be fair, he didn’t either. Nightmare Moon had seemed like she wanted to get them out, but it was very hard to be certain of anything she did in Moonrise. The armory’s contents seemed far better suited to invading Equestria than returning to it.

Finally, it was only Cozen and Penumbra left. Penumbra circled the back of the room like a ghost, and some part of Quill realized that the others couldn’t even see her. Or at least if Cozen could see her, she didn’t even glance back in that direction once.

“I know you’ve had more important things on your mind,” Quill asked. “But you’re the best artificer I have. Please tell me you learned something we can use.”

Cozen reached over to her cart again, removing a tightly rolled bundle. She spread it on the table, the contents of each section held almost where she’d left them. It was a fairly ingenious way of storing things.

There was the artifact Quill had salvaged, broken though it had been. Cozen had broken it far more. She’d removed the shattered glass with colors underneath, removed a little silvery envelope trailing thin metal. Apart from that, there were green sections covered with tiny components, smaller than the tiniest sprockets crafted by a master clocksmith.

“What can you tell me?” he asked again, leaning close to inspect the wreckage.

Even Penumbra emerged from the dark corners of the room and was now leaning close to stare, eyes wide. “You… stole from Vanaheimr? Defiled sacred ground?”

“No,” Quill argued. “Our Princess decided it wasn’t stealing when she took the heat-core from Vanaheimr herself. She demonstrated that survival is our highest priority, and I agreed.”

Penumbra didn’t argue, though she did retreat back into her corner to sulk.

“As you say, I haven’t had the time for a detailed study,” Cozen said. “But what I can say is—we’re completely out of our depth. It’s like… how can I put this? You’re old, yeah? Do you remember what it was like when the Solar Council raised the sun instead of the Princess?”

“I’m not that old.” He folded his wings, annoyed.

“So imagine they’re gone for a thousand years, and everything they did is lost. The princesses, like… ascend to a higher realm or whatever, leaving us behind. Now we have to move the sun again. But we only have one unicorn, and they’ve never even lifted a stick before. This is how our artifice compares to this. Like this…”

She reached down with her magic, lifting a single metal object from inside. It was so small he almost couldn’t see. “A tiny… pump?”

“No.” She settled it back down. “This is a screw, but it’s been crafted so perfectly that it can be used as a fastener. See these threads? Almost as tight as the hairs in a pony’s mane. And there are eight of them, all crafted exactly the same, perfect.” She gestured from one section to the next. “Each one of these parts—what do they do? Nothing mechanically. So far as I can tell, every single one used to be attached to this green piece in back, melted into place with precision.”

She hefted the backplate, spinning it through the air. “Every part of this eludes me, even the simple ones. This here—I gave a piece of it to Sylvan. It isn’t any metal known to ponies. Almost as strong as steel, but incredibly light.”

He took it in his hoof, and would’ve bent it in two if he wasn’t careful. But for how thin the sheet was hammered, it was still a remarkable accomplishment. “You don’t think this will help us with our food problem.”

“No.” Cozen yanked the plate away, sliding it back onto the sheet and rolling it back up abruptly. “The ponies who built this were so far beyond what we understand—they called it ‘science’ instead of natural philosophy.”

She passed the roll to him, but Quill just shoved it back. “I have no use for this. And maybe you don’t either, yet. But maybe you will, or… maybe one day, somepony will. Record your impressions, then focus on more important work.”

She nodded, sliding the roll back into her cart so quickly that Quill suspected it had been her desire all along. She was soon gone, leaving Quill alone with Penumbra.

She slid the bolt across in the lock, before settling down beside him without invitation. A few seconds later and she’d removed her mask, tossing the wrappings weakly down onto the table. “Every one of these plans is more insane than the last,” she said. “A glass ceiling. You really think you can grow potatoes here?”

He shrugged. “We won’t know until we plant them. But I think the better answer is: we hope they will. Otherwise…” He trailed off. “Well, how many times should we have died already? Celestia couldn’t do it. I’m not letting the moon do it, that’s for bucking sure.”

Time passed. Ice melted, and the sun began to shine. As soon as it was warm enough to work, the cavern filled with the sound of pounding hammers and the strike of pickaxes. Quill did not personally oversee every aspect of the factory, but he did watch from a high window to make sure that ponies kept working. They needed to know that the Lord Commander cared about their plans.

Looking down on their work from above gave him some insight. It all comes down to needing more metal. Metal for the heat-absorber, silver for mirrors to gather light. Too bad we don’t have enough glowstone to just do everything with the heat-absorbers.

He was already hearing complaints from non-bats that the glowstone confiscation was rendering the cavern too dark.

“Travel with a bat companion,” was his only answer. “We will solve this, but we must plant first.”

Of course he conserved what he could for anywhere work would take place, or else had a unicorn in attendance with the job of lighting the space by magic and nothing else.

Glowstone could be recharged, unlike their depleting supply of lightning. But at the present rate, that would outlive their first harvest, so he brushed off that nightmare for another time.

While his skilled laborers constructed the workshop and supplied it with raw materials, he sent every inexperienced pony up the tunnel to excavate the farm. They dug out the tunnel around chalked outlines on the ceiling for the window, predicting where light would fall so that no crops would be too dark. They didn’t move the soil in yet, though other earth ponies were hard at work mixing the best local dirt they could find into the dung heap to produce something that could grow. Naturally those were the ponies who complained the most.

In the end, Sylvan showed them a system of decreasing tiers, where water could be poured only on the top layer and trickle down once soils were saturated to service the other crops. With the right additives, he claimed that the soil would only need watering every three days. He didn’t have them here, though.

All ingenious, though it was nowhere near enough to settle his doubts.

Halfway through the day, Quill finally got the call that the first window was finished. He hurried over from his planning office, flying out the balcony and cruising down through the empty cavern. He squeaked a few times to orient himself in the near-total darkness. There were no windows after all, though the workshop far below did radiate light around it.

They hadn’t bothered building a ceiling, and even the walls were only one layer so far. This won’t stay warm when night comes. But Silver Needle was a clever pony. If her scheduling skills were as sharp as usual, the last brick would be placed the hour the sun finally set.

He landed on the upper catwalk, looking down on the balcony beside Silver Needle. She jumped, nearly dropping her clipboard, but quickly collected herself. “Lord Commander!”

“Just here to see your work,” he said. “I’m sure I couldn’t have done a better job.”

“Y-you… Right.” She straightened. “Well, you remember my sketch. We didn’t change very much from that initial design. That vessel in the center is how we melt the glass. Sand and flux go in, and…”

It was made of fired bricks, with the dark red of Equestrian clay rather than the local substitute. The salvaged kiln glowed bright red from inside, and even with the tiny openings at the top and bottom the warmth quickly made him sweat. But there were no black marks on the sides, or anywhere to load the fuel.

“I don’t see a… fire,” he said. “This uses lightning too?”

She nodded. “Cozen built the apparatus. It seems to be running out faster than the one we use for the air, but… we only have to use it to make enough glass for the farm, right?”

“Another nightmare for the future Lord Commander to dismiss,” he said, grumbling. “More metal, more ingredients, and more lightning. I’m beginning to think the moon doesn’t want us living here.”

“I can’t imagine what gave you that impression, sir.”

A set of hooves banged their way up the steps, and a few moments later Sylvan poked his head over, grinning weakly at him. “Commander! You’re… later than we expected. The ponies below are working on their second window now.”

The rest of the workshop looked nothing like any glassblowers that Quill had ever seen, but he’d already known to expect that. Instead of the metal tube a pony might use to inflate a ball of glass into a useful vessel, there were a set of perfectly smooth stone cylinders, attached by a strange mechanism of gears and a huge crank. On the other side was a metal sheet, hammered thin as a mirror. A metal shield stretched across the sheet, braced with thick crossbars and bolts.

“I would rather watch. It will be easier than having you explain it.”

Silver Needle nodded, and Sylvan grinned. “Cozen is absolutely wonderful, isn’t she? All I had to do was explain that no window we had ever built would survive, and… she’s devised this method that is unlike any we’ve ever built.”

Quill settled back onto his haunches to watch. “When we’re done, I want to see the finished product. I will not call the princess to waste her time to test something that I don’t think can succeed. I enjoy being alive.”

“The real work was in finding the right mix of flux and sand to get the glass so clear,” she said. “This moon sand is cleaner than anything I’ve ever seen. I believe we would be the envy of Equestria if we could bring it back with us.”

He shrugged. “We have to live long enough first.”

It was simpler than he thought. A unicorn reached into the furnace with a metal ladle, scooping a huge ball of molten orange glass. While two more ponies cracked the wheels together, the unicorn dumped the molten glass through. It spread along the tubes, flattening onto the metal sheet before being pushed under the scraper. Another unicorn on the far side took a blade and sliced it into shape, then finally left it to cool.

“This is how you get them so thick and so flat at the same time,” Quill said, as soon as he was done. “I was wondering how you were going to work that out.”

“It’s easier to press small bits of glass and slice them that way,” Silver Needle said. “But Sylvan insisted—”

“That it wouldn’t be enough,” Sylvan finished for her. “I’ve never seen a chunk of pressed glass that was thick enough to survive. And… I admit, we don’t know these will be either.”

They went down the stairs, passing through the ranks of the glassworkers. There were far fewer ponies here now that the workshop was finished, just those who had some job or another. A good half of the workshop was dedicated to preparing the sand, sifting out impurities, mixing flux. But he had no knowledge of that, so he barely even saw the ponies working that task. Instead Quill crossed to the far wall, where the cooling rack waited.

The glass he’d seen had already faded from bright orange, and as it cooled he could see some of the clarity it would finally have. Not so clear as a spyglass perhaps, but nearly.

“You want to be seeing this, Lord Commander?” asked a nearby pony—the unicorn who had worked the glass, only seconds before. He was easily the largest unicorn Quill had ever seen, with the muscles of an earth pony and many, many scars.

Quill nodded, and the unicorn levitated the triangular window down towards him, holding it between them. It was enormously thick, and from the brightness of the magical glow, heavy too. He touched one edge carefully, feeling how remarkably flat it was. There were no bubbles to be seen, not a single crack or other structural imperfection.

“Excellent work, soldier. You can put that back, I can see you’ve done well.”

He turned back to Silver Needle, nodding approvingly. “I believe these two should be sufficient for a test. Send these hardworking ponies back to their crews until the princess and I have finished the test. I wouldn’t want them wasting their strength if they won’t serve our purposes.”

“We… appreciate the sentiment, Lord Commander, but that glass isn’t finished yet.” Silver Needle sounded hesitant, as she ever was when she had to contradict him. But with so many eyes on him, Quill appreciated her tact. A contradiction could be seen as a challenge, one that might require his answer. But a delicate request saved him that need.

“Explain.”

Sylvan was the one who answered for her. “We, uh… these windows have to be enchanted before they’re ready. With the chill outside, and the warmth inside, they might shatter otherwise. I have prepared a potion of flexibility, which will coat both sides before they are finished. Then the potion must cure for a full day before its effects are fully realized.”

Quill sighed. Celestia help us to be ready in time. “Very well. Summon me as soon as this process is complete, and I will make arrangements with—”

He stopped dead, his eyes spinning to motion just beside him. A pony, one of the bats who had turned the flattening-crank, dropped a wicked metal dagger to the stone floor. Penumbra appeared beside him in a puff of smoke, her invisibility dissolved.

“You dare raise your weapon to the Lord Commander?” she asked, voice dangerously low. The pony struggled, and she twisted violently with two legs, snapping his delicate wing. He spasmed and dropped to the ground, mewling with pain. “Are you mad?”

“I am… for the night.”

At the commotion, Quill’s own guards rushed in from outside, shoving workers back. Something smashed against the floor, and white sand poured everywhere.

But Quill ignored it all, advancing on the fallen pony. He picked up the knife. It was wickedly curved, so far that it almost looked like a crescent moon. “Why?” he asked, tossing the knife to Penumbra. She caught it in her wing almost without effort, apparently guessing what he was planning. “Whose orders do you follow?”

“Nightmare,” the bat whispered, blood emerging from his lips. “Unlike you.”

He knew that face—it was the expression of a pony who was about to start grandstanding. Quill lifted into the air, raising his voice as loud as his old lungs would allow. “For the crime of attempted murder, I sentence you to death,” he said. “Penumbra, now.”

He opened his mouth to yell—but too slow. Penumbra slit his throat, staining the workshop with deep red blood. Whatever he was about to say was lost to the throaty gurgling.

Penumbra rose, tossing the corpse contemptuously aside. “You are too easy on one who threatened your person,” she whispered. “You should’ve tortured him, then made the whole camp watch his execution.”

Quill shuddered at the thought. He was willing to kill, but torture? Public executions? He hated the arena. It had already taken enough lives.

He landed beside her, gesturing for Chain Mail. He hurried over, lowering his head in shame. “Forgive me, Lord Commander. If I had known that—”

“Forget it,” he said, silencing him with a wing. “Chain, you couldn’t have taken everypony’s weapons away while I was inside. This is why I have you and Penumbra.” He gestured at the body. “This one will not be buried with honor in the catacombs. I want his head removed and burned. Cast the rest into the dung heap.” He took off, his eyes finally settling on Silver Needle. She cowered in one corner of the room, hiding beside clay jars of flux. “Please ensure that none of your workers tries to kill me on my next visit.”

---

Quill couldn’t say what happened in the workshop after that, because he didn’t stay behind to watch. The best he could do to slow the spread of rumors that “Nightmare” was trying to kill him would be to treat them with nothing more than contempt. He felt far safer with Penumbra following him through the air, just a little bit behind instead of comfortably beside him. They cut straight up towards the Lunar Company’s section, avoiding any other opportunities for accidents along the way.

“You must know what caused that,” she called, her voice carrying over the rushing wind.

“He told us,” Quill answered, flying right past the rooftop entrance, and up towards the distant black space where no others would be able to see or hear them. It was privacy, perhaps even more than he might be able to find in his office. Penumbra could probably hover there for hours, but Quill would eventually tire. “Nightmare sent him.”

“No.” Penumbra hovered so close to him that he might’ve felt her breath, if she had any. “Nightmare cannot speak to the minds of ponies who do not know it as I do. That pony was not a Voidseeker, so he got his instructions from one.”

Quill didn’t need to wonder which Voidseeker might’ve given them. “Openly defying the princess’s instructions?” he asked, bewildered. “Hasn’t she declared me the rightful Lord Commander? Why would he—”

“Aminon isn’t like the rest of us. You know that—he’s older than Nightmare Moon, even. His connection to Nightmare is deeper than hers.”

“You mean she has more free will,” Quill countered. “Nightmare Moon is becoming more like you—you’re choosing the good. I imagine every day is a new fury for him.”

Penumbra looked away from him in the near-darkness. “None of us make these choices, Iron Quill. Aminon obeys the Nightmare. I obey you… sometimes. Of course you think I make better choices—you make my choices.”

“Liar.” He reached out, touching her gently on the shoulder. “I remember when this cave was near to freezing. You could’ve obeyed the Nightmare and let us die—but you volunteered to go up to the surface. You were up there for hours. For that matter, I never ordered you to protect me.”

“The princess did,” she answered, defeated.

Quill touched her shoulder again. “I’m sorry if sometimes I give you orders. I only do it because I’d be helpless to keep Moonrise going without them.”

She didn’t pull away this time, instead wrapping one of her forelegs around his. Quill lost track of his wings, letting the darkness swallow them both. Some new bats might be afraid of dark like this, but Quill wasn’t new. The shadow embraced them both like an old friend. Far below were the sounds of Moonrise, as ponies and stone and lightning and hard work struggled to keep them alive in a place they didn’t belong.

“You feel… different,” Penumbra said. He couldn’t see what she might be doing, but he could still feel her there, hovering. The moon barely even pulled on them, compared to what they might’ve felt down in Equestria. “Now more than ever. Quill, it’s like… everything comes into focus when I’m with you.”

“I think that’s called love,” he said, as casually as he could.

She didn’t seem to notice. “Nightmare’s voice is like a whisper. Angry—it hates you! So much more than before. Quill, what changed?”

He didn’t press her. If she hadn’t noticed… “What I did with the princess,” he said. “Where we went. You know the place, and the thing we found there. It… burned. Burned so much I just wanted to die. But I haven’t yet.”

She fell silent again. They hovered in the dark for a little longer, just clinging to each other. Quill might’ve been disgusted to be so close to her, a few months before. The Voidseekers were dead, really. There was no warmth in her touch, and not just because she was completely covered by tight wraps. But maybe that didn’t matter. Iron Quill was already old. It wasn’t long before he would become a corpse himself. Sooner than that, if Aminon got his way.

“We need to get back down there,” Penumbra whispered. “You were going to… meet with the captains. About… something.”

“I suppose I was,” he said. “And I should acknowledge the assassination attempt. Better to spread it than make it look like I’m hiding from my own men. I might need you to kill a few more assassins.”

“Gladly,” she said. “Killing is best when the ponies deserve it.”

But she didn’t move, and neither did Quill. They hid there in the shadow, together, while Moonrise moved on without them. For a little while.

It was something.

Chapter 16: Light

Night came as harshly as ever to Moonrise, with the excitement and glee at the first night replaced with resignation. Yes, it was true that Moonrise was, if anything, too warm on the beginning of the first night. But they all knew what would be coming in a month’s time, and so the celebrations were short-lived.

Chain Mail’s advice had been sound, even if they couldn’t obey it. Ponies were upset to be forced back bunking with other camps. Worse since Quill’s own Lunar company was much larger than any of the others, too large to have room to take “guests” of their own. There were plenty of whispers about his demands that all the rest of the army had to live with, and nothing for Quill to do but let them whisper.

With the warmth of the “Core” keeping them all sweating in their fur during the first week or so, the only real difference the night brought was the end for all work outside the city’s walls. There would be no more preparing soil, and all the ponies making bricks or potato trays would have to do it in the city’s basement, instead of in the free air of the cave. Only the glass workshop, now named the Prism kept working, warmed by the lightning that melted sand and flux together into their windows. “As soon as you finish the last window, we must go to work installing them, even if the sunrise hasn’t come.”

It probably would’ve been wise to cut back rations while only the essential crew could keep working—those who maintained the air, now that they had somewhere warm to do it. But Quill resisted the urge. Cutting food for ponies who were only flopping around lazily might be a sensible choice, but it would also be a wound for morale.

Quill received no other assassination attempts, though Penumbra did repeat some whispers to him. A growing faction of Permafrost’s former camp, along with several others, who were already growing weary of his rule and wished that Aminon would take over.

He ignored her impassioned pleas to just execute all of them and be done, though that denial grew harder and harder each time. Sooner or later they would actually try something, and force his hooves. He would have to be ready.

That was what he expected when he woke to banging from outside, and the flashing bursts of magic. Soldiers screamed outside his tiny office, and he sat up suddenly. Penumbra was already out of bed, donning a robe and taking a dagger in one wing. But before she could reach the thin door, it blasted right off its hinges, smashing into the bricks on the far side of the room.

Penumbra dropped to the ground, not so much in a bow but a scream of agony, before vanishing into the shadows with a puff of smoke.

Destruction spread behind the doorway, ponies knocked away and even one soldier frozen solid, crystalized in icy horror with eyes wide and terrified.

Nightmare Moon stood in the doorway, her mane extending backward into eternity. Only a few faint pinprick stars were visible back there, beyond the swirling darkness of Nightmare.

Nightmare Moon’s voice boomed through his section, making ponies cowered on the far side shake and quiver with terror. “Our Sister torments she who should be queen! The sheep and cockroaches’ rule with the dogs, and flames still that should have been eternal!”

Those who could not get away, those who hadn’t been frozen and killed by the ice, were limp on the floor, drooling. Quill knew that look—it was why he didn’t look directly at Nightmare Moon. He wasn’t armored in his sleep, and without that protection, his own mind would not last much longer than theirs.

What happened to you? Quill remembered this version of the princess too, though it had been so long. The days of her uneasy relationship with Nightmare were over.

“Princess,” he said, forcing his old knees to bend and dropping to the best bow he could. “I am… honored by your unexpected visit.”

She stormed into the room, and where she stepped the hoarfrost followed, splintering into pale snowflakes on every surface. He could feel that same chill, clutching at his heart. If that wild magic targeted him, he would die as swiftly as anypony else.

All this time she’s seemed sane, I started to think of her like she was Luna already. She isn’t.

“You are the jailer! Death becomes the escape from which we flee! Trapped by the patterns She put for us. Her priority, her games! Why should we not escape it?”

Quill trembled as she approached, chancing a single glance up towards her face. Looking at her was a terrible window into spaces beyond, where the Hvergelmir sliced, and Nightmare dwelt among the mad infinities. Eyes within eyes watched him there, drawing him with gravity stronger than the moon.

“Because… Princess… you care about your ponies. You fought for them because you thought your sister was mistreating them. You saw them suffer and you saw she didn’t care. What kind of ruler would you be if you let them die now?” He still couldn’t look at her, just speak each word as clearly as he could, even as the frost condensed around his hooves and each breath puffed in the air in front of him.

The ground shook under them, shaking the walls of Moonrise with it. Nightmare Moon was suddenly inches away, staring down at him with barely-contained rage. Spears of ice pierced his desk, his bed, and a moment later brought his bookshelf crashing down into splinters, showering the room with precious manuscripts.

“THE STARS SING THEIR DIRGE TO ME, CREATURE OF WISPS AND NIGHTSHADE! WHERE I HAVE WALKED, YOU CANNOT COMPREHEND! THE DEAD CHILDREN OF THE STARS DESSICATE UNDER THE CRUEL SUN, AND THE UNIVERSE COUNTS IT FOR JUSTICE! WHY IN THE LIFE OF BILLIONS SHOULD THE NIGHTMARES OF A FEW BRING ME TO SHAME?”

He tried to look away, but this time he had no choice. Nightmare Moon jerked his neck, forcing him to look up into her eyes. The world spun, and he fell into eternity.

---

Gale had been swept up in the madness of nightmares before, and he knew the terrible damage it could cause. Soldiers who had killed and bled beside him were reduced to quivering wrecks, and some never recovered.

His last time in the hurricane had left scars that never fully healed.

Gale opened his eyes in the eye of the hurricane. He looked up into a swirling maelstrom, and was almost swallowed by it. Dark winds carried clouds of blood and shards of glass, swirling with stars that unraveled and danced together. Blasphemous flutes droned on at the center of creation, and the Great Ones whose touch could unmake even the sun.

For a moment, Gale looked directly into the naked abyss, which rendered all life as dross and crumbled all his accomplishments away. The creeping tendrils of madness washed aside like the tide battering the shore of a rocky beach.

You can’t frighten me, he thought. And in his confidence, the eye of the terrible hurricane widened. He saw the sheltered valley of his childhood, his very first sight of land after growing up in the clouds. His hooves settled into a crystal pool, less than an inch deep. A faint mist rose around him, obscuring the surface of the water. Only the occasional sacred lotus bloomed here, their pink buds opening to the moonlight high above.

The Sibyl’s tent in the center of the pond was gone, ripped right from its foundation. The all-flower had been torn up at the roots, and all the seeing stones were cracked and tumbled, their secrets covered with the moss of age.

He spread feathering wings and glided across the pond in a few quick strokes, elating in the renewed strength that pegasus wings provided. He landed on the tiny central island a few seconds later, his hooves settling on bare earth where once a curtain of fresh petals had coated.

“The storm rages,” said a voice from up ahead. Gale had never heard it before, though there was something familiar about it even so. He advanced on the broken ruin of the once-sacred flower, its stalk browning, and its petals withered. A tiny blue shape sat there in the ruins, staring down at nothing. “It calls my name.”

Gale took a few steps further, pushing aside the rotting plant until he got a clear view of the pony beyond.

She looked the way he might’ve imagined from a young Alicorn. Tiny wings, stubby horn, and oversized eyes, half-buried in slime and rotten plant. She hadn’t even bothered to try to climb out, and was slowly sinking into a growing pile of rot.

“It calls, but do you listen?”

Gale reached down, and hefted her up, settling her down a moment later onto clear ground beside him. She didn’t resist, didn’t even protest at the treatment that Luna certainly wouldn’t have tolerated.

She met his eyes, and never once blinked. “Mostly. The storm rages so loudly. Listen.”

He heard it. It screamed in Nightmare Moon’s own voice, twisted and distorted and repeated so many times that it was almost impossible to understand. Gale understood a few words—shouts of rage at her sister, cries of the revenge she deserved and the respect she’d been denied.

“I wanted to save them,” Luna whispered. “There’s so much magic in Equestria. Nopony has to be in the dirt.”

“I know,” he said. “And I wanted to help you. I still do.”

She looked up again, blinking tears from her eyes, wiping them away with the back of a leg. Gale didn’t dare touch her again. “The storm grows,” she said. “It took me. It doesn’t want to give me back.”

Gale turned to the side, exposing the rotten plant with its brown petals and smashing it with one hoof. Not callously—he pressed and pressed, until he exposed what he was looking for within. The seed, its thick black casing firm despite the rot. He bent down, washing it in the sacred pool, before offering it to Luna in a wing.

“You don’t have to care what the Nightmare wants, Princess. It’s only a guest in your mind. You’re the ruler.”

The seed lifted away from him in Luna’s magic, hovering between them for a few seconds. It faltered as the storm pressed in around them, shredding the ground in a sudden roar. Water lifted from the edge of the sacred pool, swept up and away and vanishing into the screaming void.

But it couldn’t close in around them. Gale stared up, waiting for the death that would shred his mind, but it never came.

Tiny Luna clung to his leg, quivering with cold and terror, until the storm finally stopped. It was so close, almost close enough to touch—but the sacred island survived. The pool around it was still untainted.

My memory, not hers, he realized.

Luna blinked, letting go suddenly and puffing out her chest. She glared up at the darkness, then shoved the seed deep into good earth. “I want… me,” she said.

---

Air flowed into Iron Quill’s lungs, burning as it went. He twitched and spasmed, then sat up. A thin layer of ice coated his body, his face. Everything burned with the icy numbness that could take a limb or even his life. He was still breathing, still alive, though for how much longer…

He half-expected Luna herself to be standing over him, somehow restored. But whatever he might wish was the case, the reality was cold, grim. Nightmare Moon looked no less imposing than her usual. Even so, the raging storm that had made her mane thrash about with madness in its depths was gone.

Her horn stopped glowing, and she looked away. “I have healed the damage to your body, Quill. But I cannot create warmth with magic. You should join your ponies beside your mechanism, and wait for the heat within to wake you. I’m sorry I cannot do more.”

She glanced down the hall, at the trail of destruction she had left leading into their section, broken doors and soldiers blasted out of the way. She sighed, then vanished, leaving it to Quill to clean up.

He shrugged on his thick cloak, not bothering with the armor. It was still so cold, that he couldn’t bear the touch of the metal against his skin.

He strode out of the room, to nervous soldiers and former camp-followers watching him. He made his way over to the corpse. He didn’t recognize the face, though he knew they would never move again. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I think this might be my fault.”

This was what happened as he dislodged Nightmare’s firm control over his princess. Balance shattered, and the nightly battles for dominance returned. “Chain Mail!” he yelled, brushing the ice from his face with one hoof. “Are you still alive somewhere?”

He emerged from around the corner a second later, spear clutched under a wing. The way to the bunkroom. Sweet Celestia, were you going to try and fight the princess?

Quill could thank the stars he wouldn’t have to see that fight. “Aye, sir.”

He made his way over cautiously, tossing the spear aside and surveying the damage. “What did you do?”

“Nothing.” Quill lowered his voice to a whisper. But if you think it was my fault, everypony will. This won’t stay secret. The rumors would be getting louder, unless he could spin them somehow. Maybe this could be a rebuke for some unknown sin. He didn’t have the heart to try and frame a dead soldier.

He pointed to the pony. “Get me an honor guard. We have another stallion for the crypt, with full honors.” That was as close to defiance as he dared—in theory, anypony Nightmare Moon killed was an enemy to the revolution, and should be dishonored like the assassin.

But Iron Quill wouldn’t lie. He couldn’t spread news of Nightmare Moon’s insanity—if the army lost trust in their princess they would all certainly die. Starting with him, as soon as Nightmare Moon found out.

I hope Penumbra is okay.

---

Iron Quill stood in the center of the field, amazed at what his ponies had accomplished. There were dozens of growing trays, each one positioned at a slightly different angle. Each one filled with dirt. It looked a little pale from its source, and the smell wasn’t ideal—but it looked like soil.

Unfortunately for all of them, the actual fields were the easy part. There were no crops planted here yet, though the clay pipes to water everything were already in place. It would be more work turning more screws, but it was either that or carry buckets.

Of course, the most critical part of the arrangement was stacked at the tunnel entrance nearby—the windows. Each one was a sizeable triangle, large enough to let plenty of light in. There were dozens of windows now, along with metal bars that would reinforce them. Swords and spears and ballista bolts had all been hammered and melted into place, into the sections of a framework that would help secure the windows.

There would still be stone between each one, and careful craft of unicorn and earth pony alike would be required to make and set each window, even with the thick buckets of “paste” Sylvan assured them would be enough. Appleseed rose from beside one of the trays, gesturing enthusiastically at his work. “Is it not what we promised, Lord Commander? The soil is not perfect, but it will get better. We will continue to gather empty shells and peels and other castoff, and it will improve. The balance between what we take from the ground, and what we give, will be difficult here.”

“We will manage,” he said. “Either that, or we’ll die.” He walked away from the trays, down to where Cozen stood beside Sylvan, and her newly constructed device. It was… something. A square of metal, with tubes at its top and bottom and strange spirals attached to the front by cords and gears.

“This is how we keep the fields warm through the night?” Quill asked, eyes narrowing as he stared at what she’d built. The bricklayer had already arrived, so evidently she didn’t think there would be much need to move it.

“Yes, almost, mostly, sort of.” She gestured at the thick pipe leading into the top. “We already need to water the crops. I figure—accomplish both tasks at once.”

She cracked the side, and the strange spirals began to spin. A slight breeze lifted from them, brushing at his mane. “We can use cold water during the day, and at night, switch to warm water for an extra boost. The water will pass through metal on the inside, and air blows on the metal to share its heat with our farm. But I expect most of the heat will come from the sunstones. You felt yourself how good they are.”

“I did. So good in fact, that I wonder how hard it would be to make more glowstone, and convert it as you did to those. Our current solution isn’t warm enough.”

“Impossible,” Sylvan cut in, settling a final bucket of paste onto the ground beside the flat metal thing. “Alchemists have been trying to make glowstone from lesser rock for… as long as I’ve studied alchemy. Nopony has ever got close. In theory it is possible, but the mixture of precise elemental interactions required hasn’t been nailed down.”

“That explains why it’s worth more than gold,” Quill muttered. “If not converted, then… could we mine more? We have plenty of caves to search.”

This probably wasn’t the time to ask. The princess would be here any moment, and here they were discussing rock.

“You’ll know it if you see it,” Sylvan said. “Glowstone is so elementally active that it reacts violently to all of them. It corrodes the metals of the earth, it turns to ash when exposed to naked air. It creates flames when placed in water. And if you try to light it on fire… honestly I don’t know, but I imagine it’s just as dramatic.”

“Curious.” Quill wasn’t sure what he could do with that one. If air transformed it, then it was possible there was a supply in the caves somewhere, hidden in some remote pocket near the moon’s center. They might have to scrape a thick layer of ash away.

But whatever he might wonder about that potential, it would have to wait, because a faint blue glow was approaching from down the tunnel. A wave of bows passed through the ponies waiting to get started, one that Quill soon joined. He waited with his head down until Nightmare Moon reached him.

“Arise,” she instructed. “All of you! You have come to work, have you not? This day will not last. Use the warmth well, and the light.” Quill looked up, just in time to see her horn begin to glow brilliantly blue. He didn’t meet her eyes—Nightmare Moon had been remarkably aloof since their evening meeting.

“I suggest you work quickly,” she said, settling down onto her haunches there in the entrance. “And mind the wind when you remove that door. There is still a vacuum outside, at least until we allow the air to rush out again.”

Quill stood beside her, looking over the crowd. “Mares and stallions, hear me! The princess will not create a vast field for us outside, only the area above and around us will be safe. Do your work and do not wander.”

He glanced up and down the tunnel for Penumbra, though he already knew she wouldn’t be there. The Voidseekers hated to be out in the sun. They couldn’t fight in it. But even in her full-body wraps, she would be miserable up there just walking around beside him.

I’ll miss your protection. “Door unicorns, forward! Melt the ice, let us through! We have work to do.”

Iron Quill was one of the first to emerge from the farm-tunnel and out onto the surface of the moon. The soil still felt icy under his hooves, even though the night had been over for days. He clambered out of the opening, along the ramp leading down into their crater.

He could still see the ruts the wagon-wheels had dug, and thousands of overlapping hoofprints. This would be the later workers, those who had gone out to harvest the ore that removed poison from the air. Strange that they wouldn’t blow away in the wind.

What wind?

Iron Quill got out of the way, letting Silver Needle and Cozen direct the workers. They outlined the exact position of their windows on the ceiling with paint, then let the miners go to work. They were lucky to have enough earth ponies for the job.

Though how long the job would take, that was harder to answer.

It can’t be longer than Nightmare Moon’s concentration. We have to seal these windows before she runs out of magic.

Sylvan climbed the slope to the edge of the shield, waving one leg weakly towards him.

Quill waved back. “You don’t have any work you could be doing?”

“Not until we’re ready to secure them,” he said. “Even then, the unicorns will be working the brushes. Make sure they coat the joints on both sides of one window, and both sides of the other.”

Having two panes of glass—one near the top of the shaft, and one near the bottom—had been his idea. While it meant five bolts of lightning had been spent instead of two, it also meant that they might actually have time to fix a crack if they saw one.

“It’s remarkable work,” Quill said. “They’ll sing songs of your cleverness back in Equestria.”

Sylvan rolled his eyes, then settled onto his haunches. “I don’t need a song. I would settle for a seat by the fire in my family’s manor. In Manehattan, you know, by the sea. I would stay awake for hours into the night, just listening to the waves. Do you think I’ll ever hear them again?”

Iron Quill took a long time to answer. “Do you want me to lie to you?”

He laughed in response, letting silence return. Between them, anyway. Down below, Cozen shouted, pickaxes fell on stone, and a unicorn melted rock with a powerful spell. Another cart of glass windows arrived, and Silver Needle’s inventory crew began to unload each stack of two glass sheets in place.

“Have you ever performed a military wedding before, Quill?”

He looked up, startled from his reverie. “Have I ever…” He nodded weakly. “Long ago, yes. While I served… another. Any captain or above can perform one. Not since we were banished here.”

“What do you think of Cozen?” he asked. Quill looked more at the alchemist than the unicorn he indicated—and suddenly everything was clear.

A few months of working together to barely keep everypony alive have really brought you two together.

“In Cloudsdale, my father always said that every marriage is the union of equals. You must find a partner who you can look into the eye and respect. Simple breeding or gold is not enough. The two of you—seem well matched.”

“Good, good.” He rose again, reaching into a pocket and flashing a tiny wooden box. “I know it isn’t much. But I might’ve prepared a little something for her. It isn’t gold, but… I melted it from the rock, I’m sure she’ll appreciate the work that took. Understand what it means.”

He flashed the bracelet inside, and for a moment Quill was transfixed. There was a dull silvery metal, flaked with impurities and a few bits of moon-gravel. Yet the look of it—he’d seen it before.

“I want to know how you did that,” he said. “But… not right now. Don’t distract Cozen with your question. But when the last window is in place, then you may ask.”

He had no doubt in his mind that her answer would be yes.

Chapter 17: Aminon

“This is your plan, Quill. I think it’s only appropriate you remain here with me to see it through.”

Iron Quill emerged from the tunnel, straightening the Lord Commander’s armor about his torso. The weight of the enchanted metal was thin comfort against what he knew was waiting outside.

He strode up to the princess, bowing exaggeratedly for the benefit of the unicorn door-team. He was beyond thinking that Nightmare Moon herself actually cared about such petty signs of respect, at least from him. But whether everypony else saw and understood his obedience, that mattered.

“I would die just as easily if I were tucked away in my office,” he said weakly. “If our windows fail…”

He strode past the princess, stepping onto the curiously light growing soil and looking up.

Sunlight fell on his face, while still standing in the shelter of their tunnel. The warmth touched his skin, and for a moment he was transported, as real as any dream. With his hooves in the dirt, and the sun on his face—he could almost imagine he was home.

Then Nightmare Moon spoke, and her annoyance banished any impression that he wasn’t somewhere profoundly unnatural. “A failure now would not bring the death of everypony—not very quickly.” Nightmare Moon pushed past him, to where the unicorns finished their work with the ice. “Craftsponies, hurry your tasks to completion.”

Then she spun back around, glaring at him with a familiar look of frustration. It was the same expression she wore whenever one of them said something that she didn’t like. There were impossible-to-know rules about what things all ponies viewed as the truth, but that Nightmare Moon would mock and dismiss with casual disregard.

This was apparently one of them. “When I release this shield, the ideal failure is one that shatters a window instantly. I am here, nothing meaningful will be lost. Except our time. How many replacement windows have you made?”

“I…” He winced, avoiding her eyes. “One for each opening. They have… already been installed.”

Nightmare’s magic yanked Quill forward by the head, skidding through the growth tray until he was just below her. “I thought you were demonstrating remarkable foresight by growing our food so early. Now I fear I overestimated you.”

He didn’t look away. “I trust my ponies, Princess.” Her magic still held him by the collar, just a little too high for comfort. Metal pressed against his neck, making it difficult to breathe. Quill was no young colt anymore, and the pressure made his eyes water. “They’re the… finest in the world.”

“We’re done, honored princess of the night!” one of the unicorns shouted. They all bowed, retreating from the freshly-melted plug of ice.

Which we’ll have to maintain now that we’re working so hard to keep this section warm. I wonder how the ponies of Vanaheimr kept their air in.

She released him, nodding to the ponies as they passed. “You may leave,” she said. “Travel swiftly to the ice-mine and retrieve as much as you can carry. You may have a few more openings to seal.”

“It will be done!” They hurried off, obviously eager to be away from the Nightmare Princess as quickly as they could.

There were no other ponies with them in the farm now, just Nightmare Moon and her Lord Commander. Quill glanced down the hall, past where the glowstones had once hung. Now there was real shadow, making the white stone seem to glow. Near the edge of the light, Quill could see the reflection in a few sets of bat eyes.

Probably his workers, come to see if months of work had been for nothing. It didn’t matter that many of them didn’t fully understand the challenges they were trying to overcome.

“You continue to struggle against your mortality,” the princess whispered, no longer sounding so imposing. She spoke so quietly that even the sensitive ears of bats at the end of the hall wouldn’t be able to hear. It was just the two of them, and water dripping from the last test of the warmth engine. “I watch your fight, and I wonder if my own might not be destined for failure. The darkness writhes.”

“It isn’t,” Quill repeated. “Life has always been hard, Princess. Even before the Tyrant’s rule got so bad. When I retired, I spent years reading the scrolls of ponies who were dead before Equestria itself was founded. They fought against the cold too, and they triumphed together. We are far wiser and stronger than they, because their knowledge is our foundation. Even if you cannot return us to Equestria, we will survive.”

He didn’t dare touch her, though he might’ve for a pony in distress who wasn’t under his command. “You really do have the strongest ponies in the world following you. I watched armies lose one stallion in ten, and break like sand. Yours has lost one stallion in two, and yet we endure.”

He watched her face closely for any sign of an expression—be it friendly or otherwise. One eye twitched, and her mane began to billow and writhe behind her. She inhaled, exhaled again, muttering something he couldn’t hear. Finally she looked up again. “I am… sorry… about the pony you lost. He did not deserve to die.”

I didn’t even know you knew that word.

“He didn’t,” Quill said. “I was sorry to lose him. But every leader makes mistakes, Princess. Your ponies fear you, but they still respect you. They believe in the promises you made to Equestria.”

“We must survive to keep those promises.” Nightmare Moon’s horn flickered, then went out.

Above them, Quill heard a faint creak of glass from one window, then another. He stared up at the ceiling, watching as the little sliver of air Nightmare Moon had been holding puffed away into the void.

He watched the windows the same way he might’ve watched the opposing battle line, waiting for the charge that would begin the slaughter. He didn’t move, didn’t blink, didn’t even breathe.

“You have a leak.” Nightmare Moon vanished from beside him, reappearing some distance away and pointing up at a window. It was one of the nearest to the tunnel, one that had carved through several feet of rock to reach the surface.

He watched, looking for anything that would suggest a leak. His ears twitched, and he heard it. A faint hiss, like a nervous snake.

The princess reached down to the bucket off to one side, holding it up and sniffing at it. Even covered, the excess paste was already starting to harden. She lifted the brush, running it along the rim of the window. The black slime bubbled for a few seconds along the seam, then the hissing stopped. She brushed a few more times for good measure.

“This suggests the crew who sealed this window has failed twice,” she said, pointing with a hoof through the glass. “There is no vacuum in the middle section, so that seal is insufficient as well. Fix it.”

“We will,” he agreed, lowering his head for the princess.

She vanished, reappearing beside him again. “Your faith in my army was not misplaced,” she said. “But the task you have managed is only the beginning. To construct a greenhouse without hydroponics, without grow lights, without monitoring… can the magic of those who labor here replace artifice? I demand the second portion of whatever harvest is brought in. You may eat the first, when the moment arrives. I will be in attendance to watch.”

How many times do you need to reassert your dominance over me, Princess? Do you really want to lose your Lord Commander over a poisoned potato?

“Of course, Princess. Though it will take some time, even with earth ponies in constant attendance.”

“Obviously.” She waved a dismissive wing. “The question that matters to me is not how long you think it will take, but whether the crop will be ready to harvest before you all starve. Or whether the ground here will allow plants to grow, even with an acceptable range of temperature and moisture. You cannot possibly understand the complexity of the interactions involved in the food you eat.”

He nodded obediently. “I would be happy to listen to an explanation. Or… actually, I would beg that you make the explanation to ponies who might understand it. I have several in mind.”

Nightmare Moon nodded. “Remember what I said of viziers who speak too boldly. Your successes purchase my patience. Ensure your supply of currency does not deplete.”

Iron Quill didn’t follow her as she left, just remained beneath the windows listening for leaks. He heard none, and there was nothing like the shatter of glass that might’ve signaled a dramatic end to their farming. A few beads of moisture condensed on the glass, but it was much too warm to freeze. With sunlight constantly streaming in, there would be no danger of that. But what happens to that glass when night comes again?

Sylvan was the first to arrive, with Appleseed just behind and several of the farming ponies pulling carts. Quill watched them come, curious at the change in their uniforms. They weren’t wearing the vests and trousers that went with military deployment anymore. Instead they each had a green sash across their chests, cut from scrap cloth somewhere.

Appleseed strode past him, walking out under a window just as Quill himself had done. Iron Quill certainly couldn’t fault another old pony enjoying something they thought they’d never feel again.

“The princess approved of our work?” Sylvan asked, stepping out of the way of the workmen, beside the heat-machine. As he spoke, the first trickle of water started to flow, raising a few popping sounds as it drained from one internal metal plate to the next.

“More importantly, the moon approved,” Quill said, pointing up at the windows with a wing. “We have a chance not to starve. Now we have to use it.”

Appleseed hobbled past the soldiers, adjusting his own sash with a hoof. “Magic ain’t quite the same up here as it was back in Equestria, but we’ll make do. Don’t you worry, Lord Commander. So long as I have the ponies I need. So long as the heat flows, and we have enough light through the night.”

“You will have everything and more,” Quill said. He walked past Appleseed, glancing in the cart. It was overflowing with sturdy wooden crates. Each one was brimming full of potatoes, nearly all of which had little eyes emerging from their skin. “I will speak to Chain Mail, Appleseed. This field will have guards around the clock. As to whatever other resources you require, Silver Needle will provide them.”

Appleseed looked away, pawing at the ground. “Forgiveness to an old stallion, Lord Commander. I never thought… I ain’t suited for such responsibility.”

Quill laughed. “Neither am I, yet here we are. This field must provide for all. We will sacrifice anything to protect it.” He raised his voice, loud enough that everypony all up and down the hallway would be able to hear. “I promote you to Lieutenant, Appleseed, with all the benefits and privileges of your office and commensurate holdings in our princess’s kingdom. You may name your own NCO, and choose colors for your men. It seems you’ve… already done that.”

Appleseed looked away again. “Forgiveness again, Lord Commander. Not all here came from any of the camps. No two came from the same camp, at that. We needed something to unite us, when all we had was crushing dung into sand for work.”

“No forgiveness necessary,” Quill said, turning away. “If we ever find a way to weave more cloth, I’ll authorize proper uniforms. Until then—we must eat.”

He passed Cozen in the path leading up, hauling a toolbox behind her along wooden wheels. Sylvan darted past Quill, meeting her with a kiss before taking the toolbox in his mouth and taking over hauling it.

Cozen slowed a little as she passed. “Something wrong, Quill?”

“Not today,” he said. “Send Sylvan back to me as quickly as you can. He was going to show me his progress with fungus cultivation.”

She nodded, though from her expression Quill could tell it wouldn’t be anything like fast. He didn’t press. The mushrooms would still be there tomorrow.

He felt the pony watching him more than he saw her, as he neared the end of the passage and the entrance to Moonrise proper. He stopped in the darkness, and didn’t turn around. “How long have you been following me?”

“Just waiting for you to get out of the sun.”

Penumbra didn’t “appear” exactly, since there was almost no light to see by, and she hadn’t done anything to become easier to see. But suddenly her steps made noise as they should, suddenly every sound that echoed up from below bounced off the Voidseeker as easily as Quill himself.

Even if he couldn’t see anypony coming, Quill didn’t dare show any sign of what had happened between them. Not here in the most well-traveled part of the outer city.

He faced her anyway, the same way he would’ve for any other important pony meeting him in the dark. Alone. “Good news? Nightmare Moon didn’t kill you, so I have to assume.”

“Good news,” he repeated. “I think we actually did it. Enough for the farm to start growing, anyway. We’ll see if the glass survives. After seeing what the void can do, holding it back with just a little glass seems… overly brave.”

He couldn’t see her expression in the dark, but she sounded amused, distant. “What it must be like to need to breathe. I barely even remember. You know you could put all of this behind you, Quill. You never have to fear the darkness again.”

I don’t even know if I could. He looked back into the gloom behind her for several long moments, considering the invitation. Something was different about him, something that hadn’t been true before. When Luna stirred in her nightmares, somehow he had stilled them. The Alicorn was waking up, however slowly. If he could do that…

But that wasn’t what he told Penumbra. “The Lord Commander is always mortal. You heard her.”

“Maybe she’d make an exception,” she argued. “There’s never been another pony quite like you. An old warrior, who… what do you actually do again?”

“Get the right ponies on the right jobs,” he answered. “Then watch.”

“Doesn’t sound like you have to be mortal for that,” she said. “Nightmare could…” She trailed off. “Weird. By now it would’ve wanted to say something. Maybe try to force you into agreeing, or…” She lowered her head, settling it up against his. “I can’t hear it. Normally it speaks loudest in darkness.”

Again he considered telling her what he had already guessed about the strange process he had endured in Vanaheimr. But he resisted. Whatever Nightmare hadn’t already deduced on its own, Quill wasn’t going to tell it.

“You have to do something,” she said, voice suddenly urgent. “I don’t know why I can… it’s Aminon. He’s going to kill you.”

“I know,” Quill said. “We’ve been talking about this for a while now. The closer we get to a stable camp, the more that he—”

She silenced him with a hoof. “Not that, Quill. I mean he’s been plotting to assassinate you. Meticulously, ruthlessly. I’ve known for weeks now, and I haven’t been able to say.”

Quill knew he should’ve done something. He needed to fly, or run, or something besides stand quietly in the dark and wait for death. But he didn’t move. He stood beside Penumbra, feeling her head against his shoulder. He knew she was really a corpse, yet the rot failed to disgust him. It hadn’t for a long time now. “When?”

“Soon,” she said. “I don’t know what will make him do it. He plans on killing you when you’re off on your own, then make it look like you tried to run away. He wants you to look like a coward, so none of your ponies will stand a chance in succession.”

Quill felt it then, though he couldn’t have said precisely how. It was the same instinct he’d relied on during his duel with Permafrost. Something had just appeared beside him.

Quill rolled to one side, drawing the Lord Commander’s sword with one wing and swinging out in a wide arc.

It caught against something metallic, sparking once in the gloom. Aminon hovered there, utterly still and quiet.

“I can’t believe you had it in you, Penumbra. A traitor in the ranks, overcoming the gaeis upon her and every custom of honor. Do you serve Nightmare beside us, or don’t you?”

Quill landed in a crouch, making the occasional click. At least now he could hear them both, now that he knew what to look for. It would be harder for Aminon to vanish while his attention was on him, but not impossible.

“I… serve…” Penumbra dropped to the ground, shaking.

Quill jerked towards her reflexively, but suddenly Aminon was between them. “You came dressed for ceremony. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to come back out for a piss alone late at night and make this easy on everypony?”

Quill lowered the sword. “I have the loyalty of an army, Aminon. I am the Lord Commander. With one shout they could be here. Why would you fight me here?”

“Perhaps. But the Voidseekers serve me faithfully, in ways you could not imagine. Even those who say to themselves that they have some choice in the matter—they must obey me. I have ordered them to slay any creature who attempts to enter this tunnel. Do you think your beleaguered mortal army could win against them before I kill you?”

Penumbra was huddled on the ground, twitching and struggling. She reached out with one wing towards Quill, then seemed to lose focus and start struggling again.

“Penumbra, take up your dagger,” Aminon ordered.

The bat twitched and struggled—then her leg moved. She unsheathed her dagger in one smooth motion, holding it out in front of her while the rest of her body spasmed uselessly.

“Hold it up against your heart.”

Quill didn’t stand still, but lunged for Aminon before he could make his next order.

His blade passed clean through Aminon’s wing without resistance, drawing no blood. Instead there was a hiss of magic as it passed through, then Aminon vanished completely. He reappeared inches away, swinging with his dagger.

“If he screams, kill yourself,” Aminon ordered, voice flat. His attention was obviously focused on the dagger as he swung it at Quill’s neck.

But where Permafrost had been a powerful soldier so full of magic he didn’t know what to do with it, Aminon was something else. His strength was overwhelming, but his technique—that was sloppy.

Quill flicked his sword to one side, tearing the dagger from Aminon’s hooves and sending it spinning into the dark. He kicked out at the same time, aiming right for the pony’s neck.

Aminon vanished again, reappearing somewhere close. He could see nothing of the teleport, but he could hear him dragging along the floor. There was no heavy breathing, or other signs of wounds. Aminon wouldn’t get wounded.

Quill darted over to Penumbra, settling one hoof on her shoulder. “Come back,” he whispered, ears perked and alert. “You can fight, Penumbra! You don’t have to obey him!”

Her dagger quavered in her hooves, shaking against her robe. But she didn’t lower it. “Nightmare… commands…”

“Buck what Nightmare commands! Do what Penumbra commands!”

“You mock her,” Aminon said, suddenly very close. His voice sounded slightly muffled now—damage to his throat. Some unicorn would have to magically repair it. Or the princess herself. “Nightmare rules over all creation, Quill. She must obey him. You could have chosen obedience once. But now you are… broken. You must not be allowed to pass on your imperfection to others.”

The cavern grew suddenly cold, muffling the sound and coating every surface with frost. Quill took off, backing away even as his wings burned. He could see sunlight still, though it was so far away that no meaningful glow reached him. If it had, then Aminon never could’ve fought him.

“You will stop,” Aminon commanded. “You will not flee me like a coward, Quill. Or Gray Lantern will shatter your glass and doom everypony. I don’t want that to happen—so many of them might still join Nightmare’s kingdom. Don’t damn them.”

Quill touched back down on the ground. I have to kill him before he can freeze me to death. His armor would protect him from many attacks, anything except a direct strike. Aminon didn’t even seem to be holding the knife.

He tucked his wings in, diving backward with his sword outstretched. Before he even got close, Aminon vanished, reappearing on the other side of the wide cavern. I’m already slowing down.

“I’m sorry for swinging that dagger at you,” Aminon mocked. “It was crass of me to touch a weapon. I use it for measuring ingredients far more than I wave it at other creatures. I hope you’ll forgive me.”

Quill landed in front of him, acting as though he were preparing for a charge. But instead of charging, he gripped the mundane dagger stuck into his vest, and heaved it forward at Aminon, a streak of glittering metal in the near-darkness.

The dagger found its mark, directly in the bat’s neck. Quill heaved, huge clouds of fog puffing out with each breath. His legs shook with the weight of cold and years. But he didn’t even have a robe for warmth, and his Lord Commander’s armor did nothing at all.

Aminon laughed. His voice came in a gurgling, wet sound. He tossed the bloody dagger to the ground, trailing black ichor.

Whatever he was trying to say, Quill couldn’t understand it anymore. His throat and neck were so badly damaged that it only came out like different slabs of meat smacking into each other, grinding together.

He’s still alive. What did Quill have for other weapons? If I decapitate him, that should do it. He’d seen almost fifty of the Solar Guard kill a Voidseeker that way, dying by the score but eventually removing its head.

He swung out towards Aminon again, but his wings were so stiff by now that Aminon only had to duck slightly to one side.

He said a few more things—probably taunts—as he approached Quill. Quill swung back again, punched forward a few more times as the cold crept up his legs. Then Aminon took hold of the sword, yanking it away from his wing. Quill felt delicate bones break and frozen skin tear as the sword came free.

The cold reached up into his mind now. It condensed on his armor, his face. This is how I’m meant to die, he realized, a single clear thought in a haze of confused emotions. I stood by and watched Nightmare Moon murder thousands. I let her fall as far as she did. The cold came for me too.

Aminon wasn’t finished with him quite yet. He tossed the sword to the ground, pushing down on Quill with both legs. He forced him down until he was kneeling, probably tearing tendons and flesh on the way down too. His body didn’t have the strength to resist.

It’s getting warmer, he thought, though he couldn’t imagine how that could be. His legs and chest now felt like they were on fire. He wanted to pull his armor off, pull off everything he could. But he couldn’t even blink anymore.

Aminon returned a moment later, somehow completely unaffected by the cold that already felt like it had killed him. He said something that was a mix of gurgles and meaty tearing noises, then cleaned the blade against Quill’s own armor.

Finally he held it up to his neck, pressing under the lip of the breastplate, where the helmet might’ve met it if he’d been wearing it. Even if he couldn’t understand Aminon’s words, the satisfaction in his face was clear enough. This moment had been a long time coming. Nightmare would rule as it was always meant to.

Chapter 18: Penumbra

Penumbra’s existence was a storm.

Even after her pact with Nightmare, even after all they had exchanged together, usually she was left alone. That was the way of things—Nightmare invested power in her, and that power made her a useful servant. But Nightmare’s grasp was itself a limited thing. When she wasn’t the right tool for the job, she was left to her own devices. This was true more often than not, and so the pact often felt like a worthwhile exchange.

It’s what she would have told herself to sleep at night, if she needed to sleep.

When Nightmare focused on her—things were different. Penumbra’s every thought faded from view of the encroaching storm, until only a single chain of actions was possible. Whatever the Nightmare wanted would bring her bliss beyond imagination, and every other decision was a step alone into the darkness, deepening her confusion until further steps were impossible.

She could still feel the world around her as Aminon fought against General Gale, though the color was long gone and none of the images she saw brought any emotional weight with them. They were fighting? Curious and strange. Weren’t they on the same side? A dagger against her heart, that seemed interesting. Why was she holding it? She didn’t really want to put it anywhere else.

Gale was much better at this than Aminon ever had been. The Voidseer spent his days in the frayed boundary between worlds, not fighting knee-deep in blood. Yet he had the clarity—or Nightmare did—to stick to his advantages. Why fight at all when he could just freeze Gale to death?

It’s not fair! He saved this army so many times! We wouldn’t be here without him. They might all die with him. Are we really supposed to retake Equestria without an army?

No, argued a tiny voice, feeble in her mind. One hoof twitched, trying to shove the knife away. But she still didn’t move. She didn’t move as Aminon finally noticed her, turning away from the limp, freezing form of Gale. He doesn’t have long. He might be dead already, or he will be soon.

He stopped above her, looking down with disdain. He opened his mouth to gloat, but only gurgling emerged from within. The fluid seeping from his throat seemed frozen over now, sealing a wound that never could’ve killed him. There would be no pain, of course. The dead didn’t feel pain.

Penumbra watched a pony she loved freezing to death, and the agony tore her apart. For the first time since she’d sworn to Nightmare, there was something worse than the storm. Could she really stand here until he died? Could she damn the army?

Penumbra focused on Iron Quill, a pony who wasn’t real. Yet for all his identity was a lie, even the sight of him brought stability. The storm quieted in her mind, her hooves seemed more firmly planted on the lunar soil.

Choose, she thought, taking the first cautious step out into the storm. Winds raged and buffeted against her mind, and it was nearly impossible to remember what she was doing, even what she wanted. She was going somewhere… no, she believed in something.

“I remember when this cave was near to freezing. You could’ve obeyed the Nightmare and let us die—but you volunteered to go up to the surface. You were up there for hours. For that matter, I never ordered you to protect me.” The thought came in Quill’s voice, so clearly that she imagined he must be standing behind her. Except he wasn’t, he was dying on the ground. Because of her.

Aminon turned slightly to one side, out from between them. Even unable to speak, the message was obvious. She was meant to watch the thing she loved die. Then she would learn if Nightmare valued her talents enough to welcome her back into its service.

No. She focused on Gale’s face, coated with a thin patina of ice. Her limbs shook beneath her as she pushed herself into a standing position, the knife pressing up against the lunar stone. “I… I…”

Aminon’s eyes widened. He moved swiftly in front of her, inches from her face. His mouth moved, but only throaty rasps emerged. He couldn’t speak. He can’t order me.

The Voice of Nightmare could’ve swept in at any moment to erase whatever shred of individuality she might’ve gathered, except… with Quill there, it didn’t.

I won’t let you take this away from me. Penumbra dragged herself forward through that storm. It didn’t matter that her legs shook under the effort, it didn’t matter that she could barely string her thoughts together. Penumbra stood against Nightmare’s pressure.

It was muscle memory after that. She’d fought so long—as long as Gale, in her own way. She didn’t need to think to fight. She lunged at Aminon, slashing her dark dagger deep into his chest, leg, thigh, neck. She kicked out at his spine, with a blow that would cripple his motion and end the fight before it started.

They both vanished in a hiss of shadow. Suddenly they were on the surface of the moon, in the darkness of some unknown crater. Penumbra didn’t think of it as a victory that would take Aminon away from the tunnel Iron Quill had been standing in.

She didn’t think of anything, because the Nightmare’s voice roared in her mind. Distance from the anomaly. Cease.

But Penumbra could fight through a storm. Her eyes grew focused on her single target, the pony in front of her. He teleported again, trying to fling her away with the puff of energy. This time they floated in the darkness somewhere, somewhere so dark that she could only vaguely sense the ground beneath her.

Penumbra hung on anyway, tearing open Aminon’s rotten guts with another slash of her blade. She couldn’t talk out there in the void, but that would’ve taken thought.

Only one thing mattered to her now. Another wave of shadow, and they were back on the ground, with Aminon kicking and struggling feebly against her. But even if the wounds couldn’t kill him directly, the body was still a machine. A machine that had to be physically connected to keep working.

Finally they flashed again. They landed, not with a crash, but a light thump, right at the stone throne of Nightmare Moon. She reclined there eating a mushroom, something far smaller than a hoof.

Penumbra’s knife settled against Aminon’s throat. Finally she’d damaged him enough that she could get in close. Iron Quill had been right about beheading dangerous enemies. She froze, her grip suddenly faltering. Aminon was so badly damaged now that he couldn’t throw her off, even so.

“Curious,” Nightmare Moon said, staring down at them both. “The Lord Commander’s bodyguard is murdering my Voidseer. Why?”

No blast of magic, no pounding hooves to beat her to a pulp and rescue her advisor. The shock was so overwhelming that it didn’t just snap Penumbra free of what she was doing, but apparently Nightmare as well. The pressure on her mind was suddenly gone, replaced with astonishment.

“Tried to kill Quill,” she muttered. “Maybe already has. Froze him.”

Penumbra watched her face, and in that moment she had some idea of why the pressure on her mind had lifted. All of Nightmare’s attention was focused on this alicorn. Even without any magic to do so, she could hear the demands.

Nightmare Moon opened her mouth to speak, but couldn’t manage even a single word. Then she nodded once, her own limbs shaking with the effort.

Penumbra no longer had anything holding her back. With the Nightmare’s focus on her gone, she turned back to Aminon. She met his eyes one final time, seeing the horror on his ruined face. Then she slashed, slicing all the way through his neck with her shadowy blade.

Aminon’s head tumbled, and his body went limp.

---

Iron Quill lived in a world of agony. A world where time became a meaningless blur, where every moment of pain came with a dozen more. Where the frozen core of his universe flaked away in slabs of ruined flesh that tore through organs and memories and left him fractured.

The cold world existed mostly in gray blurs, with occasional patches of light lifting from the darkness only to fall back to the foam once again.

He was barely even aware of his own body. Whenever he did feel anything, it was always a different flavor of pain. Like the worst burns, it didn’t seem like it would ever end.

Just let me go back to my family. They’re waiting for me, he thought. But no one answered. There was no Elysian Field waiting for him, only more pain. Sometimes it hurt more than others, with long stretches of his body seemingly catching on fire. For a few moments he might feel a leg, or part of his wing. But then the pain would grow too intense, and he would be swallowed.

Until one day, he realized he could see. He was in his bedroom, with something metal resting beside him. Warmth radiated from it, passing through his bed and filling the whole space with a comfortable glow.

Iron Quill blinked, and found his vision seemed strangely flat. He couldn’t quite focus on the blanket in front of him, and his other eye… nothing.

Quill tried to move, and pain assaulted him from legs, chest, back.

But he managed to roll from his belly onto his back, screaming with the agony of it. A pony towered over him, wearing dark blue robe trimmed in silver thread. She slumped into a nearby chair, a little steam rising from her horn. There was a covered tray beside her, though Quill couldn’t see what was on it. His vision wasn’t good enough anymore.

“I...” His voice sounded like a cat falling into a rock-crusher. “I am…”

“Alive,” Nightmare Moon finished, her voice strained. She sounded weary, as weary as he felt. More, even. “You cannot begin to comprehend the investment in keeping you that way.”

He tried to look down, though with the sheets in the way he could only get an imperfect view. There were bandages almost everywhere he looked, including around his face. They looked freshly changed, and a bin on the far side of the room suggested they were changed often. A lot of cloth to waste on one old bat.

“I… can’t,” he croaked. He tried to sit up, failed, and settled for meeting her eyes. “Forgive me.”

She rolled her eyes. “Forgive you for what, Iron Quill? If I wanted you dead, it would’ve been a simple task. Simply let entropy do its work. I’m afraid…” She looked away. Was that shame on her face? “My sister could repair you. But that kind of magic requires training I never received. Keeping you alive long enough to heal was the best I could give you.”

“Is there a mirror in here?” he asked. The pain was so intense that Quill couldn’t be bothered to pretend to groveling respect. “I want to see.”

She summoned one in her magic, holding It up for him. From the look of the intricately-worked blue metal, it was probably one of Luna’s, still with them despite everything.

Iron Quill was barely alive. He soon saw the source of the pain in his back—one of his wings was missing, and bandages were still thick against his coat there. His left foreleg was just a stump now too, extending not quite halfway to the knee. One of his eyes was covered in bandages, and he could tell from the feeling alone that there was nothing under there anymore. Even his left ear was missing—the only thing on that side of his body that had survived was his back leg, and even that was wrapped with bandages and ached constantly.

“I’m a… cripple,” he whispered, finally looking away. “Princess, I don’t…” It hurt too much to talk. His throat was still raw. “I can’t be… use to you… like this.”

Nightmare Moon nodded gravely. “I’m afraid you’re right, Iron Quill. But with Aminon dead, and my Voidseekers fled… I am lost.”

She stared off at the wall, her eyes glazed over. That explained her change in wardrobe, and how dull her mane looked.

But then she brightened, pulling away the cloth from the nearby tray and levitating over a little box.

It was a tiny loaf of dark bread, round and scored on top. She tore it in half with her magic, and steam rose from inside. “Try it.”

He couldn’t take more than a tiny bite before the effort was too much. He obeyed anyway—there was nothing left to Iron Quill anymore but obedience. It was a hearty potato bread, with just a hint of sour. Like something he might’ve eaten in Cloudsdale, long ago.

“Do you know what this is?”

“Last meal?” he suggested. “You wanted to watch the army die with… someone familiar.”

She laughed. “I’m not that desperate. No Lord Commander, this is the first harvest.” She watched him for a few more seconds, then took a bite herself. “My cook never fails to impress. When I have trampled the oppressors under my hooves, I’ll put Pestle’s statue next to yours. How much taller depends on your next few years.”

It’s really been that long? If this was really a harvest, then it meant whole moons had passed. Moons with no voidseekers, with his own life burning away in a corner bed. Resources he didn’t even want to think about spent to keep just one pony alive.

He wept—from one eye, anyway. It burned, just like everything else. “I don’t know… what I can do for you, Princess. I can’t… fly like this. Never again.” Admitting it was worse than any frostbite he might’ve suffered.

“You won’t,” she agreed. “I’m afraid there is nothing more I can do for you there. The Lord Commander does not need to fly to lead this army.”

“But I need to walk,” he said, twitching his stump of a leg. “The butcher could fit me for a… a peg, but… I’m already an old stallion, Princess. I don’t know why you kept me alive this long, but you shouldn’t keep at it.”

“I will not,” she said. She lifted something black from the bottom section of the tray, settling it on the bed beside him so he could get a good look. It had the hard look of metal, yet somehow it wasn’t. And the mechanism, an intricate, interlocking clip.

There was only one place such incredible things could come from.

“You saved this camp,” Nightmare Moon said. “You saved Moonrise. But I am not yet finished extracting my due. You traded me a life, Quill. I will not waste what I paid handsomely to acquire.”

She clicked the box open, holding it so he could see. Inside was… something strange. It looked like a severed leg, except that it was half-finished, with a skeletal sleeve at the top and a strange metal hoof on the bottom. A junction of mechanical parts of incredible complexity held the top and bottom halves together. “This was the smallest prosthetic I could find. It will require… enormous training to use. But you will walk again, and canter, and gallop, if you desire.”

“Nopony… really gallops anymore, Princess,” he admitted. “We’re too light. Can’t stay on the ground…”

She chuckled. “Moonrise will not lose its savior yet,” she said. “I do not know who shared the information, but… everypony knows what Aminon tried to do. They know you saved their lives. I told them the moon chose you to endure, just like it chose Moonrise to endure. You will not make me a liar.”

She left.

That was enough excitement for Iron Quill, for some time to come. He slept, though he never again returned to that strange haze of not-quite-living death.

He slept a great deal, waking only for short periods. Just long enough to be conscious of the embarrassment of being cared for as a bedridden invalid.

It wasn’t just one or two ponies in his camp who came to care for him—there were probably over a dozen different faces. Even Cozen’s unicorn healers from outside of camp, with their heretical sun-worship.

He couldn’t obey all of his princess’s commands, but he could at least survive.

But harder to see than the face of any visitor was Penumbra.

He never heard her come in—she didn’t need to use the door. She didn’t care if he was bundled up against the lunar night, or lying in frustration beside the strange mechanical device that Luna had called a “prosthetic.” She could enter, and watch, and leave.

All the while, he never had the heart to say a word. Long she’d joked about how he was ugly already—but now half his body was covered with scars, or outright missing.

Eventually though, he’d grown strong enough that he could move on his own, even if it was just in bed. He lifted a wing as she turned to go, clearing his throat. “Penumbra. I know you’re here.”

Something moved in the gloom, pushing the cart of medical supplies to one side. The glowstone had run down to a faint red on the other side of the room, but for a bat that was more than enough to see her outline.

Which was good, because outlines were just about the only thing that Quill could see anymore. Outlines and color.

But he could still hear, even if one ear wasn’t nearly as sensitive as the other anymore. All those senses working together were enough, so far.

“I’m here,” she muttered. “You can always tell.”

“I must be hideous,” he said. “Not just old anymore.”

“Why would I care about that?” Suddenly she was beside his bed, so suddenly that she must’ve teleported there. “Quill, I’m completely dead. For a while we thought you might be too, but… you pulled through. I don’t care if you have to use a…” She bent down, lifting the strange “prosthetic” from the low table beside the bed. She turned it over in her hoof, frowning at it.

“And before you say anything, the other ponies don’t either. Almost dying to save us from Aminon…” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. “They think you killed him. Nopony will ever threaten your rule again after that, old stallion like you doing something like that.”

“I didn’t kill him,” he said, damaged leg shifting uneasily beneath him. “I barely even hit him. He was no Permafrost. He wouldn’t let me fight him fairly.”

“They don’t know that,” she whispered back, grinning mischievously. “I’m not going to tell them, are you?”

There was a long silence. Finally Quill straightened, gesturing at the leg. “Help me with that. I’ve been putting this off long enough. If I’m ever going to get out of this bedroom, I need to learn.”

She extended the apparatus towards him, and it responded as his leg got close, closing firm pads around him and self-adjusting with intricate springs and reciprocating tension. It was right on the edge of pain, but spread so evenly that it didn’t hurt. He twisted his leg, and the hoof moved with it, anticipating what he wanted.

“I took a detailed look at that for you, Lord Commander,” Cozen called, standing in the doorway. He wouldn’t have noticed her arrive at all, except that she lit her horn with her. It was becoming polite practice to produce as much light as they could, for the benefit of earth ponies and pegasi all across the city.

Penumbra hadn’t puffed away. Her wraps hung off the side of her face, leaving it exposed from her conversation with Quill.

Cozen froze, meeting her eyes with horror. “I… I’m sorry, I had—”

She glanced over her shoulder, like she might be about to run.

“Don’t,” Penumbra said, waving a covered wing. “The Voidseekers are over, if you didn’t notice. Our leader betrayed Moonrise, and his followers all fled. I’ll probably keep acting the way I always did… but out of habit, not because I think there’s a religious reason. The anonymity is part of the prestige, we could be anypony. Also… we don’t heal right, so it covers up how horrible some of my brothers and sisters can look.”

“You don’t look horrible,” Quill said, without thinking.

“No one ever beat me,” she said. “You have to lose to get bucked up.”

Cozen took another little step towards the doorway. “I don’t mean to disturb either of you,” she said again. “I’ll just… Be careful with that leg. I think it might be the most advanced spellcraft in the world. As if they weren’t already making our artifice look foolish, their magic is the same way.”

“I can… almost feel it,” he muttered, reaching down towards the ground. He settled the hoof there, and felt as secure in his footing as he ever would’ve. True, there wasn’t the same richness of sensitivity his frog had. He wouldn’t be doing any fine-motor manipulating with it.

“Before you go, Cozen… do you know if we have anypony in Moonrise who could make me a seeing glass? My eyes—eye—doesn’t work right. I need to be able to read my ledgers.”

She nodded. “A few. No reason we couldn’t… heat up the old workshop. They wouldn’t even charge you, I’m sure. No bits for the Dawnbringer, they’d never hear of it.” She rolled her eyes. “You best not let it go to your head, Lord Commander. It’s hard enough to grow accustomed to the titles you already have.”

I don’t deserve it. Nightmare Moon brought the dawn, and Penumbra must’ve killed Aminon. I didn’t do anything.

That wasn’t quite true, but it felt better to repeat to himself.

“Oh, one more thing. Sylvan refuses to go forward with our wedding until you can perform the ceremony. If you get back on your hooves enough for it before night comes, I’ll fix your eyeglass for the rest of time.”

She left, snapping the door shut behind her.

He almost wept. So much had changed. He’d been out for almost two moons, he knew. But Moonrise had survived. Clinging to his commands, and honoring the name of the Dawnbringer, it had survived.

Now we just have to keep living. How many nightmares can the moon have left?

Chapter 19: Lightning

Quill knew that ponies were watching him. He felt no resentment towards the creatures of the camp for staring—it wasn’t their fault that they were fascinated by the bizarre creature that he had become. His transformation from elderly general into elderly deformed cripple was entirely Aminon’s creation. At least he had the satisfaction of knowing that the monster had died for it.

The downward force Nightmare Moon had named “gravity” was not so harsh a mistress here as it was upon Equestria’s surface, so the strange prosthetic was easier for him to use than it might’ve been otherwise. He bounced when he stepped, feeling the complex mechanism of reciprocating springs and gears push up a moment later with the captured momentum, and boost him forward again. Every day he wondered that the device did not need to be powered somehow—but there were no spells involved, just a mechanical device of surpassing quality.

Everywhere he walked, ponies got out of the way. Once his passage through the camp had been accompanied by whispers of resentment, as ponies named their favorite general or authority figure they thought should be in command instead. Now that was gone, replaced with simpler words.

Moonrise knew what the Voidseekers had tried to do. Even common soldiers understood how dead they’d be without his intervention.

It had nearly cost his life. Yet somehow, impossibly—Moonrise was united.

Iron Quill left his hospital room for short walks along the section, before eventually venturing further out to inspect the cave. He’d been barely alive for months, after all, there were changes waiting for him to see. His trusted ponies hadn’t descended into chaos with the death of their leader. Instead, they’d got to work.

“You see the problem, Lord Commander,” Sylvan said, startling him from his thoughts and nodding off the edge of the carved platform.

They were as low in the caves as it was possible to go, low enough that he expected the heat from deep within the moon to warm him. It did not. Instead, liquid collected here, in a pool of water he expected to be vile beyond description. But the water was relatively clear, without even a thin film of algae growing along its surface. There was a slight organic smell of decomposition about the once-passable tunnel entrance, which was now completely flooded.

“Explain this,” he said, kicking at a large clay pipe leading up and away. A pump whirred and spun even now, powered by a hoof-sized chunk of charged thaumic crystal. The kind a unicorn would probably have to charge several times a day to keep it working. “Is our water production so inefficient that we’re wasting a huge portion of it into a cave?”

“No.” He nudged Quill forward along the walkway—just carved stone with a pile of rocks along the edge, probably taken from when it was graded in the first place. “This doesn’t come from our ice-melting, Quill. It’s… much more interesting than that.”

The Lord Commander wrinkled his nose. “Forgive me, Sylvan Shade, but I can think of only one other source of moisture in this cavern, and ‘interesting’ is not the word I would use to describe it. Besides, this water might smell… strange, but it doesn’t smell like a privy.”

“Ah.” Sylvan looked away, though there was little embarrassment there. More that he viewed Quill’s own ignorance as an objective he had to overcome, potentially wasting much time in the process. “Well, you’re correct that this doesn’t come directly from the privy-pits. But it can be explained by them. And by you, and every other creature in this cavern.”

They stopped at a stone cistern, one that was so tall a ramp was built beside it. The water appeared to be pouring into it from the top. “The princess helped instruct us in the construction of this device. She insisted that we use it before recycling the water, even if we did not understand why. There’s mesh, gravel, and charcoal along the bottom, that can be—”

Quill settled his working foreleg on Sylvan’s shoulder, silencing him. “You didn’t actually explain anything, alchemist. Forgive an old man. I know my face isn’t much to look at anymore, but I want you to look me in the eye and tell me where this water is coming from. I understand we’re running out of lightning. If we’re wasting it to make water for stone to drink, I want to know about it.”

“Right, sorry.” Sylvan did look away from him. Even with an eyepatch over one side of his face, even with the fur starting to grow back, Quill would be showing the deep scars from his encounter with Aminon for the rest of his life. “Well, it’s a fundamental rule in alchemy. You can’t create elements, only transform them. Water is no different. So consider this. Every pony in Moonrise except one drink about half a gallon of water a day. That water isn’t gone, it’s transformed. Exhaled in their breath, and… into the privy, as well. It is transformed into water and fire, or air. Either way, the water remains around us. Eventually, the pure water condenses into clouds above us. That… mist that’s always overhead these days. It trickles down the edges of the cavern, until it finds its way here.”

“So this is… the water we’ve already used once,” he said. “That’s what you meant by ‘recycled.’ Like melting down a sword to make a new weapon.”

“Precisely. In fact, almost everything Moonrise drinks now comes from down here.”

“That explains the line.” He could see them up ahead, a long line of the lowest class of Moonrise ponies. The laborers came from every type of creature in what had once been an army. Those who were slower to learn the new tasks they needed—those who lacked unicorn magic, those who didn’t know a trade. Many of them had once been skilled soldiers. There was a dearth of killing to be done on the moon, but plenty of water to haul.

Each one had a cart, and an oversized clay pot or two.

The large stone cistern led to another, where water trickled in through the top and poured out into waiting pots on the bottom.

“This is all… very interesting,” he said slowly. “But we’re still using our lightning to melt ice, aren’t we? Why do we need any at all if we’re recapturing so much of what we use?”

“Because the water we use to make air is transformed into poison, then stone,” Sylvan said. “It’s off in one of the other storage caverns, I can show you if you’re interested. I believe that every weight of water we create will eventually become an equal weight of stone, after we have finished breathing it.”

“Hold on.” Quill’s head ached. He held up his good wing to silence the alchemist. “Your wife got to me first. She just finished bragging about how much less energy they’re using now. They only make stone for a few hours a day. She said that… the plants are…”

“Agriculture, yes.” Sylvan started walking again, leading him past the line. He did his best to ignore the bows and respectful whispers from every pony they passed. “That isn’t related to the water cycle I’ve shown you. But it is highly useful in its own way. Plants appear to rely heavily on the same poison that we ponies produce. The more plants we grow, the less stone we make. Unfortunately our supply of sunlight and converted glowstone limits the size of our harvests. But if we can produce more, one day we may be able to eliminate the process entirely.”

Quill let that settle for a moment. “You’re saying that if we… can find a way to grow more, we can become completely self-sufficient. We won’t need to melt more ice, or use lightning turning poison to stone.”

“In theory,” Sylvan said, avoiding his eyes again. He sped up just a little, forcing Quill to strain against the prosthetic. The springs squealed in protest, but he still walked on. “There will still need to be some inputs, however. Not more ice, but… what our princess calls ‘energy.’ Whether by heat, motion, sunlight, or some other mechanism. Like Cozen’s mirrors. I know you don’t want to return to the surface to take a look, but… eliminating the coldest parts of night has done more for morale than an endless supply of flat-tasting water.”

Quill was keeping up. The earth pony could only bounce ahead so fast, and didn’t seem quite willing to actually run from Quill. “I’ll be speaking to Silver Needle in Inventory when this is over. How much more work do we have to do before we won’t need more lightning? I know the supply is running low. Unless you think this ‘water cycle’ you describe will produce thunderstorms we can capture.”

Sylvan stopped walking, spinning abruptly around. He lowered his voice to a whisper, glancing back at the line of ponies waiting for water. “Lord Commander, I don’t think there is a number of stored lightning cells that would be enough to reach equilibrium. Our choice in raw materials is exceedingly low—almost everything we create must be from stone or clay. We can’t reforge old weapons into new tools without lightning. We can’t melt more glass without lightning. We can’t melt more water for more crops without lightning.”

“We don’t have much more left,” he said. “I don’t know the number, but… I know it’s almost gone.”

Sylvan nodded. “With the rate we’re consuming it, I’m sure it is. I have no solution for you there—we need more, and we can’t harvest more. What are we to do?”

Die. Quill was certain he couldn’t hear Nightmare’s voice in his mind anymore, yet he imagined that taunt, drifting up from distant abysses of space and time.

There were eight voidseekers at large somewhere on the moon. Nightmare Moon didn’t know where they were, and she didn’t even seem willing to call them criminals.

“They saw their leader killed, they’re afraid. I won’t keep them away because of Aminon’s crime. They were only doing what he ordered.” Her words were still fresh in his memory.

They’re immortal. They’re the minions of a demon more powerful than I can imagine, and they all certainly want me dead now.

All except one.

Penumbra met him during his trek back up the trail towards camp, for a private moment in the dark. There was no more glowstone to waste lighting trails through the cave. Travelers this way had to bring a bat buddy if they weren’t one themselves.

At least some parts of his senses still worked. He saw her coming. “Good news?” Penumbra said, when they finally broke apart. “Are you impressed with the cleverness of the ponies you chose?”

“Yes,” he said. “Sylvan is brilliant. But… the numbers aren’t adding up, Penumbra. I can feel it in my chest. It’s… one of those senses an old stallion like me develops after running the treasury for decades. I can feel it when we’re in the red. I feel the debt on my back, another link of chain every day. If we don’t pay it soon, the moon is going to collect.”

“You’ll solve it,” she whispered. “Every time we come up against something I’m sure is going to kill everypony, you solve it. You can see the danger when nopony else understands. You’ll solve this one too.”

“I’m not sure how,” he admitted. “Lightning comes from thunderstorms. Thunderstorms can’t appear down here. I have five hundred ponies who could harvest it for me… but if I could send them to Equestria to bring back lightning, our nightmare would already be over.”

She brushed him off. “Keep thinking about it. You’ll come up with something. I don’t love you for your looks.”

“Says the undead.”

---

Silver Needle was waiting for him in what might’ve been called Moonrise’s granary if they were in Equestria and all the ordinary rules applied. At this point, storing their food “underground” in the lower levels of the building was more of an old habit than it was practical strategy to keep it from spoiling.

But it was the way ponies understood their world to work, and Quill wasn’t going to try to change them.

“Quill,” she said, once they were inside. Her horn glowed, lighting their way through the packed shelves. Everything was carved right from the stone, since they’d burned all the wooden crates for warmth. “I wondered if I’d see you today. With your…”

“My death is exaggerated,” he said flatly. “Perhaps deserved, but… exaggerated. Our princess won’t let me die until she’s finished with me.”

Silver shuddered. “I doubt she’d be pleased with what I have to show you today. But she must already know. She acts completely disinterested with the daily survival concerns of Moonrise. She didn’t even want to hear the numbers when I tried to give them to her.”

“Because she doesn’t know how to deal with them,” he said flatly. “They make her feel helpless. She barely understands how the army functions. Her education is in war, and tactics, and stellar positioning, and… not in feeding and clothing troops. That’s why she has us.”

Silver took him through a pair of waiting guards to a heavy metal door, the only one like it Quill had ever seen in the city. Casting so much into a door of all things seemed like a waste, but no less than the four armed bats standing outside it with their spears and bows at the ready.

“Lord Commander.” They saluted and bowed as Silver fiddled with the lock.

He nodded respectfully in return. “As you were, brave ponies.”

They passed through into the vault, which actually was carved from the stone, instead of being lined with the brick walls on either side as the rest of the building. Here were chests of bits and gemstones, many completely overflowing. Whatever they were doing to set food prices against wages was apparently working, because these reserves no longer seemed dangerously low.

Unfortunately, the most important shelf of all was so empty he almost hadn’t recognized it at first.

Here were lots of little square cubbies, each one packed with straw to insulate the glass bottles inside. They glowed with their own harsh white light, brighter as he lifted one from inside.

“Nine,” she said. “There aren’t any other cases. Those nine are all we have.”

“Nine bolts of lightning.” Silence settled between them. He let himself drift a little, considering that number, comparing it against the harsh realities of what he’d learned from Cozen and Sylvan today. “Cozen bragged to me that her machines use only one in seven days. Which means…”

“Two months,” Silver said, nodding. “When those two haven’t been busy creating an heir, they’ve done amazing things. Our farm isn’t just supplying us with food, but removing the poison as well. It’s all wonderful, but it will count for nothing if we do not find a new source of lightning.”

“Do you…” He already knew the answer, but he’d been asking everypony lately. It wouldn’t hurt to try. “Do you know another way to refill these charges? Without a storm to bring them from?”

Silver winced. “If you’re asking me, then… our situation is grim. You taught me all I know, Lord Commander. If I knew, you would know.”

“I hoped my mind had weakened with age,” he said wistfully. “Alas. Your protection is wise nonetheless. And everything you’ve done… you continue to impress. Shepard this information carefully. If ponies knew how little time we had left…”

“I know,” she said. “I don’t tell them how close we are to starving with each harvest. I can keep this information safe in the vault. Building all this convinces ponies that we have much to protect. It was… a good idea. But they can’t breathe the appearance of wealth when it all runs out.”

He clasped her hoof in his good one, meeting her eyes. “I will get us out of this,” he promised. “Somehow.”

That somehow was looking increasingly distant the further he inquired. There were a handful of “performers” who had some other ideas about where to get lightning, but none of their proposals seemed like anything more than dreamed breezes and broken feathers.

But there was one creature he knew might have an answer, as dangerous as probing her could sometimes be.

Nightmare Moon’s “throne room” was not guarded by the powerful undead that had once watched over it. Quill’s own soldiers stood outside, brave champions who had won great glories in each of the camps. None but the bravest ponies would take this post, no matter the threats.

It didn’t matter that Nightmare Moon hadn’t accidentally killed anyone since his own camp had lost several soldiers. Stories survived, and even more stories of her old self remained present in the army. How many Lord Commanders had she killed before Stalwart Shield finally lasted a year in the position?

They had done the best they could to glorify their princess, even in their humble circumstances. Paintings adorned the walls on either side, lit by several precious glowstones. Living plants were settled beneath each one, which had to be regularly cycled into the greenhouse, or else perish in the darkness.

They’d even built her a throne, adorned with a flat sheet of gold and dozens of dark gemstones. It had nothing of the fine-crafted sophistication of the Eventide throne in the Castle of the Two Sisters, of course. But it was sincere, and the princess hadn’t killed anypony over it.

She rested on it now as Quill entered, reclining over the edge of the throne and levitating a heavy tome over her head to read. Quill couldn’t make it out, and it didn’t really matter. “You dare appear before the princess without an invitation?” she asked, not even looking up.

“I am your Lord Commander,” he called back, limping forward. “If you didn’t want me to appear, you should’ve let me die.”

Nightmare Moon dropped her book carelessly onto the floor, sitting up in her chair. “Careful, Quill. You think because you’ve suffered that I can’t make you suffer more? Aminon’s magic was a pale whisper and a nag’s vague threat. I can show you pain as you’ve never known it.”

He stopped at the base of the throne, bowing slightly. “I’m certain that you could, Princess. I’m not here to… Of course, if you would prefer that I come back another time, I wouldn’t hesitate to obey you.”

She looked him over, eyes dark and angry. But when she spoke, it was in a whisper. “Nightmare wants you dead,” she said. “If it didn’t, I would’ve killed you long ago. But so long as it hates you, then you may live.”

Did that mean she was saner, or less? He couldn’t really compare the Alicorn to Penumbra. Nightmare had slacked its grip on the batpony far easier than it had on the alicorn. But that might just be because she was less of an investment. It probably wasn’t worth fighting over Penumbra, when the one helping her was already old and nearly useless.

He rose from the bow without invitation. “I’ve been taking stock of Moonrise since I was incapacitated. I’ve come to deliver a report of our progress.”

“There is nothing you can tell me that I do not already know,” she said, waving a dismissive wing. “If that is all, you may leave.”

“No,” he said. “And I suspect you may not wish to know as much as you do.” He couldn’t hesitate now, even for a moment. He would only get one chance for her help. “We have two months of lightning left to us, Princess. When that runs out, we will suffocate and starve and run out of water and… everything we have accomplished will be undone.”

He was right—the information came so suddenly that she couldn’t possibly stop him in time. And once it was out, she couldn’t ignore it either.

“So you tell me…” she began, after several long seconds of silence. “That all you’ve accomplished was for nothing. That all my faith in you was wasted. That you couldn’t even keep my camp alive one year.”

“No,” he said. “And yes. By myself, I believe I would fail. I have discussed the matter with each of my most capable servants. I believe I have quite a… promising method for storing lightning without lightning. But as for creating it—”

“Stop calling it that,” Nightmare Moon said, sitting up straight on her throne and folding her wings with careful dignity. “Lightning is a specific manifestation of the phenomenon called electricity. Lightning happens to involve a great deal of electrical potential concentrated in a small space. What you might call a ‘battery.’ It is not an energy source, it is an energy storage. The sun is an energy source. The decay of heavy isotopes is an energy source. The sympathetic connection between myself and the moon is an energy source. Lightning is storage for electrical potential.”

I should’ve brought Sylvan with me. He almost went back for the earth pony right there, except that Nightmare Moon’s sudden communicativeness was unlikely to persist for long. By the time he made the trip, she might very well carry out her threat of violence if he came back.

I can remember all this. So far, she hadn’t really said anything that would help the colony. All she did was speak with more evidence that the society she came from clearly understood lightning—electricity. There was somewhere they could go to learn too.

“We need a new source of electricity,” he said. “I’m going to ask, and I mean it as no insult—but is there any method you’re aware of that you haven’t shared with us? Perhaps… waiting on your grace for our request?”

She laughed. “I’m aware of dozens of methods. Each in the abstract. For a society as primitive as yours… the release of energy is usually channeled into water. Producing steam, which generates pressure, which spins something very quickly before cooling down. Motion is energy, if you understand it correctly.” She sat back in her throne, looking distant. “I remember… coils of wire, and… magnets? The key is there somewhere in a motor, but I don’t recall the specifics. I was so young… only great duress extracts what I tell you now.”

He glanced sidelong to Penumbra. Without a word, the message was obvious. Will you remember all that? She nodded, urging him on.

“I wonder if…” The most delicate part of all, now. “Princess Nightmare Moon, there is probably information in what you’ve just told me that could be used to create a new source of… electricity. But it might require much trial and error, and the waste of raw materials we no longer have. I wonder if you would permit us to… skip over that step in this case.”

She raised an eyebrow. “If you’re asking for my permission not to be utter fools and experiment with dead ends and superstition before accidentally bumbling into real science, then by all means. Consider the permission granted.”

He winced, but pushed on. “On two occasions, Princess, we’ve relied on Vanaheimr to supply us with something we desperately needed. I wonder if you would permit a third trip. If we could go and retrieve a… motor, for Cozen’s team to study. Or even better, salvage a source of electricity already functional and waiting to install.”

All of Nightmare Moon’s amusement vanished. “There is no such source. The city produced its power in three ways: a central fusion reactor, which you cannot possibly understand, and which was certainly destroyed. Delicate solar arrays, which will have degraded to uselessness, and the Polestar, which you have already learned will not obey our commands.”

He sighed. “What about a ‘motor’ then? Even something broken might be useful. Or even better… maybe we could travel to its libraries, and bring back the knowledge of your ancestors to serve your army.”

She shook her head again. “A resourceful guess, Quill. But no. The libraries are digital. Probably sabotaged. But even if they weren’t, we can’t power them, we can’t access them.”

“There must be something worth bringing back,” he said. “Not the library, so be it. A motor, to teach your army how we might build our own. We have very little time, Princess. Please, help those who love you as you have done before.”

Chapter 20: Stolen Wisdom

He could see from Nightmare Moon’s face that he’d pushed the boundaries of the boldness she would allow. She seethed with anger, as she always looked whenever someone mentioned her sacred city. She clearly hated being reminded of it.

He waited a few more terrible moments for the blast of magic that might scour him away from the moon’s surface. It would come eventually—it was bound to, if he kept speaking to Nightmare Moon that way.

It didn’t come now. “You make… a certain amount of sense,” she said. “All this time I say to myself that we ought to be giving a certain respect to the grave of the Alicorns. But why? What respect did they give us? They couldn’t protect one moon. If the Sun Tyrant thought we would fail to use what we were left, then she was a fool.” She rose from her throne, straightening. “Shall we go now?”

“I… would like to bring my engineers,” he said, as non-confrontationally as he could. “I am ill-equipped to understand the achievements of Vanaheimr’s great builders. But they might.

Nightmare Moon laughed. “And I would like to be back on the surface. But the Elements of Harmony have deprived both of us of our wishes. Terrible shame.” Her horn flashed, and Quill was swept up through the void.

There were no longer any strange voices in that darkness, no whispers from Nightmare promising great rewards or terrible punishments for his insolence. Soon enough he felt weight settle against his hooves, and the smell of faint dust. He opened his eyes, hoping that Nightmare Moon had given him at least one mercy.

She had not. Penumbra was nowhere to be seen. The two of them stood in another metal hallway. Quill realized with a start that he somehow recognized that metal. He’d seen it on… Cozen’s ring! Sylvan had made this same stuff, somehow.

“We travel with a specific purpose,” Nightmare Moon said. “If we are really to build a city on this desolate place, then we must preserve future salvage for those who are able to understand it. And… when we have the resources… ponies to bury the dead.”

She hesitated by a single corpse, protected as it was in the weird enclosed fabric that so many of these ponies wore. Nightmare Moon lowered her head respectfully towards the creature for just a moment, then continued on. “With me, Quill. We will not wander for your entertainment. We have a destination.”

Entertainment was not the word he would’ve chosen. But even so, there was no denying how much the trip would’ve taught him. He put aside his confusion and his frustration at not being allowed to bring the ones who might understand any of this, watching everything. Every little detail might be a clue.

Even if Nightmare Moon wouldn’t explain much of it, these ponies had understood how to build here. Their city was a model to be imitated.

There were still so many corpses. Nightmare Moon took them on a circuitous route through widening caverns, hesitating occasionally to squint at the alien writing on the walls.

Eventually they reached an expansive dome with a clear ceiling. A wide doorway was open to the elements, and a thin layer of dust had collected on every surface. As they brought their bubble of air, it picked up again, spinning in a caustic cloud.

“We’ll find the largest motors here on a rover,” the princess said, walking all the way to the end of a row of stalls. Most were empty, but some looked like they contained carts. Or… the skeletons of carts? They had huge metal wheels, but even these were mostly empty space, more like a shaped fishing net than a solid wheel. Most of those that remained were in pieces in various ways, with seats ripped out or bits of their glass shattered.

“They were… incredible craftsponies,” Quill whispered. “To get curved glass so perfect every time. Most of it survived.”

“It isn’t glass,” she said absently, shaking one wing. “It’s polycarbonate. Much easier to shape, and much stronger. Most of the domes and exterior surfaces are made from it.”

“Poly… carbonate,” he repeated. “How is it crafted?”

She stopped, spinning around to glare at him. “If I knew that, I would’ve given the instructions to your glassblower! It involves… complex chemistry. I don’t know the details. There are many steps, and it is likely much harder than any living pony will ever accomplish.”

“Oh.” He fell silent, though he did dare to reach over and touch one of the glass bubbles around a cart. It was firm against his hoof, yet also had a little flexibility to it, yielding slightly when he pushed. His hoof didn’t leave a scratch.

“Here, this one looks intact.” The princess hopped down beside a cart, then her horn glowed fiercely. She yanked, and something clicked out from underneath. She held it up in the air, triumphant.

A metal cylinder, with bits of thin metallic string trailing from one end. The other end connected to the strange wheel with a shaft. She settled it on the ground at his hooves. “Here is your model, Quill. You demand I help the ponies who love me—now I have.”

He nodded. “You, uh… your help fills us with gratitude.” He nudged at the wheel with a hoof, finding it was a little like the “polycarbonate.” It gave under pressure, then sprang back into shape. “I’m certain my engineers will be able to… learn from this gift.” Somehow. “Do you think we could… bring the rest of this cart with us while we’re at it? It seems like… there’s much that we could learn from all of this.”

The princess shook her head. “Do not tempt me to obey Nightmare’s instructions, Quill. We have what you asked. Prove you can make use of this gift before we gather others.”

Her horn glowed again, giving him only seconds to prepare. He gritted his teeth, and soon enough the teleport had swept them up and out.

He didn’t press the princess any further, retreating with his newly acquired “motor” up the stairs to the top of Moonrise and the Lunar Company. Everywhere he walked, ponies stopped to stare. Even more in his own section than in the other camps, these ponies knew what he had saved them from.

It took only a few hours to get everypony together, even if it was near the time their hourglass-keepers read as “dawn,” and the end of the workday. There could be no delay, not with something so important to show.

“You actually did it,” Cozen said, once the door was shut and the guards had settled outside. She levitated the motor down in front of herself, fiddling with it for a moment. The wheel came off, and she set it down on the desk. “I’d begun to wonder if she was… tormenting us. Watching us solve everything without her help to see if we would survive.”

“Too harsh, sweetheart,” Sylvan said. “Say instead that she was testing us. Could we rise to the challenges set out before us with only an occasional hint from her? The answer has been yes so far.”

Cozen hefted her tools onto the desk between them, unrolling them. “That’s what it will be if we somehow get lightning out of this. Explain how we’re supposed to do that, again?”

He’d already done his best to repeat everything the princess had told him. But looking at the thin metal string trailing from two points along the back, he could think of only one way to interpret this. “I think the wheel… spins? And doing that makes electricity from the other end. I do not understand why.”

Cozen turned it over in her magic. “It does seem to follow the same principle. Sun wire, moon wire.” She spun around, retrieving a thin coil inside a little glass jar and settling it on the table beside the motor. She attached each length of metal, so the ends touched, then aimed her horn at the shaft. It started to spin, and the engine hummed.

The coil began to glow faint orange, radiating an even warmth.

Cozen settled back into her seat, panting from the effort. “Well then. It does appear that… there may be promise here.”

Sylvan prodded the device. “I believe something like this could work with the energy-storage device we’ve been constructing, Lord Commander. Motion becomes lightning, it’s perfect.”

“I missed those meetings.” Penumbra pulled over a seat, leaning back and propping her hindlegs up on the table. She wasn’t wearing her wraps anymore. Ponies gasped and stared, but none fled. They’d seen her enough to know she had abandoned all the Voidseekers’ old rules. “How are we going to ‘store’ lightning without using lightning bottles?”

“The sketches are… somewhere…” Sylvan started digging around in the papers scattered across the conference table.

“I think…” Appleseed said, voice cautious. “I believe the plan was to do what the spring in a pocket watch relies upon, or… the pendulum of a grand mare’s clock. But for some reason a pendulum wouldn’t serve. I don’t recall the reason why…”

“Because everything is lighter here,” Cozen said, having recovered her breath enough to sit up. “A pendulum holds more energy the higher it swings, but we would need something massive to store enough energy for our purposes. Instead we’re going to use one of the newer discoveries in artifice. A flywheel. Despite his track-record as an engineer, I believe my husband is correct. If we could make something like this… only much larger, perhaps we could use it to change the spin of our flywheel into electricity.”

“We still have to get it spinning in the first place,” Sylvan said, his head slumping to the table in front of him. “Our loving princess didn’t give you anything on that score? Nothing to produce the motion in the first place?”

He shook his head. “Nothing we don’t already know, I’m afraid. She said that almost all power production revolves around heating water until it boils—the steam rises, spins something, and then condenses. I’m not sure that’s terribly useful to us.”

“It all comes down to heat, doesn’t it,” Appleseed said. “Heat for our next harvest, so the potatoes don’t freeze. Opening our doorways to the cavern when we get too hot. Heating the core warm enough to survive the night, without cooking us alive during the day.”

“I suppose…” Cozen’s eyes were unfocused as she spoke, as though she could see right through the stone ceiling to the moon’s surface far above. “We could use the same method already keeping us warm. Mirrors and sunlight into metal—lots of mirrors this time, enough to boil water. Boil water, capture the steam, spin something massive…”

“We’re out of metal,” Silver Needle said. “I’ve already given you every silver coin in our stores to melt for your mirrors. I have nothing more to give. And steel… we would need pipes as well, wouldn’t we? Even if we melt every sword in Moonrise, that wouldn’t give us enough. Even if what you describe is possible, we cannot build it.”

“We have metal here…” Quill began, pointing with his wing towards Cozen’s horn ring. “Sylvan, you made that from local ore, didn’t you?”

Sylvan nodded. “Aye, Lord Commander. The procedure is one of my own devising—but I don’t know that it could be achieved in the amounts we require.”

“Why not?” Quill asked. “Sylvan, if we don’t get more electricity, we all die. If there’s any way to achieve it…”

Sylvan met his eyes. “It uses lightning, just like the glassblowers. Or… electricity, I suppose is the term we’re using now. I used a trivial amount preparing enough metal for two rings. But to make mirrors, and a heat-capturing apparatus, and a finely-crafted flywheel… we might use most of the lightning remaining to us.”

“It’s a gamble,” Penumbra supplied. “That’s what you’re saying. And if it doesn’t work, everybody dies two months earlier than they had to.”

Exactly the sort of decision that a Lord Commander would have to make. I’ve already exhausted every other option. I’ve begged Nightmare Moon, I’ve got to Vanaheimr. I’ve done everything short of begging Nightmare itself for dispensation.

Quill rested his working foreleg on the table between them. “I need your honest assessment. Tell me if you can make this work, and I’ll order it.” He looked between the members of his table in turn, particularly on Sylvan and Cozen. “The two of you might soon have more to lose than anypony else here. Consider before you answer that we don’t just have death waiting for us if we fail. Our princess will exercise her displeasure with those who fail her. Only our success maintains her sanity.”

Cozen and Sylvan shared a long look. Quill could sense the communication pass between them, however silent it might’ve been.

Eventually, Sylvan nodded. “We can make it work. We already have a template for how to build a large workshop. The glassblower’s, and the mason’s… it would be like that, only to work lunarite. Shame your ring won’t be as special when we’re finished, love.”

“It’s still special,” Cozen said. “It will still be the first.”

“Then consider it ordered,” he said. “Sylvan, get the layout of this workshop to Silver Needle as soon as you can. She will delegate to the construction crews. Find a place for it beside the other workshops, Colonel Needle.”

“I’ve been saving several openings, Lord Commander.” She glanced towards the conference room’s shut balcony. “I’m sure we’ll need several more before Moonrise is finished.”

Iron Quill forced a smile. “Silver, we’re not building a camp anymore. Moonrise will never be finished.”

---

Quill left that meeting behind, feeling the grim resolve pushing him forward with every struggling step.

A pony settled in beside him, though her voice was muffled by cloth again. She’d chosen to show her face in private, even to ponies who weren’t bats. But she still didn’t go removing it out in front of everypony. Some of the ancient customs still motivated her, it seemed. “Your assassination made you braver. I don’t think the Lord Commander who landed here six moons ago would’ve approved that plan.”

He didn’t have to slow down for her—he could barely even maintain a competent walking pace. The prosthetic might keep him from being a cripple in some ways, but his body was still barely functional. Even an incredible machine could only do so much for him. Penumbra had never mocked him for it. She matched his pace as though that was just the speed she wanted to be walking all along.

“Six moons ago, I was the moon’s biggest fool. I had no imagination of what we were facing. Even now, I feel like I can… barely grasp it. Cozen mocks the princess’s reticence, but I think the truth is far in the other direction. I think she shares as much as we can understand. I think she’s measuring information, so we don’t go insane from despair.”

She rested one wing over his shoulder, guiding him into the Lord Commander’s quarters. It was far more open a display of affection than she would’ve dared while the Voidseekers still lived in camp. But now she was the only one of her kind, and nopony dared question her about anything. “We have no reason to despair, Quill. Everyday life goes on is more than the Tyrant wanted for us. Even if we lose the war—we won so many battles together.” She rested her head against his shoulder. There was no warmth between them, but he didn’t need it.

He took a deep breath, fighting the shame clawing at his chest. She was so beautiful, and what was he? Not just old, but forever broken now too. Aminon hadn’t even been strong enough to finish killing him. “A battle isn’t good enough for me,” he said. “I’m amazed by what we accomplished—but none of it will be good enough if everypony dies. If all our suffering and toil only amounts to a later grave, maybe we should’ve just walked out onto the surface to let the moon take us.”

“You don’t think that,” she snapped, pulling away from him. “Look at you, Quill. You’re still fighting. You’re just like the army. You showed me not to give up, you can’t expect me to believe that you would.”

“I…” He sighed. “You’re right. I haven’t given up. I wish we had a better option. This source of electricity is… desperate. A gamble, just like you said. But it’s all we have left. Maybe we’ll come out the other end. Cozen and Sylvan have done some amazing things, and they’ve got some talented ponies working in their workshops now. The cleverest mares and stallions from every camp. You’re right to think that I never would’ve tried this in the early days—but I don’t think we could’ve done it even if I had. We’ve collected all the skill together. Now we see if it’s enough.”

She reached over him with a hoof, covering the glowstone with the waiting cloth and plunging them both into total darkness. Not that it mattered—they were both bats, both comfortable in the dark. “I know you like it better this way,” she said. “You don’t feel so… tense. I don’t know why.” She rested up against him again in the dark.

There wasn’t much point in keeping secrets, not when they might only have another week or two to live. If Nightmare Moon was going to execute him for failing the army, he wouldn’t die with regrets. “Because you’re beautiful, and I’m a rotting, limping hunk of meat.”

She giggled. “You realize that before you, I spent time with the Voidseekers. Undead monsters who never naturally heal from their wounds, only get stitched together over and over again. Compared to them, you’re like…” She kissed him. “Well, that.”

Quill wasn’t sure he cared for the comparison to literal monsters, but considering she was one of those too, he’d take what he could get. And if she wasn’t going to send him away, he’d enjoy their time while he could.

---

Quill watched as his trusted ponies played their part in Moonrise’s ultimate gamble.

For the first week or so of work, it was still not too late to turn back. New buildings required bricks, and they fired most of those in the heat-core using an insulated box and mirrors during the hottest part of the day. Earth ponies dug and hammered and chiseled out more foundation, and still it wasn’t too late to turn back.

While Iron Quill rested barely alive on his sickbed, Silver Needle had established a system of labor shifts, giving every pony in the city a color according to their skill and physical ability, and rotating ponies from each through the various jobs. Those who worked got extra rations, and a chance for “luxuries” like mushroom stew and fresh water.

By the second week, the walls were up, and the new workshop’s complex interior was being built. Quill visited the construction site several times a day to inspect the work, though in reality he had little concept of what was being built or why. There were heavy rock crushers, a massive ceramic crucible, a polished flat shaft, and thaumaturgical devices of coiled wire. Lightning’s electrical manifestation would be used at two stages of production in the factory, instead of just one.

Sometimes he could understand the explanations they gave him. “This is a casting mold,” Cozen told him, when he inquired about the strange reverse-pipe she’d covered over in scribbled runes. “Once we pour the lunarite around it, the spell will help slide out a finished section of pipe.”

There were dozens of such molds, worked by the “silver” class, the most skilled and valuable crafts ponies in all of Moonrise. He visited their workshop only once, long enough to realize that his presence frightened and distracted them from the delicate work they did.

Before the second week was up, Quill was there to cut the imaginary ribbon and open the workshop. He had to do it without his bodyguard, since he hadn’t seen Penumbra at all during that time. But nopony threatened him with assasination anymore, not when he was the hero of Moonrise.

Carts of dark rock rolled in, were crushed by hardworking earth ponies, and loaded into the crucible for the first of two stages. The workshop’s glowstones suddenly felt pale to his eyes, as a heat like lightning striking filled the workshop. Molten rock boiled, workers scraped away the dross, then moved it forward into a second oven for more heat around a black core.

After an hour, Sylvan presented Quill with what would’ve been an ordinary length of pipe, wide and long enough that he might not have been able to lift it. He did anyway. “The mythical lunarite,” Sylvan said, wearing a heavy apron and a pair of slightly charred goggles over his eyes. “What alchemists from Saddle Arabia to Canterlot have only dreamed of, we will have in abundance. The lunar metal, nearly weightless but far stronger than bronze or iron.”

“But not steel,” Quill noted, hefting the length of pipe back down into the troth.

“Well… no,” he said. “Not yet, anyway. I believe an alloy will probably be found to improve its strength. But our supply of other metals is… somewhat limited. We once had many ponies who could walk the surface with ease, but… they tried to murder everyone and now they’re in hiding, so… we have your—” At Quill’s glare, he cleared his throat. “B-bodyguard. And the unicorn crews. But they’re so busy enchanting that they don’t have much time to visit the surface to gather metal.”

Quill shrugged one shoulder. “Don’t waste resources on strength we don’t need, Sylvan. Will these pipes and mirrors be strong enough to endure their purpose?”

He nodded. “Absolutely, Lord Commander! Lunarium’s melting point is much higher than plumbum or stannum. It is ductile like steel, without being tempered first. It may be the miracle we have been waiting for.”

“That will depend on your wife’s achievements,” he said, clasping the alchemist on the shoulder. “You have done great work. Produce only what she requires, and not one pound more.”

“Oh, certainly…” Sylvan gestured back at the workshop, where workers were shoveling the next load of finely-crushed ore into the crucible. “But Lord Commander, you must see the potential I do. If we can produce and store electricity, we can finally crawl out of the dust. We will have metal, brick, and glass in an endless supply. We might actually be able to build a home here.”

Quill nodded. The optimism was refreshing to hear, considering the nightmare of stress that had become his constant companion as he watched the city’s resources drain.

“It’s a start,” he said. “We need a new source of light, we have to vary everypony’s diets, we have to find a better way to shut our door than fighting a slowly-melting plug of ice with unicorn magic… but it’s a start.”

“Every day we solve one impossible dilemma,” Sylvan said. “Eventually, we will have overcome them all, and we’ll be masters of this place.”

Quill almost laughed. He’d seen what the city of a master looked like, and Moonrise certainly wasn’t that. It wouldn’t be in any of their lifetimes. With luck, they’d return to Equestria long before they learned how to build it.

Chapter 21: Spin

Cozen’s own workshop was no less busy with activity.

The priceless motor from Vanaheimr stood on display at one end of the room, though it had been so thoroughly taken apart that Quill almost didn’t recognize it at first. There was a thin exterior shield around it, which had been completely removed to expose its internal workings. Even Quill slid past the technicians to stare at the object.

“Ingenious, isn’t it?” Cozen asked, settling down beside the motor and taking hold of the crank somepony had affixed to the rotor shaft. She turned, and another little coil started glowing orange. Apparently this display had been run many times before, because a thin film of soot collected on the coil, making it only a faint glow. “There is far greater complexity here than you might first anticipate, but less than you would imagine from a device that can generate electricity.”

“And you’re reproducing it,” Quill said, spinning around towards the center of the workshop. The usual tables and stations in the center had been cleared, making way for a large wooden harness holding up a pair of massive metal objects. “They’re sewing?”

Cozen laughed, nudging him towards the center of the room. As they moved, ponies backed away, dropping what they were doing with mutters of “Lord Commander.” He couldn’t help but notice their eyes darting to his scarred and burned body. They respect and honor me. They’re not staring at a cripple.

“Creating this metal thread has been the most difficult task before us. That mechanism on the far wall is the best we can manage, using a stretching spell and a blade to pull the heated copper as thin as we can. Our work still seems like the imitation of a foal, but… It should work.”

Quill leaned in close, inspecting the central core already tightly wrapped with metal, which wouldn’t prevent it from spinning freely within the other. “So this… It looks like it’s meant to secure inside the larger ring. Then it spins, and… where does the lightning come from?”

Cozen was silent for a long moment, the eyes of every craftspony settling on them. “Well, it’s rather obvious, Lord Commander. The secret is…” She leaned in close, whispering into his ear. “I have no idea, Quill. There are a few other parts in the motor, and we’re copying those too. They switch the lunar and solar wires several times a second—I don’t know why, don’t even ask.

“And that’s why it works!” she said, for the whole room to hear. “Why don’t we continue this conversation in my office, Lord Commander? We’re distracting from this important work.”

He followed her out, around the corner to her office. It was larger than his own, with huge blueprints pinned on every wall. Many of them were even more fantastic than the incredible things they’d already built, though he couldn’t exactly say what most of them were actually supposed to do.

“My ponies are upset,” she said. “And I guess they should be. Nopony knows why it works. They all want to be on the other crew, building the flywheel. That’s big and dramatic, and it makes sense. But frankly, Quill—we’re not even completely sure it will work. All we can do is copy what the little motor did and hope it still works when we make it big.”

“Nightmare Moon might explain it for us,” he said, though even he couldn’t muster any real enthusiasm as he said it. “She’s… a limited resource of her own. The more questions we ask, the less willing she is to answer more questions.”

Cozen rolled her eyes. “Giving us this was… maybe all we needed. But I do have some concerns. We can copy, sure—an apprentice can copy light spells all day long. But if they don’t understand the runes they’re drawing, they won’t be able to improve on them. They won’t be able to make a more efficient spell, or one that can be cast on common glass, or survive being immersed in liquid. All innovations might one day be needed. But if all they can do is copy, then they’re limited to make nothing but inferior copies forever. Sooner or later we need to understand why.”

“Vanaheimr has…” He spoke slowly, lowering his voice to a whisper. Even knowing there were no more voidseekers to overhear, he was still cautious. “Much that we could learn. It’s vast, and the ponies who built it were incredibly wise. Could you… get me a long-distance teleport? Like… other side of the moon? It was day there when we were in darkness, I know that.”

“You want way runes,” Cozen said flatly. “And from the sound of them, you want way runes that our princess won’t notice. Am I hearing you right? The ancient, powerful artifacts that bridge the ancient castles for officers and nobility to walk between while we common folk drag ourselves through dusty trails?”

He nodded. “If that’s how, then… yes.”

“Forget it.” Cozen turned her back on him, pushing aside a rolling board covered with more plans and settling down in her seat. “Lord Commander, we can do many things, but break the first supposition of space is not one of them. Long-distance spells require the runes already be drawn in both locations. Only Alicorns, and… I suppose, undead servants of demons, can break that rule.”

But his eyes were already lighting up. “You say the runes need to be drawn. Does it matter who does the drawing?”

Cozen looked thoughtful, or maybe just annoyed. Finally, she shook her head. “No, Quill. But… I think you should abandon this for now. I can’t spare a single pony, and I couldn’t even begin to make your way runes without a detailed map. When we’re finished with this… if we’re still alive, maybe that’s when we should try. Or maybe we can just ask the princess to take us.”

I did. She doesn’t seem to want anypony else to see it.

Quill turned to go. “Continue your work, engineer. I want to be alerted as soon as you’ve finished assembling this… motor. I want to be there when we learn that we’re all going to suffocate, if that’s the future waiting for us.”

“And when we’re not, you get to take all the credit, as always,” she snapped. “Don’t think I don’t see how this works.”

Quill didn’t dignify her with a response, slipping back out the way he’d come, and staying well back from the working craftsponies as he left the workshop behind. He made similar visits every few days, to encourage his ponies and remind them that their progress was critical for Moonrise’s survival. As time wore on, crowds of cold ponies congregated outside the forge, basking in the warmth radiating out its thin walls. If everything worked out, the strange machine Cozen dubbed a “heat engine” would be installed just in time for the first rays of sunlight.

---

“Penumbra?” Quill stopped limping through the cavern, holding his thick coat closer about his shoulders. It was a good thing the prosthetics didn’t care about the icy chill of lunar night, because even with the foundry running the cave was still too cold to visit for anything but short periods.

Quill had only come to inspect the now-frozen water collectors, so he could see the clever way they were drained before the frost, so the water wouldn’t shatter them. “It’s been days now, is something wrong?”

She emerged from the cavern behind him—not visible exactly, since he hadn’t taken a glowstone. But he could hear her. At least Aminon’s assassination had left him his hearing.

Penumbra stopped on the gravel path, her steps halting and confused. “I… I don’t know, Quill.”

He hurried to her side, as fast as a crippled old stallion could “hurry” anywhere. But this time she pulled away from his touch. Even in the frightening cold, a little of the fear scent filled the air around her. But what could she possibly be afraid of? “If snatching the map from the princess’s supplies is too dangerous, I won’t ask you to do it. I’ll find a way to get it from her myself.”

“No!” She shoved against his chest, now exasperated. “That’s… the stupidest… Of course I’m not afraid! The princess barely even looks at her old papers! I’d already have it if I thought we could use it. It’s… You really don’t get it?”

He froze, looking reflexively in her direction. There was nothing to see in the complete darkness, only shapes as his mind projected them from sounds. She was a foot away, wings spread in distress. But she wouldn’t let him touch her. “I don’t get it,” he said flatly. “Whatever I’ve done, Penumbra… anything at all, please. Tell me.”

She tensed. Apparently him not understanding what he’d done wasn’t the right reaction. She spread her wings, flapping once, but not enough to take off. She caught herself before she could retreat. Each word was a strain from her. “You helped me to… get my free will, when Nightmare tried to force me.”

“Yes,” he said. “I’d do it a thousand times over. I’d help every one of Nightmare’s slaves if I could. I’m trying to help the princess. I think that’s why the Voidseekers ran away. Nightmare didn’t want to lose its servants.”

She closed the distance between them, pushing him back hard enough that his hooves slid along the stone. He no longer had the strength to resist, though the prosthetic braced automatically, its springs and gears resisting the pressure from outside his body. “What you did—was it just words?”

“I… what?” He tilted his head to one side. “Penumbra, you know what we do is more than words. I don’t know why you’re interested in me. I couldn’t explain that with every unicorn spell in the world. But you’ve been as much a part of that as I have.”

She scoffed. “And you haven’t put any spells on me,” she said stubbornly. “You aren’t trying to enchant me… there are no secret charms hidden on your bed?”

“Look for yourself,” he said flatly. “Penumbra, what are you talking about? I’m a bat, you know that. I don’t have any more unicorn magic than you do. I barely understand what the ponies under me create with their spells. I really just point them in the right direction and hope nothing explodes.”

She backed away. “I need to… go. For a bit. Try not to get assassinated. I won’t be able to keep an eye on you.”

He winced, raising a hoof after her. But she took off, scattering snow and gravel. There was nothing he could do to follow now that his flight had been stolen. She escaped into the darkness, leaving him alone and more confused than ever.

At least nopony else tried to kill him that day, or the next one. He supervised from his section as work crews settled as much of the pipe as they could without the princess’s help to slice through the stone. As before, they waited to involve Nightmare Moon until the last possible moment. And when that moment finally came, it was Quill himself who had to make the recruitment call.

Again he knocked on her throne room door, waited for an answer for a few minutes, then barged in anyway.

This time he found the princess painting. A massive wooden easel sat right before the throne, and a palette of brilliant colors floated in the air beside her as she worked. The canvas was facing him, so he couldn’t see it as he crossed the room.

She looked up, biting on the back of a brush as she concentrated.

Quill got within twenty feet or so, then sat down to wait. He had seen that intensively creative expression on the face of many a pony before, and he knew better than to interrupt it.

Eventually she levitated her palette down flat on a low table, turning to look at him. “My Lord Commander returns to interrupt again.” She lifted the canvas in her magic, turning it sideways and moving it towards the wall. He caught a single glimpse as she turned it away from him—a landscape, depicting a field of green grass under the sun. There was fair skill manifest in the trees and swaying flowers—but before he could really study her work, she’d slipped it through the curtain that led to her quarters, and it was out of sight.

“You only grace me with your presence when you have something to demand of me. What do you require this time?”

He hesitated, feeling a little stab of guilt he hadn’t expected at her words. She was right. “I… I always thought you preferred not to be disturbed, Princess.” He lowered his head. “If I was mistaken, I could… make alterations to my schedule accordingly?”

She nodded. “You err in many things, Lord Commander. It is the mark of maturity to correct one’s errors.”

She doesn’t want to admit what’s actually bothering her. The princess wasn’t the first pony to ever act that way around him, though. Quill had known plenty of soldiers who were unwilling to speak openly of their feelings. Was the Princess of Nightmare lonely?

“Perhaps we could… involve you in our meetings again, Princess? I take an audience from the leaders of Moonrise every three days. You might want to be in attendance for that meeting.”

She scoffed. “Perhaps.”

Not that, then. “Or… maybe you’d like to meet for tea? It’s been years since I’ve performed the ceremony for a noble pony like yourself, but… I was formally trained. I believe I still remember all the steps.”

“That sounds agreeable,” Nightmare Moon said. “All the better not to allow a rift of information to grow between the ruler of this city and the one who administrates her will. For instance, I have no idea what has consumed the effort of so many ponies for these last weeks. I hear hammers and feel the blast of magic outside, and know it must be substantial. Yet you have not told me.”

You didn’t ask. “Of course, Princess.” He bowed, and this time he didn’t have to lie. “I’ve come for that purpose exactly. And… I must admit, to request your help. The constraints of the magic are beyond any of us, but your powers would make them simple.”

“Of course they would,” she said, exasperated. “Let me guess. You wish to build something on the surface.”

He explained the idea as best he understood it, from everything that had been built in the last few weeks, to the pipes they would have to run straight up through the stone.

“I suppose there is some chance your plan will succeed,” she said. “It appears your cleverness has certain boundaries—you haven’t considered the loss of your energy to friction, or electrical resistance. Yet we may generate enough that it doesn’t matter. I will want to see your generator first.”

“Of course, Princess.” He rose, hurrying to keep up with her as best he could. “We’ve already tested the, uh… ‘generator.’ I’m sure you’ll be as impressed as I was.”

---

Quill stood at the back of their newest tunnel. Instead of Penumbra’s protective outline beside him in the gloom, the princess herself stood there, her horn glowing brightly and her expression an unreadable mask.

Before them was the currently most important construction in all of Moonrise. If these machines didn’t work, then everypony in the colony was dead. Even Quill was awed by what he saw, and for a moment it was all he could do to stumble towards the massive flywheel. And massive was the operative word—it was the entire point.

It had taken Nightmare Moon’s own magic to connect this new section to Moonrise’s heat core, taking them far enough from the city structure that they could work. Water boiled, then rushed through a newly-cut valve, hollow in the center where its shaft spun amid gears. The steel pillar holding it up had taken a not-insignificant portion of their spare and donated weapons, despite the much-reduced weight of everything on the moon’s surface.

“Deceptively clever,” Nightmare Moon whispered, approaching the flywheel beside him. “I suspect we will have some reengineering to do—it would be better to operate this in vacuum, where we won’t lose so much energy to friction.”

The cylinder towered over even her. Her magic reflected back the faint runes covering its surface. Some were magic, but most were merely decorative. Quill could read those, describing the brave ponies of Moonrise and their refusal to bow to demons. It was hard to be angry at the waste of resources used to make it when he agreed quite firmly with the message.

“There is… an equation. To figure how much energy is stored within a moving object such as this. I admit to never completing that class.” She looked away, marching slowly around to the far side of the flywheel, where the other machines had been erected. On this side the cavern was packed with ponies—engineers, craftsponies, construction workers, all bowing to the princess.

The flywheel was connected to mechanical drive apparatus of complexity that Quill could scarcely understand. One was a rapidly rotating metal shaft rising to the ceiling, where steam spun a series of interconnected cups before cooling through a distribution-mesh that would double as a cavern-heater. That shaft spun gears of different metals, larger and larger until they slowly accelerated the main flywheel.

“Complex,” Nightmare Moon said. “Who designed this? Wait…” She hesitated, pointing twice into the crowd. “You two purloined my tub several moons ago. No doubt this was your creation, come forward.”

They hurried up. Both now wore the silver wraps around their necks, with a few metal pins to signify their rank. As though the princess actually had to guess. “Yes, Princess?” Sylvan asked. “If we have erred in our work, we’re eager to learn from our mistakes.”

The princess shook her head. “It isn’t that. I was going to ask how we engage the generator and begin producing electricity. I would’ve asked the Lord Commander, but I’ve learned not to bother with such things. He would just have called you forward anyway. I’ve skipped a step.”

“Yes, well…” Cozen gestured to the series of several levers just beside the massive “motor.” It looked much like the one they’d taken from Vanaheimr, except it was considerably larger. Larger, and clumsier in every other way. Each one of their little nails and screws was a clumsy imitator of the perfection that had assembled that device. “I wanted this to be a proper load test. We’re waiting for the flywheel to reach what I believe to be the maximum safe speed so that we see a proper test of the—”

Nightmare Moon cut her off with a wing. “Enough. Quill, tell her why that would be unwise.”

He hesitated, thinking desperately for what the princess might be expecting. Only one possibility came to mind. “We don’t need to risk the… most demanding use of the machines right away,” he said. “There’s no reason not to do a more cautious test first. Is that what you were thinking, Princess?”

She rolled her eyes. “More or less. This used nearly all the energy we had left, and in doing so created numerous other problems for you to solve. Prepare to move the air infrastructure here, or else rapidly master the principles of high voltage—” She shook her head. “I am not your tutor. Demonstrate the device now, unicorn.”

Cozen looked briefly like she might’ve argued further. But Nightmare Moon’s mane flashed, as an illusory star fell to punctuate her anger. Instead of arguing with the princess, she began to pull at her oversized levers, explaining as she went.

“We first disengage from the heat-engine… like this.” She shoved, and the oversized chain connecting them lurched to a stop. The shaft leading to the engine began speeding up, filling the air with an uncomfortable hum. But she ignored that, moving a series of other levers in order. “Then we… move the drive into place on the generator, and… engage the gears, and…”

The wheel jerked, producing a harsh grinding sound. A series of previously-stationary gears began to spin, leading all the way to the motor several times larger than a pony.

Thick metallic rope as wide around as a pony’s leg ran out one end, connected to a coil packed in ice for the demonstration. For a fraction of a second there was nothing, and Quill’s heart seemed to stop beating.

Then it started to glow, a faint orange, then bright white, shining through the ice even as it hissed and bubbled, puffing into steam where it touched. Like their first experiments with lightning, before they’d been able to trickle it out in little sips.

Even with the intimidating Nightmare Moon before them, ponies began to cheer, stomping at the cavern floor. To anypony listening from down the hall, it would probably sound like a stampede. Dust settled down on them from above, before a flash from Nightmare Moon’s horn ended the celebration.

Bats and other ponies fell instantly silent, staring sidelong at the night princess. Was that pleasure on her face, or disappointment?

Even Quill stared, though he didn’t drop into a pathetic bow. Ice continued to melt away from the dense coil of wire, pooling at the bottom of the container and hissing away to steam wherever it touched the coil.

“It is… good for you to be satisfied in your achievements,” Nightmare Moon said. “You have done well. All repay my trust in you. You reflect well on the villages and cities that you came from. Know that with every new achievement, we grow closer to our return to Equestria, and the vengeance we are owed. Fight on a little longer. Remain obedient to those I have placed over you—and together, we will one day return to Equestria.”

She turned, stopping close enough for him to overhear, and speaking so quietly that not even the other bats would be able to hear. “Don’t think we’re done, Quill. The difficulties facing Moonrise are only beginning. Your crippled flank isn’t free to die until I say so.”

Was that Nightmare Moon’s way of telling him that he was an appreciated member of her staff? But of course she couldn’t say anything like an ordinary pony, she had to make it a threat and show of dominance some way or another. “I understand, Princess. I’m not immortal, but… I don’t intend to leave my post yet.”

“Good,” she said. “But if you thought age was an excuse, you should’ve spoken to Nightmare while you still could. Then that mare I gave you wouldn’t seem so…” She stopped, glancing around with sudden confusion. “I don’t see her in the crowd. Penumbra grows so skilled at her profession that even I can’t see her watching you.”

She squinted around the room for a few more seconds, then shrugged. “No matter. I expect you promptly for tea tomorrow.” She left.

Quill waited with bated breath for a few more seconds, probably sharing everypony else’s fear that she might return at any moment. But the princess didn’t return, and after a few more moments the cavern began to relax.

As soon as she was gone, Cozen jerked into action, hurrying back to the levers to reverse whatever she’d been doing. The brilliant glow began to fade, though it didn’t go out right away. There was tremendous inertia, even with the shaft spinning inside the motor. The coil settled from white to orange, and then a dull red, slowly cooling.

“I call that a successful test,” Sylvan declared. “Preemptive, perhaps. But that’s to be expected. The whole thing isn’t rattling itself apart. We’ve essentially built…” He stopped, surveying the room in a single glance. “An ‘electricity’ workshop? I don’t quite like the sound of it, but I’ll admit I can’t think of anything better just now.”

Cozen was still working the controls. There were almost a dozen levers, knobs, and dials, many of which seemed to be connected to the steam machine. It hissed a little as steam emerged from a relief-valve on one side, spraying the ceiling with white smoke hot enough to melt the skin right off a bat’s wings. Good thing there were no bats up there flying, but even so ponies scattered away from it.

“Well… yes,” she said, biting her lip as she concentrated. “Nothing’s broken. But just because it didn’t immediately explode doesn’t mean we’re finished. The princess is right, we have to transition everything from lightning over to this… new source of electricity. We can’t just connect some wire to a pot and have as much power as we want.”

Silver Needle emerged from the crowd, clipboard clutched in her magic. “Whatever you’re about to suggest better not be moving the workshops here. Because—we can’t. We don’t have the resources.”

“We can…” Sylvan looked to Quill for help, though there was only so much he was willing to give. He knew as well as Silver how little they had to work with. “Well, uh… we produce air here, instead of on the other side of the city. Those machines were mobile once, we can dismantle and move them. As to everything else—it can wait until we can solve the problem of transport.”

“I’m confident that you will,” Iron Quill said. He raised his voice, looking around the room as Nightmare Moon had done. Not that he had the same figure she did. He was only standing thanks to the strange machine wrapped around his body. One of his wings was ragged and half-severed. Maybe it gave him just a little of the fear that Nightmare Moon could inspire with her power.

“Everypony here, see this as the proof of what we can accomplish. The moon has many more challenges before us. There is much for us to do before we’ve mastered this place and made it our home. But every time I have feared that we could not overcome a challenge set before us, you have risen to it. Share that spirit with the other ponies stranded with us here. There are plenty who don’t believe in our mission, or have given up hope. Continue trusting me as your Lord Commander, and I will continue fighting for you. Until my dying breath.”

He lowered his voice, glancing between his four most senior ponies. The engineers, his quartermaster, and Chain Mail who had kept the peace even while the Lord Commander lay for months on his deathbed. “We’ll figure it out. For now, I don’t want any of you to exert yourselves. Particularly you, Cozen. I know that flushed look—if I had to guess, I’d say we might soon be seeing the newest member of Moonrise.”

She glared up at him from the controls, though Quill could see just a hint of pride. It grew all the more pronounced when Sylvan jerked to the side.

“Hold on… what is he talking about, Cozen? Are you…?”

Quill turned away, before he could get caught up in the argument. His old experience could count for something to hold over young stallions like Sylvan.

Chapter 22: Colonize

Moonrise limped along for a while, just like Quill. There was little the old stallion could do for the city himself—it was all about keeping ponies’ spirits up, and organizing the right talent for the right job. Occasionally he stepped in to make suggestions when ponies were stuck, or to mitigate a disaster before it got worse.

They encountered their first of those a month or so from the Day of Power, when a pony blundered into the “lightning traces” connecting the generator to the forge, and was instantly killed. Moonrise got a new law that day, as well as a new tomb in the crypt cavern.

That certainly wasn’t the only death he had to officiate over. There was occasional violence between what had been the camps, even with Chain Mail’s troops to keep the peace. A devastating flu took almost two dozen another month later, though Quill himself was spared its wrath by either the mercy of nature or Nightmare Moon’s powerful magic, he wasn’t sure which.

Electricity was now “unlimited” while the sun shone, though it also flowed slower than any lightning charge. When night came, all work had to cease, so that the energy they stored could be used only for needed water and air.

But as the months passed, Quill found himself longing for the pony that had begun as his bodyguard, had become his friend, and then… something else. Some faint part of him wondered if her absence might’ve been her tolerance for a dried-up corpse of a stallion like himself finally running out, expressed in the kindest way she could.

He banished that thought whenever it surfaced. Just as Quill himself served as a symbol of stubborn hope and endurance for Moonrise, Penumbra was her own kind of symbol for him. He wasn’t ready to give up on her just yet.

Three months after the Day of Power, and Quill found himself in the princess’s throne room, celebrating the occasion with tea and an offering for the princess.

“Sylvan’s craftsponies thought you should be the first to see it,” Quill said, depositing the case on the low table before the throne. Despite Nightmare Moon’s apparent desire for company, Quill never actually saw anypony here who wasn’t one of her personal servants. She had butlers and cooks and maids—she even had a tutor of some kind. But no friends, other than himself.

The Alicorn leaned forward to inspect the object. A glass jar, attached by clear resin to the metal plate. Inside was a thin wire coil, wrapped tighter than anything they used to run Moonrise.

“What is it?” The princess sipped at her tea, though she’d mostly lost interest in it now. She twisted the object slowly around in her magic, inspecting the controls. There was only one switch.

“Sylvan calls it ‘artificial glowstone.’ I think the name may need some work. Apparently it’s a refinement on the electrical coils we already use for heat. Different metals produce different amounts of heat and light. By containing the coil in a vacuum as you see…” Quill reached over and flipped the switch.

Bright orange light radiated out from inside, overpowering the princess’s own array of ceremonial glowstones and briefly equaling her own mane before the light began to fade.

“This is a lightbulb,” she said flatly. “A lightbulb with a…” She leaned down, horn glowing. The metal casing came free, exposing the thaumaturgical inner-workings. “A crystal battery. Notoriously low-capacity, these spells.”

“Yes.” Quill flipped the switch again, preserving whatever glow might be left in the magic. “It was only for the demonstration. But as we make more of these, the ponies of Moonrise won’t have to live in darkness any longer. We can light the city when work shifts begin, and darken it again when it is time to rest. And all the glowstone we salvage will expand our farms.”

The princess nodded. “A common-sense discovery based on what you already knew. Overdue, perhaps. But… a useful achievement.”

“I’ll tell the craftsponies you approve. Perfecting this prototype was difficult for them, but Sylvan is enthusiastic about producing more.”

“No doubt.” Nightmare Moon returned to her seat, draining the rest of her glass. “I’m glad you were right about the endurance of this army, Lord Commander. Because it seems the Tyrant’s magic is… equally sturdy. Even here at the seat of my power, I cannot undo the spell banishing us. It may require… significant investment of thaumaturgical resources. The wisdom of unicorn scholars, and the magic of many thousands acting together. My own contributions are… insufficient.”

You’ve given up, he realized, eyes going wide. Even after almost a year up here, a part of him still hoped. Nightmare Moon would make this right. He could see the sky again, feel rain on his face that wasn’t the drippings of stale breath and piss.

But that wasn’t going to happen. Maybe Moonrise would become a great city one day, with thousands of ponies and a great university of wise unicorns who could undo Celestia’s magic. Penumbra might “live” to see that day, but Quill certainly wouldn’t.

“I don’t doubt that the princess is… doing everything she can,” he said. “Moonrise understands that. We all want to go back to Equestria, but nopony wants to go back more than you.”

She shrugged. “Some of my subjects are so eager to endure lunar conditions that they’re even forming families up here.” Her eyes settled meaningfully on Quill, though he could only glance over his shoulder with confusion. Was there somepony behind him he hadn’t noticed? “This is wise. Better to realize we are trapped than to struggle against forces we cannot overcome. If the army will not serve Nightmare, then I will need a second generation to one day retake Equestria.”

“I… suppose it’s a good thing that most of your army was evenly-mixed bats, instead of the mostly-stallion earth pony shock troops the Sun Tyrant favored. Whatever imbalance does exist is mostly corrected by the camp fo— Princess, why are you looking at me that way?”

“I just find it amusing that you sound so… detached about the whole affair. You’re more personally involved than you ever were in the creation of some useful invention for the city. Yet you speak about the camp followers and pairing off soldiers.”

He backed away a step, his one good wing flaring in his confusion. “Forgive me, Princess. I’m afraid I do not understand. I’m too old for any of that. Perhaps there are mares who would be convinced to tolerate a gnarled old… creature like myself. But they would only be doing it for the chance of granting an inheritance to their child. I’m certain you’ll find a proper replacement for me when I die, without the need for a hollow dynasty.”

The princess wasn’t smiling anymore. She learned forward on the throne, eyes unblinking. “You’re… not lying to me. Of course you wouldn’t keep secrets from your princess. Particularly since the secret you’d be keeping has dwelt with me for months. Which means…” Her eyes widened. “Iron Quill, where is your bodyguard? Is it possible that you… don’t know?”

So much for keeping you secret. The command to protect him had been Penumbra’s to obey, he hadn’t done anything wrong. But he hadn’t been jumping to report her departure, either. He had no desire to make life harder for the bat.

But he wasn’t stupid, either. He wasn’t going to bucking lie.

“I have no idea,” he admitted. “The last time I saw her, we parted on… confusing terms. She seemed distressed about something, but would not say what. I cannot explain where she went, or why.”

Nightmare Moon laughed, her voice booming through her throne-room. The magical energy within her made the glowstones along the walls flicker briefly, growing brighter with her emotions, then fading again. Finally she rose from the throne, spreading her wings. “You defy all rational understanding, causing me to question all I thought I knew about the magic of Nightmare, and yet you do not even know.”

She turned her back on Quill, heading not for the wide double-doors that led to the royal quarters, but the single door barely big enough for her that the servants used.

Quill opened his mouth to ask what she was doing, but then she gestured for him to follow, and there was nothing for him to do but obey.

“You solved many insolvable problems for me, Quill. Now I will resolve a mystery that tormented you. Consider it your… reward for loyal service.”

Nightmare Moon’s throne room and quarters were really just a section like any other, though they were divided to give the princess as much luxury as they could afford. But down this hallway led to the usual facilities—a kitchen, privy, and bathing area for the servants, along with a few bunkrooms. Their attachment to the princess meant more luxury than the barracks that most ponies slept in.

Pestle stopped in the hall, backing slowly away from the two of them with a slight bow for the princess. Her own servants were past the “terrified scraping” stage of obedience.

Finally they reached a shut servant’s door, made of a thin sheet of lunarium like most unimportant things. Just enough to give privacy, without the strength to resist even modest pressure from a determined pony.

“When we were banished here, I believed survival would be impossible. You showed me I was mistaken. Your actions have shown me more I thought was impossible.”

The princess didn’t knock—what reason did she have to care for the space of her subjects? She shoved the door open with her magic, letting the faint glow of the hallway’s single glowstone shine in. More than enough for Quill’s bat eye.

He wouldn’t have needed sight to recognize the pony inside. Penumbra’s quarters were spartan in the extreme, with only an armor stand on one side, and her cot on the other.

Not everything about Penumbra was familiar, as much as Quill now knew her in every intimate detail. Her belly was slightly swollen, stretched just a little from the early stages of a foal growing there.

She looked up, as though the light was blinding her. “Q-Quill?” Her voice came in a daze, clearly confused. “Is that… Princess? Is my service… required?”

She sounds so strange. Like a pony suffering the effects of a serious spell.

Nightmare Moon shook her head. “My loyal servant, I have made my needs clear. The only service I require from you is to continue to come to meals and eat them, even though you do not feel the need.”

“And I…” Her eyes settled on Quill, and she seemed almost to lose focus. “I’m sorry, Quill. Can’t… can’t protect you. Right now. Can’t protect… much of anything.”

He wanted to run to her side, but Nightmare Moon held him back with a wing. She swung the door closed, returning Penumbra to the dark. “Why are you keeping her in there? And how… why… what…”

“How is an undead pony having a child?” Nightmare Moon asked. “That is the one question I can’t answer. If you were a unicorn, you would sense the powerful spell on her. But you aren’t, so trust that I can feel it. Clearly you didn’t cast it, and yet… when she was more lucid, she spoke normally. She swore that she had been with no other stallions. That she had drank no potions, and felt no charms. In spite of everything, it must have been you.”

“I…” He couldn’t meet her eyes. Of all the things he might’ve expected to talk to the princess about, why this? “I don’t know how this is possible, Princess. We were, uh… we were together. She was right about that. But I don’t have any magic to cast on her.” He winced. “Why is she so… confused? I’ve known plenty of mares who were carrying a child before, and none of them seemed so…”

Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow. “You’re a midwife now too, Lord Commander?”

“Well… yes.” He glared stubbornly at her. “I served in the Sun Tyrant’s order twenty years. I did many things, including assist new mothers.”

“Again, I am… uncertain. What we observe is the interaction between Nightmare’s transformation, and this new spell. I believe the relationship is… parasitic. Her body is not alive, and would not be able to host a child under normal circumstances. To protect itself, the spell upon her harvests much of her magic.”

You let this happen. The old princess would’ve annihilated the spell long before it could’ve gone so far. Some part of him wished she had, as the old Nightmare Moon would’ve done. His love for Penumbra was more important than any impossible child. Yet—there was another instinct down there. One he hadn’t known still worked.

“Will she recover?” he asked instead. “When this is over, and the… child… is complete?”

The princess shrugged an ambivalent shoulder. “You ask as though there is a pony who could answer your question. I have no idea. I don’t believe anypony can know. Of one thing I am certain—Penumbra’s greatest chance is to allow the spell, and the child, to reach completion. You need not fear my interference. I will not put the life of my sole remaining Voidseeker at risk.”

“The others are… still alive, aren’t they princess? Do you worry that they’ll… wish for revenge against Moonrise?”

Again she shrugged. “They could never do anything disloyal to me. Except for Aminon and Penumbra, every one of those ponies swore to Nightmare through me. Those who remain are all young, or at least young compared to the pact with Nightmare. They will not defy my will.”

I hope you’re right, Princess. It would be so easy for them to take a rock and shatter our windows in the night, damning everypony in the city.

“I will continue to watch over your… mate, Penumbra. You need not worry for her. There is nothing your worry could accomplish anyway. Focus on your survival without a bodyguard. Though there… is still a chance that neither she nor the child will survive. By all accounts, nothing should’ve happened. A pity Starswirl can’t hear of this. I would like to see his face…”

---

The impossible happened about seven months later, as near to perfectly as it was possible to be.

It was an impossible secret to keep in a city as small as Moonrise, even with Penumbra never leaving the princess’s personal company. Quill would never learn which servant had leaked the information—but considering there was soon to be a child he couldn’t hide, it didn’t really matter. Ponies would learn what they would.

There was no terrible scandal, as he might’ve expected from the news that the Lord Commander had slept with what amounted to a sacred religious icon. Nopony would speak honestly to him about the subject of course, but his assessment was that ponies actually seemed to admire him for it. His relationship with Penumbra only proved the moon welcomed them.

He did not move Penumbra to the hospital wing, where Cozen had delivered only a few weeks before. Instead, the doctors came to the royal wing, where they could be sworn to secrecy over whatever they might see.

Even his close friends—Sylvan, Chain, Silver—would only be allowed once everything was finished. Nightmare would keep its secrets.

He needn’t have worried. Though Penumbra herself was in a barely-conscious delirium through the whole procedure, the birth progressed with a minimum of disturbing interruptions. Quill’s old body was of little use in the birthing room, but he held Penumbra’s foreleg through the procedure. That would have to be enough.

But then the birth was finished, and poor Penumbra dropped almost instantly into a torpid stupor.

“It’s a filly,” said Marine Kelp, offering Quill the bundle. “I’m sorry the mother isn’t… none of my usual methods are working to rouse her. We’ll need to find another mare to nurse for her.” She offered the now-dry bundle of cloth to Quill, who took it gingerly with his one good leg.

“I’ve already spoke to a willing mare,” he said. “There aren’t many available, but I happen to be closely acquainted with one. If you could send a nurse for Cozen… I would appreciate it.”

“Certainly.” Marine lowered her head and slipped out the door. There wasn’t even a shred of the resentment that had once characterized her interactions with Quill. Her anger over imagined oppressions didn’t hold much water when Quill indulged everypony in their own religions all they wanted. He had no reason to investigate heretical sun worship when it came from the hooves of his most capable.

Quill felt the weight of the foal settle into his hooves as though he were watching it happen to somepony else. Behind the seeing glass Sylvan had crafted for him, his eye misted with tears. Of all the joys he thought long denied to him, this had to be near the top of the list. He’d done far too much evil to ever see a child again. In some small way, every pony suffering here on the moon was his fault. He could’ve turned the princess in before Nightmare had empowered her. He’d been the one to trade the lives of a few peasants, he’d joined her willingly.

Apparently fate didn’t care. He leaned down, brushing a few wiry strands of dark mane away from the little pony’s face. She was a bat of course, sleeping more peacefully than her mother. Her tufts of dark mane were mixed with equal shades of stark white, paler even than his own aging hair. In every way Quill could read, the child seemed healthy—her wings were intact, her legs were the right lengths and shapes. “You’re perfect,” Quill whispered through his tears. “And I don’t deserve you. You shouldn’t exist.”

The foal stirred, wriggling in her bundle until Quill met her eyes. Or tried to. There was a strange gray about them, and they glazed right past him without settling on him. But her eyes were wet, her body was damp and warm. She was unmistakably alive in a way that Penumbra wasn’t anymore.

Sweet Celestia, no.

Quill had seen this before, in a small number of foals he’d helped deliver. She was blind.

The foal squeaked pitifully at him, her mouth opening and closing in vain for nursing that hadn’t arrived. He could only stroke her back gently, shushing her. “She’s almost here,” he urged. “I’m sorry, I know your mother would do it if she could. But she’s not actually… alive.”

Cozen did arrive, and at last the little foal could nurse. Even if she obviously struggled to get situated correctly. But in the end the baby drank, and any fears he might’ve had that she was somehow undead too were assuaged. She still needed to eat—she wouldn’t be trapped as a foal forever.

Penumbra woke later that night, long after Quill had dozed off. But even with as little as everything weighed on the moon, her shifting was enough to attract Quill’s attention. He stirred, groaning and wiping away the last vestiges of sleep. “I’m not alone,” she said, adjusting the blanket on her back and sitting up.

Quill did likewise, feeling his joints creak and strain under the sudden motion. He ignored their protests. “You’re not,” he said. “You never had to be. I wouldn’t have kept you locked away like Nightmare Moon did.”

He slid his chair closer to her cot, resting one hoof on her shoulder.

She reached up, holding his hoof with her own. It was the second most wonderful thing he’d felt today, even if her body was as cold and lifeless as he remembered. He was used to that by now. “And if I did that… you might’ve tried to hide me from her. The princess’s magic… I don’t know if I could’ve survived without it. That little parasite drained me of every drop of magic I had.

“Ah, well…” He looked away. “I would’ve called her the instant you were in danger. I’m just glad you’re okay. There was… some doubt. Nopony could be sure if you’d come back.”

She adjusted her wings, brushing the blanket aside. Her body no longer looked even a little bit motherly. Like everything the invading magic had done was now undone. It was reassuring, if a little sad. “I want to see her,” she said. “If you named her without me, I’m changing it back.”

“I’ll get her.” Quill rose to his hooves, turning towards the door. “I haven’t named her yet. It didn’t feel right to… do it without you.”

Soon enough, the foal was cradled in her hooves. She stirred uneasily, clearly unhappy to be woken. But considering everything Penumbra had gone through, Quill wasn’t going to deny her.

“Meanwhile, I have had occasion to think of little else,” she said. She looked down at the child, apparently oblivious of her blind eyes. Quill hadn’t told her yet, and he wasn’t sure when he would. “We’re naming her Faithful Gale, and there’s nothing you can do about it.”

“Faithful Gale,” he repeated. “Sounds perfect. Just like her.”

Chapter 23: Faithful Color

Faith waited eagerly at the back of the line, bouncing more than walking with every step. She was surrounded by a world of other chattering fillies and colts. Ordinarily she might’ve loathed hearing their constant jabbering about their chances and what color they’d be sorted into—but just now, it had its purpose.

Faith’s world was utterly dark, the darkness of something that had never known light. Indeed, “light” was itself just a word to her, a word that translated roughly to heat.

Faith was blind.

But she was also a bat, saving her from being left to the cavern-rats and the cold.

Don’t be so dramatic. You’re the First Commander’s daughter. You’d have an Invalid’s bed and a life of stealing resources from Moonrise, giving nothing back.

Instead of all that, Faith heard the space around her. The Academy’s entrance steps were made from flat stone, with a metal railing off to one side that she occasionally touched with one leg to reassert her bearings.

“Dust Storm,” called a voice from the front of the line. “Time for your assessment, get in here.”

Please. Everypony knows Dust Storm will go Blue. Just give her the spot already and let the rest of us try.

“I’ll see you Reds later,” the pegasus said, spreading her wings in a noisy display of feathers, before prancing up the steps and vanishing into the Academy with a click of the metal door.

The crowd moved forward. There weren’t as many of them as any of their parents hoped for, so even at the back of the line Faith wouldn’t be waiting forever. The moon was a harsh mother. Roughly half the fillies and colts born around Faith’s own time had lived this long.

“Faith!” Arclight’s voice called from behind her, quieter than most ponies spoke. But he knew how much sound mattered to her, and had long since learned to be as quiet as possible around her. Even so, she heard his hoofsteps, and knew when he would be within reach. She knew to expect the slight embrace.

He lowered his voice to a whisper, speaking right into her ears. “You could’ve gone first. Buck, your mom probably could’ve made you skip this whole thing. Why are you waiting in line?”

She sighed. Arclight couldn’t understand. “Because that’s what ponies do. We wait in line, we get our assessments, we get our apprenticeships. We don’t cheat our way into things we don’t deserve.” She spread her wings preemptively, settling a hoof on his shoulder. “I’m not accusing you of anything, Arclight. You deserve that Blue. You tested early, but it’s fair. I get it.”

He grunted noncommittally. She’d been right. “Mom and Dad wanted me to invite you over for dinner when your test is over.”

“Are we celebrating? Or mourning?”

Arclight shrugged, which she could only hear thanks to the sound his blue necklace made when he shook it. Well, she assumed it was blue. Like light itself, the colors meant little more to her than the ranks they implied. “Dunno yet. But I’ll be waiting right here until we can find out. Tell me when you know, yeah?”

Dust Storm emerged from inside with a shriek of glee, zooming through the air so loudly that Faith didn’t even duck to avoid her. “See ya later, Reds! Except you, White.”

Faith couldn’t see who she might be pointing at, but she didn’t need to be able to see to guess who it would be. There was only one pony in this group Dust Storm would dare insult that way, and that was the one who couldn’t see her do it.

The line moved forward again. At least the most unpleasant pony waiting ahead of them was gone, giving her a little peace. “How’s the Arcanium? Is being a wizard’s apprentice everything you dreamed it would be?”

He followed her up the steps. “Being tired all the time isn’t my favorite. I love books as much as the next pony, but… I wish we didn’t have to be locked up in the Arcanium all the time.”

Faith grinned. “Just practice your air-spells and teleportation. When I’m on the surface crew, I’ll need a good partner.”

Arclight winced. She couldn’t see it of course, but she could hear it in his voice. “I don’t think… Faith, have you thought about what you’ll do if you don’t make Blue?”

“Because I’m not good enough?” She spread her wings, puffing out her chest and baring her fangs at him. “Don’t sound like them Arclight. There isn’t a better flyer on the moon. There isn’t a better geologist. I can learn twice as much by touching metal as these other ponies can learn with their stupid eyes.”

Arclight backed away. “Alright, alright! I’m not… I’m not trying to argue with you, Faith. I’m sorry.”

“You should be.” She folded her wings, falling back into line.

“I’ll be waiting when you get out,” he said. “I still want to be friends when you’re done, yeah? No matter what happens.”

She swore under her breath, glaring in his direction. At least, she assumed that was what she was doing. It was really just a word, like so many others.

The line ahead of her finally dwindled, and she stood at the top of the stairs. She fiddled with the empty lunarium links of her necklace, each one waiting for an achievement medal. And of course, her color.

Finally the door opened again, and Silver Needle’s voice called from inside. “Faithful Gale.” She stopped in the doorway, and Faith nearly walked into her. She hadn’t flung them open to wait for the others. She kept her voice low, sympathetic. “Faith, you don’t have to be here.”

“Yes I do,” she argued, standing alert. “I’m ready to prove myself worthy of the Night Princess’s glory. I’m ready to lift Moonrise with my hooves, as those before me have lifted.” She recited perfectly, keeping the anger out of her voice as best she could. She thought she did a pretty good job.

The door rumbled open. “Inside then.” Silver turned, her hooves moving swiftly off into the Academy. Faith followed quickly behind, barely needing to squeak to see her way forward. She’d been coming here every day since she was old enough to study a craft.

They passed through a massive entryway, where metal plaques of achievement surrounded a statue twice as tall as she was. Faith slowed just a little, listening to the reflection off the pony’s massive form. Stone armor carved a face she had barely known. Covered with scars, with only a single wing on his right side.

First Commander Iron Quill, watching over Moonrise in death as he had done until the end of his days. I’ll make you proud, Dad. You’ll see. She swept her wing against one of his carved legs as she passed for good luck, then hurried to catch up with Silver.

They went all the way to the gymnasium for the test, a space so large that her voice could barely show her the other side. She could hear the nearer hazards all the same—rings, and pillars, and simulated craters of sand.

Faith found the little metal line where the course began and stopped to stretch. She was more than ready for the flight, but that didn’t mean she was going to begin without proper preparations.

Needle’s voice came from a dozen paces away, concerned. “Faith, what are you doing?”

“Preparing for my evaluation,” she said simply. If the evaluator was going to hold to strict ceremony, then she could do that too. She stood up straighter, spreading her wings to either side. “My name is Faithful Gale, and I am here to petition the Master of Labor for placement among the Blues, to serve among the Dustwalkers. In their ranks, I will use my hooves to lift Moonrise, so that one day we might have our vengeance.”

The Master of Labor stopped walking, drawing in a sharp breath. She didn’t say anything for almost a minute, before making her way back in halting steps. Finally her breathing was only feet away, practically within reach. “Faith,” she said. “It’s noble how much you want to serve Moonrise. But you ca—”

“My name is Faithful Gale,” she said, a little louder. “My name is Faithful Gale, and I am here to petition the Master of Labor for placement among the Blues, to serve—”

She felt a hoof settle on her shoulder, silencing her. Like all of the first generation, she had to reach up to Faith’s shoulder, even though she was old, and Faith was young. They were all short like that, even her father. Even her mother. Only the princess was taller than the average filly.

“Faith, you can’t do this.” She spoke a little firmer now, without the gentleness that had made her so easy to interrupt before. “It’s good that you want to serve so well. Moonrise will make use of your talent and resourcefulness. But the purpose of the colors we wear isn’t to decide the quality of food we receive and the bunks we sleep in. They’re an honest assessment of what we can actually accomplish. So resources aren’t wasted.”

Faith sniffed, feeling the beginning of a tear trickle down her face. She wiped it quickly away, hoping Silver Needle hadn’t seen. “Among the Dustwalkers, I wouldn’t waste anything for Moonrise. I wouldn’t shatter glowstone, or drain electricity, or—”

The hoof rested on her shoulder again, twisting her slightly to the side. Silver Needle’s voice came from very close this time. “That’s not true. The Dustwalkers risk themselves on the surface, Faith. Your own life would be in constant danger there, as well as the life of your partner. You could die.”

Her voice cracked, but she didn’t stop now. This was her only chance to be assigned a proper color. She wasn’t going to give up. “I’ve studied since I was a foal,” she said. “I know the dunes, I can fly better than anypony, I know how to find metal worth bringing back, I—”

Silver Needle cleared her throat, silencing her again. “If Iron was still alive today, he would never let you risk your life like that. I know this is hard to hear, Faith, but… the greatest service you can give to Moonrise isn’t to bring metal to smelt, or building the Dustmine. Your life is itself valuable. Ponies see you, they see your determination to survive even while broken, and they know they too can survive. You’re Iron Quill’s legacy. That’s all we expect of you. And maybe to produce an heir for Quill’s family, when you’re older. That’s it.”

Broken. That’s all we expect.

She was certainly crying now, there on the starting line. She could hear the obstacles waiting for her, and the sky without a ceiling far above. It called to her, even if she would never see it.

“S-so…” She cleared her throat, glaring down at the Master of Labor. Or at least, where she thought Silver Needle would be standing. “That’s it, then? I just… eat Moonrise’s food, breathe its air, and… let somebody buck me when I’m older? That’s it?”

“You don’t have to say it like that,” Silver Needle said. “Your life is irreplaceable, Faith. Every day you’re inspiring the ponies of Moonrise. But... there are other things.” She held up something, two pieces of metal. It sounded like lunarium. A color pin, meant to go on Faith’s blank necklace. Of course she couldn’t see the color on it. “It would be improper for Quill’s daughter to be less than purple. With this, you could take up Runecrafting in the Arcanium.”

Carving the same shapes into bits of metal all day, every day. Never stand on the surface. She tensed, retreating from Silver Needle. Back towards the obstacle course.

“I still think… I could test into Blue, Master Silver Needle. If you just… Can’t I take the test? Even if you don’t let me ever apprentice with the Dustwalkers. Wouldn’t it be better for Iron Quill’s daughter to test higher? You could testify that you saw me complete it with your own eyes! I’d be even more of a… whatever I am. A tool. I’d be a better one.”

Silver was silent for a long time. Her hoofsteps circled around Faith, though she couldn’t see what the mare might be doing. Finally she cleared her throat. “I’ll never let you onto the surface,” she said flatly. “Do you understand that? You’re blind, Faith. You’re a danger to anypony who serves with you.”

She nodded weakly. “Is there any danger to letting me take the test? I fly these obstacles every day. It’s a little late to stop me now.”

Another pause, shorter this time. “I suppose there’s no harm. I’m sorry I can’t give you any more, Faith. We’re all heartbroken you can’t fill your father’s hooves. But nopony here doubts your loyalty or dedication to Moonrise. You don’t have to do this.”

“I do,” she said flatly. “I can’t make you let me out, but… I want to test into Blue.”

Needle fiddled with something. Objects moved around inside a container, and a quill tapped on paper. Real paper, which was never wasted on Moonrise. This was her score, the most important score she’d get in her whole life. “Very well. Listen for the whistle, you have two minutes to fly five laps of this course in total darkness. Every lap you fail to complete will penalize you ten points. Every object you touch will penalize you five points.”

She blew the whistle.

Faith hesitated for another moment more, startled by Needle’s sudden change of heart. She’d nearly given up by now. Her whole life was nothing more than a demonstration to the other ponies of Moonrise. She might as well be a mural painted on the wall—another thing that Faith couldn’t read.

But she could fly. She took off with a single smooth leap, spreading her wings and gliding forward through the air. She didn’t bother keeping her squeaking down anymore—Needle had said she was in darkness, where any bat was expected to use these senses.

Where other students might’ve had to struggle to find their way, Faith was no worse off than she’d been before.

She nearly smacked into the first pillar, right in the center of the lane. This isn’t supposed to be here! She veered to the left, through space that should’ve held a ring. But there was no ring, and a slope of sand approached rapidly on that side.

They changed the course for my test. She climbed as high as she could, cresting the dune and scattering dust behind her. The far wall approached rapidly at this speed, and she caught herself with a spin through the air, before narrowly missing several rings suspended on thick rope. At least those were the same, even if they weren’t where she expected.

With each obstacle, Faith sped up. There was a flat wall crossing half of the return lap, waiting for her to smack into. She peeled around it, dodged another pillar, then dipped low for a few more rings.

First lap finished, no penalties. She sped up around the second one, not needing to call as loudly to dodge the dangers she knew would be waiting for her. Up around the bend, around a pillar, and so on.

She landed after her fifth lap, a full three seconds before Needle blew her whistle. She grinned, shaking some sand off her wings.

“Fifty points,” Needle said, scribbling onto her notepad. “We’re very impressed, Faith. Let me just give you your—”

“No!” she squeaked, louder than she probably should’ve. Needle might be shorter than she was, but she was still the Master of Labor. She could give her a lifetime of mucking latrines if Faith really pissed her off. “I mean, fifty points isn’t enough for Blue. Let me finish.”

Needle drew in a sharp breath, then scribbled something on her clipboard. “Very well, Faith. This way.”

They crossed the rest of the gym, to a row of low tables. The tools of many crafts were arranged here, Faith used the edge of a wing to touch them as she passed. A runecrafting station, a loom, a fire pick and lead-twine for metalcraft. She took the warmth coming from further away to mean that a forge had been erected here, or maybe a glassblower’s station.

She ignored all of them as they settled at a table covered with a sheet of soft velvet. “Before you are all six primary metals,” she said. “Show me copper.”

Faith squeaked, listening to the placement of each lump of metal. They’d done nothing to make the shapes suggestive, they were each rough spheres, pitted and lumpy from impact on the surface. She touched each one with the back of her wing, then licked the one she suspected to be sure. “Copper.”

“Correct. Show me lunarium.” They repeated the process for iron, lead, and gold, before she asked, “Show me tin.”

There was only one lump left, but this time Faith hesitated. She tilted her head slightly in confusion. “Tin isn’t on this table, Master Needle. This is…” She nudged it again with her teeth. “I don’t know what this is.”

Needle scribbled something. “The craftsponies call it True Lunarium. I’m not fond of the name myself—it’s a mouthful. Somepony suggested solarium, but then the princess gave them two months hard labor. So probably not that either.” She turned away. “I suppose you’ll insist on testing with the survival gear as well. Follow me.”

She did. This time was a little harder for her—the mask and goggles Dustwalkers wore on the surface had to be applied and removed within a short window of time, one hard to reach when she couldn’t see what she was working with.

But she kept working, until her suit was on, and she could start performing the various Dustwalker rituals required for a bat who wanted to ever visit the surface. There were knots to tie, filters to change, signals to send… and then she was finished.

“That’s a final score of… ninety-four,” Needle said. “Congratulations, Faith, you’re Blue.”

She opened her mouth to cheer, but before she could even move, she felt a hoof settle on her shoulder again, pushing her down. The adults of the first generation might be short, but they were also incredibly strong, even the ones who weren’t earth ponies.

“Look at… right. Well, listen to me. I’m giving you this charm, but you need to understand. I’m giving you this with my words of apology. You will never walk on the surface. Your life is too precious, and your deformity is too severe.”

“But…” She probably should’ve kept her mouth shut, but now that she’d made it this far, she couldn’t. She deserved to speak. It was her right, dammit! “But I’m Blue.” She reached out for the charm, Needle pulled it away.

“That’s a bucking piece of metal, Faith. The colors are pointless—they’re a way for us to make sure that nopony’s labor is wasted, that’s all. There’s nothing sacred about a piece of metal.”

“I’m Blue,” she repeated. “That means I can do the work of my tribe. I can be a Dustwalker.”

Master Silver Needle sighed deeply. “Quill would’ve been less tolerant of this stupidity. He… he understood. Your life is more important than the ore you could ever find. I’m the Master of Labor, Faith… and I’m telling you right now, I will never give you a Dustwalker shift as long as I live. I won’t even let you bucking apprentice with them. If you fight me on this, I’m going to take this charm and toss it into the furnace!”

Whatever argument she might’ve been about to make died in her throat, turning into a half-strangled sob.

“That’s better.” She felt something settle into her hoof—a circle of lunarite warmed by a pony’s touch.

With one shaking hoof, Faith reached up and secured it in place on her necklace, clicking the clasp through the center link of her necklace. For all the good it did her. Her charm might as well be white.

“It’s amazing what you can do, despite your deformity. You’re an example to all of Moonrise. Lord Commander Chain Mail will probably give you a bucking speech. Take the honor you’ve won today, the proof that in a kinder world, you could’ve been a Dustwalker.”

She turned to leave, without waiting for formal dismissal, without waiting for anything. But Needle stopped her. “You’ll have the next lunar day to celebrate your appointment, along with all the others. But when your time of rest is over, you’re going to accept the apprenticeship in Cozen’s shop. Just… look on the bright side. Your little coltfriend is working there too. You can spend some time together. Get started on that heir early.”

Talk that might’ve made her cheeks flush with anticipation filled her with disgust when it came from the Master of Labor. Faith turned and ran from the hall, and this time Needle didn’t stop her.

She passed her father’s statue in tears. It didn’t matter that she couldn’t see his face, she knew he’d be glaring down with disappointment. She imagined his words, spoken in that ailing voice she’d known since birth. “So what if the universe gave you a deformity? Who are you going to cry to, the princess? No. You’re stronger than that. You reach out for what you want, and you take it. Nopony is going to give it.”

I tried, Dad. I really tried. She reached the outer door, shoving her shoulder against it and stumbling out the steps. She nearly fell on her face, but of course the moon gave her plenty of time to catch herself, turning a fall into a few indelicate bounces.

“Arclight? Arclight?” She stopped at the bottom, calling desperately. She was crying, but she didn’t quite have it in her to care. “Arclight, did you leave?”

Something touched her wing, a gentle hoof. She spun furiously, and nearly struck out at her unseen attacker—until she realized the obvious. Arclight’s voice. “Faith?” His hooves echoed lightly off the stone as he moved closer. “Faith, what’s wrong? You…” He hesitated. “Buck me, you did it. You’re Blue.”

She shook her head vigorously. “I’m nothing.” I will never give you a Dustwalker shift as long as I live. “It doesn’t mean anything. It’s all just pretend.”

Arclight flung one leg around her shoulder in a quick hug, squeezing her tight. She didn’t have the strength to resist, emotionally or physically. “Hey, Faith… why don’t we go home? My dad will be mostly finished with dinner now, I’m sure. He always cooks interesting things.”

She nodded weakly, feeling warm tears streak her face. But she couldn’t even bring herself to wipe them away. “That sounds… that sounds good,” she said.

Some part of her, a distant part by now, reminded her of something else. If anypony knows what to do about this, it’s Cozen and Sylvan Shade. Or her mother, but getting Penumbra to notice her was harder than getting time with the princess.

Gritting her teeth, she fell into step beside Arclight and left the Academy behind.

Chapter 24: Dead City

Faith dragged her hooves all the way into the housing block, then up several flights of stairs to Green level. Through a set of guarded doors—a position that was more symbolic at this point—she passed into the rotunda.

Faith couldn’t see the colors meant to indicate Green level, but she could smell them. Here, where the noble and great ones of Moonrise lived, there were living plants.

Not just the entirely practical potatoes, carrots, or wheat either, but far more interesting smells. Mint, parsley, bay, oregano… and in the very center of the garden, an actual apple tree. Unimaginable luxury for the other ponies of Moonrise.

Faith couldn’t pretend to be a stranger here. There was no black level, and so her mother lived here in the same vast space that she had once shared with Iron Quill.

But she wouldn’t be there, and Faith had no desire to go back. They wrapped around the corner, then through a metal door into Arclight’s home.

Every color had their own floorplan, so at least she only had to memorize each one once. But Arclight’s parents were the exception. Like all Greens they had their own kitchen, which they’d transformed largely into a laboratory. There were strange apparatuses of cold glass tubes and metal coils always up against the wall whenever she dared touch them with a wing.

A few bubbled and frothed merrily as they entered, mixing the smells of cooked grain and mushroom with something harsh and metallic. At least she never tasted it in the food.

“You’re back,” Aunt Cozen said, her voice coming through the doorway in the little dining room. Of course she wasn’t really Faith’s aunt, any more than Sylvan was her uncle. But with as little she saw her mother… “How’d it go?”

She reached down, holding up her necklace towards the sound of her voice.

“Incredible,” Cozen muttered. “That’s amazing, Faith. You did it, congratulations!” Under her enthusiasm, Faith could clearly hear her concern. She wasn’t trying to make her worry obvious, but it was powerful all the same. You didn’t want me to get it either.

“Blue?” Sylvan’s voice, from much closer. His hooves clopped past her, and from the smells and the odd three-step gait, she guessed he was carrying a tray. “Great work, Faith! We knew you could, uh… we knew you’d manage it!”

No you didn’t. That smell, the mushroom with just a hint of something fresher. Moth. They’d cooked her favorite food, mothwraps, even though none of them particularly cared for it. They could claim it was just to celebrate with her, but Faith wasn’t stupid.

She sat down at the table anyway, slumping her head against the cool lunarium surface. “It doesn’t mean anything,” she muttered.

“What was that?” Cozen asked.

“Master of Labor…” She looked up in the unicorn’s direction. “Master Needle says she’ll never let me onto the surface. My color doesn’t matter. She didn’t tell me that for my whole life, guess she never thought it would be worth mentioning while I trained for hours every day. But whatever. I get a piece of metal I can use to get all the bugs I want at commissary. Great.”

There was a long silence in the kitchen. She could practically feel the pressure settling around her. But was it expectation, anger, or pity? If only she could feel their faces, she might’ve known. Nopony moved enough for her to be sure, which made her think they must be tense about it.

Finally Sylvan spoke. “Reaching Blue was an incredible accomplishment.”

“For someone as disfigured as I am?” she spat. “That’s what Needle said. I should just… take my color and be happy.”

“It’s more than most ponies in Moonrise will ever see,” Cozen said. Her voice was soft, motherly in a way Penumbra never was. “I don’t think you should be happy, you should be furious. Obviously you’ve worked your whole life for something, and you deserve to get what you’ve earned.”

“Can we eat?” Arclight asked. “I know Faith is upset, but… I’m hungry. Maybe you’ll feel better after some weird bugs.”

“They’re not weird,” she grumbled, settling into her seat and folding her wings abruptly to her sides. She didn’t try to serve herself, not here. It wasn’t great to touch her wings up against the food other ponies were about to eat, particularly when they were covered with dust from the practice field.

But she heard her plate scraping against the table as somepony pushed it, and she touched it gingerly with the edge of a hoof. She reached down, letting off a single quick burst of sound to judge how much she had and where it was, before taking her knife and spearing a wrap.

It was simple food, not the usual unicorn fare. Quill had called them ‘marchwraps’ because they could be prepared in advance and eaten by an army on the march. But instead of simple grain, she liked hers filled with warm potatoes, and creamy cooked grubs.

“Not that one, Arclight,” Cozen chided. “The grubs are in those three. The others are mushroom.”

The others started to eat. But Faith didn’t, she glared down at her plate, tempted by the smell. But she was curious, and this felt like… accepting what had happened. “What should I do?” she asked, voice low. “I could…” There was only one pony who could change her color, the same pony who could change anyone’s color. “I could ask the princess for consideration.”

Sylvan spat something against the wall. When he finally spoke, his voice was still shocked and horrified. “That’s, uh… a really bad idea.”

“Yes,” Cozen added, without skipping a beat. “Nightmare Moon, uh… she values strength above anything else. If you come to her to complain, she’d probably just make you White for wasting her time. If she even saw you to begin with.”

That made sense. Nightmare Moon had always insisted on strength and endurance from her ponies. Vengeance will come to those who work and wait. We will one day regain our inheritance. The princess wouldn’t roll over and accept this, she’d do something about it.

Attacking Needle is wrong. The mare wasn’t evil, and she clearly wanted to protect Faith. She was misguided and infuriating, that was all.

“Aren’t you going to eat, dear?”

Her mind was spinning. Even chewing would waste too much of her time, time she could better spend on figuring out what to do.

“When it looked like Moonrise was doomed…” she said, turning towards the two of them. “You didn’t give up. You figured out a way.”

“Of course,” Uncle Sylvan said. “There’s always a way, I think we’ve learned that by now. The moon is like Nightmare Moon herself—dangerous, but not hopeless. She rewards cleverness.”

“And endurance,” Cozen added hastily. “There’s nothing more important than that. Remember, we’ve always thought we were going home. We hope for it, but we have to accept that it will take time. I think that’s important for you too. Take time, take it slow.”

Or do something so incredible, that they have to let me be a Dustwalker. Faith took a bite of the cooling wrap, letting the taste wash away her doubt. From her birth, life had been unfair. She didn’t have to accept it just because ponies told her to.

But she wasn’t going to get any further with her aunt and uncle. She waited until the meal was over. While they cleaned things up, she slipped away with Arclight back into the garden.

They weren’t the only ones: the sound of other fillies and colts and play echoed through the hall, along with song and harp and a few ponies sparring with wooden swords. Faith placed each of them on her mental map, and they found the most secluded spot they could: in front of her own home.

Iron Quill had not been an earth pony, but he’d once cared for his own flowers, which formed a little garden Faith had never seen. But when she was young, she had smelled it, and listened as the First Commander of Moonrise explained each one.

They were dead now. The garden had its caretakers, but nopony had dared touch Quill’s flowers. Particularly with his widow, still haunting their quarters like her cave.

She wasn’t home now, though. Faith knew that as surely as she could feel the metal under her hooves. “You stopped arguing,” Arclight said, as soon as they were alone. “Can we… be happy that you’ve finally come to terms with everything and you’re not going to do anything dumb?”

She shook her head, grinning mischievously. “Arclight, we’re going to do the dumbest possible thing.” She began pacing back and forth, stopping just short of the dead planter-box without having to touch it. Even the echoes from her own hoofsteps were enough to hear it.

“I figured.” He slumped to the floor not far away. “Why can’t we just… not?”

“Our parents didn’t accept when the universe bucked with them. I’ve had to accept my ‘place’ in Moonrise my whole life. I’m sick of it.” She held up the necklace. “I earned this. I deserve to be able to work with everypony else.”

“Okay,” he said. His acceptance was more soothing than any embrace could’ve been. “What will we do about it?”

“Something big,” she answered. “That’s the only way. We have to help Moonrise so much that they have to recognize us. Do something that nopony ever dreamed of. Save the world.”

“The world doesn’t need saving,” he pointed out. “Or… it needs saving all the time. Don’t waste water, don’t eat too much, wake up on time, care for the garden…”

“I know,” she said, exasperated. “But there’s got to be… something.” She stopped pacing, resting one hoof on the brick wall. As if Moonrise could speak to her through its stones. “What does the city need? What could we do that nopony ever dreamed of?”

“Break the Sun Tyrant’s curse and return to Equestria?”

She hit him—or she swung her leg towards where she thought he’d be standing. But he could see her, and she couldn’t see where he’d moved. Her leg passed harmlessly through empty air.

“I know you’re a blue, but you’re not that good,” she said. “You’re not better than the princess, and she’s had… if she doesn’t figure it out, we won’t. Besides, that would just be showing how amazing you are.”

“I am pretty amazing,” he said. “Mom says I can enchant better than half of her unicorns. I’m gonna get a cutie mark for it for sure.”

“Can you do the air-spell?” she asked absently. As casually as she could make it sound.

“Yes,” he said flatly. “No, we’re not sneaking up to the surface. They’d take my Blue away for that”

Not if we did something amazing. But as she opened her mouth to say so, something more powerful silenced her. Yes, success overpowered any rule they broke. But the moon was barren for miles around Moonrise. And even if they did find some rich ore—buck, even if they brought it themselves, that just wouldn’t be enough to excuse stealing equipment, and somehow sneaking past the guards.

“I’m thinking bigger anyway,” she said instead. “Just being a Dustwalker isn’t enough. We could go up there, but we’d have to come back. They’d lock us up.”

“They’d lock me up,” he corrected. “I’m pretty sure nopony in the colony would punish you. Only daughter of the First Commander. It doesn’t matter what your pin says, you outrank everypony.”

I outrank them so much they won’t let me leave.

She didn’t want to argue again, certainly not with the only pony who had been consistently on her side. The only pony who might help her with whatever insane scheme she’d yet to devise.

“What’s bigger than Dustwalking, but smaller than saving Moonrise from the Sun Tyrant?”

There was a brief silence as they both considered it. Faith never would’ve admitted it, but she didn’t actually know very much outside of her chosen career path. She never could’ve seen the bigger picture of Moonrise the way her father had. Or… maybe she could one day, but that wasn’t what she’d practiced for.

“It has to be something that will make them let me have a real job,” she said. “Something that shows I can handle myself. Something that will really help Moonrise. Something ponies will hear about, and be furious if I can’t keep working.”

“I…” Arclight lowered his voice to a whisper, his mouth right up against her ear. He spoke very slowly, as though he were watching their surroundings every second. “I might have one idea. But it’s really stupid and I shouldn’t even tell you.”

She practically lit up, facing him. “What is it? No harm in saying.”

He seemed to think there was, because he didn’t say anything for almost a minute. She posed as pathetically for him as she could, flattening her ears and purposefully looking a little past him, instead of where she knew he was standing.

Finally he groaned. “We can’t do it,” he said. “It’s too much. Not even Mom and Dad did it. Not even your parents ever did it. It’s…”

“Just say,” she said. “Even if we can’t, at least I can eliminate something from the list.” Empty words, obviously. Whatever Arclight didn’t want to tell her had to be perfect.

“You learned the history of Moonrise at the Academy too,” he said. “You’re a Blue, you should know. Where did the first generator come from?”

She answered by rote. “The Princess of the Moon took the First Commander to the Sacred City, where they communed with the gods for seven days and seven nights. He returned enlightened, and shared his gift with everypony. But… probably your parents first, because they’d know what to do with it.”

“Right.” He pulled in close again, right up against her side. She flushed at his closeness, but didn’t push him away. “The Sacred City isn’t some… it’s real. Just like Equestria far away. It’s actually a place you can visit.”

Obviously it had to be real, if Quill had gone there. But she stared anyway. “Why would we want to?”

“Well…” He hesitated another moment more, then everything came out in a rush. “My mom always said that everything from there was incredible, she could barely understand it. Just look at what it did for your father—he was crippled, and one little machine from there made him able to walk.”

“It…” She froze, utterly motionless. “He never said where… His metal leg came from the Sacred City?”

Arclight was so close she could feel his nod against her coat. “He tried to get my mom to make more for some other crippled ponies in Moonrise, but it was too hard. They have… kinds of metals we don’t. Ways of putting things together we don’t.

Iron Quill got a metal leg. Maybe I can find a metal eye. Then I’d be like anypony else, and they’d have to let me be a Dustwalker.

“That sounds awesome,” she said. “All that ancient wisdom—almost anything we find would probably make us heroes in Moonrise. Let’s go!”

She turned to go, though of course she didn’t know where the city actually was. Probably they’d have to go to the surface, but beyond that…

Arclight yanked her back abruptly, dragging her along the stone. She could smell his sudden tension and anger. “That isn’t how it works, Faith. It’s the Sacred City. My mom and dad said that… the princess only ever took your father. Nopony else in the whole city ever got to see it.”

“And I’m his daughter,” she declared. “You keep saying it, everypony keeps saying it. If the princess was going to allow anypony to go, it would be me.” She blushed. “And you’d go, obviously. I need air.”

For a second, it almost seemed like he was going to agree with her. But then the moment passed, and he shook his head nervously. “That’s… I don’t think you realize what it would take, Faith.”

“Then tell me.”

“Well…” He twitched again, his head moving back and forth.

“There’s no one close enough to hear us,” she said. “I’m listening. I’d hear it if they were.”

He sighed. “Well, there’s… Okay, Faith. If I tell you, you have to swear not to share it with another soul. Nopony on Moonrise. I shouldn’t say anything, but… I know you’ll be awful about this if I don’t help you, so I’m gonna try.”

“I swear,” she said quickly. “Anything, whatever it is… yes. I can keep a secret! It’s not like anypony besides you wants to be with me. They’re either too afraid of a pony I’m not, or I’m just ‘the cripple.’”

He sighed. “My mom and dad have a secret cavern. It’s… not even possible to walk to. You have to teleport to it, through the rock. Mom brings air in and out when she visits.”

He had her attention now. “A secret cavern filled with… incredible things we can use to get Moonrise to recognize me?”

“No,” he said. “And yes, maybe? I don’t know. It’s where my mom and dad work on things that they’re not sure Moonrise should know about yet. Things that might not work… don’t want to get ponies’ hopes up, you know? And sometimes, it’s where they work on… a way rune to take ponies halfway across the moon to the Sacred City and study the incredible things there.”

He said it so fast she almost didn’t understand it. But the words slowly slid into place in her brain, like cobwebs shaken free. She actually smiled at him. “So we can get to the Sacred City,” she said. “Vanaheimr. You know the way. We go through there, and… bring back something incredible for Moonrise. We’re both heroes.”

“Well…” He sighed. “My mom and dad never used it. I think… I think your father might’ve been the one who asked to have it built. But Nightmare Moon was so dangerous about anypony who got near it. Do you really think she’ll be okay with us going because of you? If she’s not…” He shuddered. “She might not take our colors away, Faith. She might take our air away too.”

She nodded quickly, looking as confident as she could. “It’ll be fine!” Especially if she never finds out. “So you can get us to the… secret cavern? You can use the way runes? Whatever those are…”

“A really powerful spell,” he supplied. “Mom says it leaves a pony exhausted for days.”

“How often do your parents go to this cave?” she asked. “If we go charge it together…”

“You say we,” he muttered, annoyed. “But you’re not a unicorn. I’d be charging it. And it would probably take me a few days.” He glared at her for a few more seconds, or at least she assumed he had. “My mom and dad barely use it anymore. It’s more like our… vault, for all the things ponies won’t understand. Your father’s metal leg is in there, along with other things he brought back from Vanaheimr.”

“It sounds like this might be our only chance,” she said. “Think about it. We get a whole day to prepare—I know you didn’t take your day of rest before you started at the Arcanium! So you claim your days off, we make a big deal about how we’re… sneaking off together.”

She blushed, but went on anyway. “Everypony thinks we’re… but really we’re going off to that secret cave to charge the way runes. I could probably use my mom’s necklace to get enough food for the other side. We’d be gone for… how long would it take you to recharge it?”

He frowned, thoughtful. “If we could find somewhere to hold the air in, and it wasn’t too cold… two days. As long as we give me a day to rest before we use them. Or… maybe I’m completely wrong because I’ve never used them in my life, and I launch us miles away from everything and we die and nopony knows where we are.”

He started to shiver, but she caught him with a wing, squeezing him until he stopped. “Quit that. Your mom made it, right? Would she make a mistake like that?”

He didn’t move in her grip, not for a long moment. “No.”

“Exactly,” she declared. “We are going to pull this off, Arclight. We’re gonna go do what not even your parents were brave enough to do. We’re going to visit the Sacred City, and bring back something amazing for Moonrise.” Like a pair of metal eyes. That sounds like exactly what the city needs.

“Okay,” he said. “But… but if we do this, I want…” He made a noncommittal squeaking sound. “If we’re gonna get banished by the princess, or maybe frozen on the surface, or killed in the Sacred City… I don’t want to do it with just any mare. I wanna do it with my marefriend. So you, uh… you gotta say that you’ll be my special somepony.”

“Sure,” she said, without even thinking. “Uh… what’s that mean?”

“I… don’t know,” he admitted. “But lots of ponies have them. I want one too.”

Then again, maybe she did know. Silver had said something about heirs. Faith might be young, but she wasn’t stupid.

Chapter 25: Awesome

The shift bell came to Moonrise not long after, sounding through every level of the city. Everywhere, ponies lingering after dinner rose to return home. The bright lights illuminating every public space dimmed to a faint glow—or so she heard.

“Tomorrow morning,” Arclight promised, touching her shoulder with one hoof. “I’ll take you to the cave. If you still think this plan is… If you’re still crazy enough that you haven’t given it up.”

“I won’t,” she said. “It’s obviously perfect.”

He groaned, then let go. “Whatever, Faith. Sleep on it. Maybe you’ll have a better idea.”

I won’t, she thought. But she didn’t keep arguing. Arclight wasn’t a bat—he hated the dark. She wouldn’t keep him out here. Some part of her wanted to go back with him, to the little loft bed waiting for her with Aunt Cozen. She used it most nights—at least there she could be around other ponies, instead of giant empty rooms. But she didn’t want any more sympathy.

Besides, Cozen was smart too. If she stayed a little too long, she might realize that Faith was planning something, and put together what they’d be up to. Arclight would already have it hard enough keeping the secret.

She turned for her own door, resting a hoof on the old wood. Real wood, all the way from Equestria itself. She touched it with a hoof, breathing in the scent of an alien place. Grown so far from here that she could barely even imagine it.

Then she saw. Through the wall, and the old wooden door, there was suddenly a pony inside. She didn’t hear a sound, but she didn’t need to. Penumbra’s body was visible to her the same way she “saw” the sounds of walls and objects and other ponies, but in far greater detail. No color, little texture, but distinct lines.

Faith sighed and nearly turned around. Penumbra started pacing back and forth by the far wall, apparently waiting for her.

Finally she gritted her teeth, shoving the door open with a shoulder.

The First Commander’s old home was almost as large as the princess’s own, except that it had no servants’ quarters. She stepped into an entry-hall with its own heat vent, along with more skeletal plants, then through a doorway into the kitchen.

“Hi Mom,” she said, voice tired.

“Faith, good to see you!” Even without the strange way she seemed to glow, Faith would’ve called her happiness forced. “It’s, uh… big day.”

Faith stopped on the other side of the kitchen—almost entirely empty, since she couldn’t cook, and her mother was an undead monster who didn’t eat. They had their own icebox like the other Greens, but changing the block every day was more work than it was worth to keep a few pieces of fruit fresh. She never bothered.

“Big day,” she repeated, settling down on her haunches. “Everypony else had their parents waiting for them when they got out.”

“Oh, uh… did they?” Penumbra winced. “I didn’t know. Sorry, sweetie.” She made her way forward, extending an awkward leg to touch her, but pulling it back. She probably thought Faith couldn’t see it, since she was so quiet.

Faith wasn’t about to correct that impression.

“But… looks like you’re… Blue? That’s a good color, right? Better than… Green?”

“Worse than Green,” Faith corrected. “White, Yellow, Red, Purple, Blue, Green, Black. How do you not know that?”

“I…” She shrugged. “I’ve never really cared. Better food, warmer bedroom. Not really sure what I’m supposed to do with those.”

“You’re Black,” Faith said flatly. “You get anything you want just by asking. You don’t care because you don’t have to care.”

Penumbra finally did reach out, touching her lightly on the side. Faith tensed, pulling back. Not because she was afraid, though she knew plenty of ponies who would’ve been. “Congratulations, sweetheart. I’m sure, uh… I’m sure he would’ve been proud.”

Dad will be proud when I come back from the Sacred City with metal eyes, and nopony in Moonrise can force me to act like a cripple. “Yeah,” she said flatly. “I’m sure he would.”

“I, uh… guess most parents get their foals something when this happens,” Penumbra went on, sounding more awkward with each word. “Do you want anything?”

“Can you make the Master of Labor let me apprentice?” she asked. The words came out before she realized what she was saying, leaving her with a bitter taste on her tongue. But they were all true, and she wasn’t going to take them back. Why should she?

“Can I… what?” Penumbra blinked, retreating a few steps. “What are you talking about, Faith?”

“Master Needle,” she said. “Says that I’ll never walk on the surface as long as I live. I’ll never get to be a Dustwalker. Even though I basically got a perfect score. Just those stupid knots slowed me down a little, but… not too much. I probably know them better than half the crews up there right now.”

“Oh, is that it?” Penumbra asked. “Why would you want to be a Dustwalker, Faith? You’re blind.”

She froze. For a few seconds, it felt like her heart didn’t even beat in her chest. She took a few ragged breaths, backing away from her. “Y-yeah. Why would I…” She sniffed, turning her back on Penumbra. “Why would I want that?” She ran, gliding the last few strides before spinning abruptly and rolling through the doorway into her bedroom. She slammed it shut behind her, slumped against the wall, and cried.

A few seconds later, she saw Penumbra vanish through the wall, returning her to true darkness.

She flopped onto her hammock, and the welcome oblivion that waited there. I’ll show you too, Mom.

---

Penumbra wasn’t there when she woke for a breakfast of dried fruit and water from the wall. She flaked a pinch of dried lemon, stirred it, then drank. Faith sat with her pitiful breakfast at the huge wooden table. She felt its old surface under her wings, the dozens of little dents and impressions probably left by hundreds of meetings that shaped the future of Moonrise.

But now Quill was dead, and those meetings happened somewhere else. She sat in his seat, with the little wheels that let her pull it along the length of the table. She rolled it forward and backward, until she felt hungry enough to finally eat.

I’m supposed to be celebrating today. Moonrise would have a dozen different parties, as adults of every craft welcomed their first moonborn newcomers. But none of those parties would be waiting for her. Become a runecrafter. Carve metal for spells until I get old and die. If that was living, then she would walk out onto the surface and let the moon take her.

But she wouldn’t be going to celebrate with the runecrafters, or anypony else. She finished eating, and wandered down the hall to Quill’s private shower. She flipped the switch, then waited impatiently while water bubbled and rose. Finally a bell chimed, and she flipped it off again.

She’d insisted on being assessed with everypony else, but that didn’t mean she would reject every luxury her family enjoyed. She barely had parents, she was going to bucking use the private shower.

She met Arclight just outside the door, wearing a heavy satchel and already smelling nervous. He shifted on his hooves, but didn’t seem able to say anything for several long moments. “You’re… you’re really gonna… you think we should…”

“Yes,” she said, annoyed. “I haven’t changed my mind.”

“Then…” He turned, and she followed. “We should probably get gone before ponies start inviting us to things.”

“Inviting you,” she muttered. She shouldn’t be sour with Arclight, he was one of the few ponies who actually seemed to be on her side. If anything, she should be thanking him.

They descended down several flights of stairs, then stepped out of the housing block and into the main cavern, sticking to the marked paths. She couldn’t see any of those markings, but the floors here were flat brick instead of uneven stone, and had a raised lip that could either warn her that she was wandering off, or trip her onto her face in front of everypony. Whatever she needed least at a given time.

She couldn’t see the oxygen plant they passed next, with its shallow pools of water and strange instruments. But she could hear the faint froth of bubbling liquid that suggested they were making air now.

As important as the purples doing that job were, she’d never even thought about it twice. The instruments they used to know how much air the city needed couldn’t be seen without eyes, which meant she couldn’t read them.

“I guess you didn’t think of any better ways,” he said conversationally. “Like… maybe just talking to the Dustwalkers and asking them to teach you?”

“That might’ve worked…” she began. “But Needle was so sure I’d never be allowed to work. She would’ve talked to them to make sure they sent me away.”

“Yeah,” he muttered, voice distant. “You’re probably right. I’m just… not looking forward to being an empty crystal for the next two days. You better stay with me. I don’t know… what we’ll do, but… you can’t leave. I’m charging this for you.”

“I’ll stay,” she swore. “You’re helping me with… Nothing’s more important than this. It’s basically sacred, Arclight. You’ll see, when we’re done. You won’t regret helping me.”

He didn’t sound like he agreed, but he didn’t argue. At least for a little while, this cavern was still mostly public, packed with traffic flowing in both directions from the fungus/insect farms, as well as the cistern and the crypt-cavern. There was also the old arena, used mostly for sports that other ponies seemed to enjoy, but that Faith couldn’t watch.

“How much further?” she asked. “I don’t like the lower caverns much. The smell is just… awful.”

“I thought you liked fungus,” Arclight said. She couldn’t tell if his voice was amused or indignant. “That’s all it is.”

She didn’t have the energy to argue just now. All her hopes now hinged on this desperate ploy.

Eventually Arclight directed her off the path, in a direction she’d never traveled before. But she could smell it all the same, even as her hooves were traveling over rough ground. She wrinkled her nose, touching his side with one outstretched wing. She held it there constantly even as she squeaked, as a second line of defense against obstacles in her way. “The midden heap? How many bad smells do we need?”

“We’re just going past it,” he said defensively. “Think about it, Faith. We have to go somewhere that nopony would ever think to check. What’s the worst part of Moonrise?”

“I get it,” she said, voice flat. “Just tell me when we’re teleporting.”

“You say it like it’s easy.” Through her touch, she could tell he was puffing out his chest, slowing a little and throwing his head back. “How many other ponies who haven’t had their cutie mark a year can do that? It’s, uh… it’s really advanced!”

That’s the moon. Learn quick or die. “And I’m very proud of you,” she said. “And grateful. Nopony else could do this. But… please tell me this super-secret magical lab is somewhere close?”

“Yeah.” They walked a little while longer, before turning up a slope. “Time for a little more squeaking, Faith. This tunnel sucks, and I don’t think my horn will help you.”

She raised her voice just a little, and he wasn’t wrong. The tunnel curved up and away from them, with jagged protrusions and broken rock blocking the path at random. No wonder nopony had thought to use it for anything before now, it was barely even wide enough for an adult. They had things easier, though her head would scrape the ceiling in places.

After a few more difficult minutes of climbing, spent together in near-silence where she could use an occasional high-pitched sound to keep the cavern’s shape ever-present in her mind, they finally reached their destination.

A blank wall, no different than any other. She squeaked a few times as Arclight fell silent, as though she might be able to hear her way through the stone to whatever was on the other side. But there was nothing, not even the hollow feeling she sometimes got from doors and thin walls.

“You’re sure this is it?”

“Shut up,” he answered. “Stand close to me, close your eyes, and breathe out when I say.”

“Close my eyes for what?” she asked, tilting her head slightly to one side. “You think I’m going to see terrible things in the void? See, Arclight. See.”

“No,” he groaned. “I think Mom said the water on your eyes can freeze and you can burn them. Do you want your eyes cut out?”

She fell silent, screwing her eyes shut, and tucking her ears and wings in for good measure. “I’ve… never actually done this before.”

“Obviously,” he said. A few more moments of silence, then, “One… two… now!”

She exhaled, felling a profound yank at her lungs. There was a moment of terrible cold in the void, and it didn’t matter that her eyes were closed. Thousands of little dots seemed to appear around her, each one a little different. Like the way her mother looked, a faint patch of greater darkness against the vastness. They turned, watching her.

Then she was in the air, falling. The ground met her, and she squeaked in surprise, becoming abruptly aware of a round space maybe ten paces long. The ceiling and floor were covered in odd grooves, probably earth-pony toolmarks to widen and expand the little cavern. The tables were formed that way too, flattening and polishing the lunar stone.

The air smelled—stale, like it had during the month the oxygen machines broke down and a few other foals had died. Not her, though. Faith was too tough for that.

“And we’re… here.” Arclight dropped to the ground beside her, flopping to one side. “Let me… just… catch my breath a minute.”

She walked past him, circling around the lab with one wing outstretched. She was cautious with her touch at first, unsure what might be enchanted and what might be otherwise unsafe.

There were standard runecrafting tools here, a few ancient equestrian books, jugs of water, and some metal storage boxes piled up by one wall. It wasn’t that impressive, except that she now knew just how annoying it would be to get anything up here.

The far end of the room didn’t have any tables or chairs, but had been cleared to a completely flat expanse, with a metal ring set into the rock. As soon as she felt its raised grooves with one hoof, she knew what she’d just found. “The way runes are here, right?”

“Yeah…” he muttered. “Don’t bother with it. Have to… be a unicorn to charge it.”

She ignored him, circling around the spell with one hoof outstretched. She read each rune quietly. “Home… distance… move… inside… contain…” Then a bunch of numbers, and words she couldn’t recognize by touch. “Okay, I give up. A unicorn made this?”

“Where do you think I got it?” Arclight sat up, making his way across the room. “Don’t you get… Of course you don’t.” He sighed. “We’ll want a portable torch next time. Lighting it myself will take power we should save for the runes.”

“My dad had one,” Faith said absently. “Mom barely even opens his room, we can borrow it.”

“I… Are you sure about this, Faith? The further we get, the stupider it feels. This whole situation is just begging for us to give up. Maybe we should.”

“Buck that,” she said. “This is fate, Arclight! Your parents weren’t brave enough to use this thing. I’m Iron Quill’s daughter, it’s been waiting for me. Me, and my trusty unicorn adventuring buddy. The secrets of Vanaheimr, just through this spell!”

He groaned, circling past her to the top of the runes, then sat down. “I’m probably going to be stuck here for a while after I do this,” he said. “I don’t have to ask you to stay, there’s no way to leave without teleporting. And there’s… not a ton of air in here, so…”

She settled down nearby, away from the runes. “It’s worth waiting for. Even if I could leave, I wouldn’t.”

Even without being able to see what he was doing, she knew the moment he “charged” the runes. She knew nothing about how things worked for unicorns, but she could feel the sudden energy in the air, the ozone that lifted her coat and burned her nose.

Arclight flopped to one side with a meaty sound, groaning. “Ugh. That’s awful. It just… everything you have.”

“It’s probably made for older ponies,” she said, making her way cautiously towards him. She didn’t touch the runes, unsure of what might happen if she accidentally activated something that was only partway charged. She certainly didn’t want to teleport half a wing to the Sacred City.

“I hate it,” he said. “And I’ve got to do it… three more times. When we find the magical key that lets us go back to Equestria or whatever, you better give me most of the credit.”

“Sure, Arclight.” She sat down beside him, where they would be in contact every moment. Not because she’d promised to be his marefriend or anything, that wasn’t it. Not at all.

But she did want to keep him company, after all the energy it took to charge the runes. “Just as long as I can be a Dustwalker, you can have all the credit you want. But if we find metal eyes like my dad’s metal leg, I get the first one.”

“Metal eyes,” he repeated, exasperated. “That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard. How would you… see out of metal?”

“Dunno,” she argued. “The ancient Alicorns were a powerful tribe. Who knows what their magic can do?”

It would be a few more days before they could find out. While Moonrise’s youngest and newest members of the various crafts celebrated, Faith and Arclight snuck away as often as they could, away from the Arcanium and into the isolated lab.

There was very little for Faith to do otherwise. Every day she took her mother’s necklace to the commissary and asked for trail rations on her behalf, and every day they loaded her up with everything she asked. Beyond that, all she really had to do was keep Arclight company while his body was dried out like a sponge.

“Isn’t it going to be hard to bring air with us if you’re, uh… like that?” she asked, the next day, after he’d charged the way runes all over again.

“It would be,” he said. “That’s why we’re not going until tomorrow. They’ll stay charged until we use them. The hard part will be how we charge them on that side. We’ll… probably need some kind of shelter, like Moonrise itself, to hold the air in after I do it. My mom might’ve built one, she’s smart like that…”

“But she couldn’t have,” Faith supplied. “She didn’t go, remember? You said only my father went. He must’ve… set up the runes on that side.”

“Or your mom,” he said. “She’s like Nightmare Moon, she can go anywhere.”

“Penumbra?” Faith rolled her eyes. “You can’t be serious. I’m not sure what she does, but helping your parents with exploring doesn’t seem like her. She’d have to be around other ponies to do that. Knowing her, she probably thinks she’d catch fire or something.”

He didn’t laugh. “I’ve been doing the math on this trip,” he said, once he’d recovered a little. “About the air on that side. We’ll be going from the lab, and even if I hold it all with us when we leave, that’s… not a lot of air. Mom says two ponies should never be in here for more than four hours without exchanging it.”

“That… is a problem,” she said, freezing suddenly at the implication. Had they made it this far only to find out they would get stopped by something stupid before they’d even really begun? “What can we… can we bring more?”

The Dustwalkers had waypoints all the way to the mine, little pockets of air and supplies placed close enough that they would never run out.

“No. I’m… not an Alicorn, Faith. I’m already doing more than most unicorns in Moonrise.”

“Okay, uh… if we can’t save up air, then… maybe we can save up magic? Can we charge up the runes for two trips, so we can come back after a few hours?”

He groaned. “That would probably… start to be obvious if anypony was looking for us. A lot of magic, all packed together. And… we wouldn’t have as much time to find your miracle.”

“Nopony’s looking.” She ran a wing along his back, as reassuring as she could. “We’re smart! And if we’re lucky, we might find some air over there! From my dad’s trips, maybe. Better to save up before and not need it, then run out of air and not have a way back.”

“If the princess found out…” he began, then shrugged. “Nevermind, I don’t actually think she’d come to punish us. Dying over there might be exactly the legacy she wants to idiots who don’t know their place.”

“We’re doing something huge, Arclight. You’ll see. Ponies all over Moonrise will remember us for this. We’re gonna bring back something so big, they’ll give us statues next to my dad. Or… at least give me a work shift.”

So they took a few more days to prepare. Faith borrowed her father’s old electric torch, and made sure it was charged at the Green’s public lightning dispensary. Nopony asked her a single question while she waited for it to be charged, and Penumbra wasn’t there to interrogate her when she returned home. Actually, she hadn’t seen her mom since her assessment. At least there were little mercies.

Then came the day of her trip. She packed away her collection of homemade and scavenged Dustwalker gear, all the survival supplies she might need, and resisted putting them on to march across camp. Instead she carried them in her saddlebag, making the trip separate from Arclight all the way to the secret entrance.

Her worst fear—that Cozen or Nightmare Moon herself might be waiting for them when they arrived—was in vain. She had a little time to get dressed, in the spun silk robes that were Quill’s last gift to her, just two years ago. They hadn’t fit when she got them, but they only dragged a little on the ground now. Quill always knew how to think ahead.

But the other Dustwalker gear was harder. Cozen had made her the glasses, using scrap glass and some tin rims, though she’d tested them in dust and been more than satisfied. They didn’t have to help her see, just protect her two most useless organs from damage.

She’d made the mask herself, painstakingly cutting the same patterns she felt in real masks. It would have to be good enough. Finally the harness of straps to hold her father’s torch—entirely pointless of course, but that was real gear too, and Arclight would probably complain if she didn’t use it. All she had to do was tighten the old straps a bit, and it slipped firmly around her shoulder.

“Did I keep you?” Arclight asked, and she spun to watch him approach. Or… look like she was watching him. It was all about pretending.

“Not long,” she said. “I’ve got everything you asked for. Everything I thought we’d need.”

“Looks like it,” he said. “I wonder if you don’t have some magical air containers in there too. Something… we invented but nopony knows about. Except my family probably would’ve invented them, so…” He stopped beside her. “You promise we’re not gonna die? This feels really dumb.”

Faith didn’t know, but she could feel his breath on her face, and he was so close, and… she kissed him. Not for long—she didn’t really know what she was doing. Mostly she bopped into his nose. But the intent was there, and she could hear his heart start to race.

“Yes,” she said. “It is really dumb. But we’re gonna come back, because we’re awesome.”

Chapter 26: Corpse

Until only a few days ago, Faith hadn’t even teleported before. The way runes were… considerably more difficult than a simple teleport. She vanished from ordinary space, and her entire world turned dark and cold. Space was a physical thing, pressing in on her from all directions and suffocating her.

The instant of holding her breath to go through the wall became an eternity, her head spinning and the only sound her own heartbeat. She couldn’t even feel Arclight beside her, so that at least she would have some company in her confusion. Worse, the eyes. Every direction she saw them, as much as that word meant anything to her. She saw them, and knew that they saw her too.

She was unwelcome here. Worse, they knew her.

Reality exploded around her with a crack of air and a roar from her ears. She blinked, though of course whether her eyes were open or closed made no difference at all. Her ears lifted, and she made a few high-pitched noises, sounding out her surroundings.

She heard sand and rubble beneath her hooves, broken with a metal ring she guessed would be exactly like the one in the secret lab. But a little further, her sound struck the edge of something—a bubble, maybe ten paces in any direction, and promptly bounced back. She heard nothing from beyond it.

She realized where she’d gone, as surely as she could know anything. Stars above. I’m on the surface. “Arclight,” she began, her voice halting. “We’re not in a building, are we?”

He didn’t respond for several long moments, so long that she began to worry. Maybe he couldn’t answer, maybe she was alone somehow, and… no, she was overreacting. He was still standing beside her. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have air, and she’d already be dying on the sand.

She reached to the side with her wing, to where he’d been standing, nudging him gently. “Arclight?”

He twitched, then turned towards her. His voice was awed, though she couldn’t imagine why. “What?”

“Where are we?” she repeated. “In a bubble, right? On the surface? There’s a sky over our heads.”

She felt him nod, and nearly took off to fly right then. She knew the edges of the bubble, knew she could rise further than anywhere in all but the central cavern. There was so much space here, all open to her!

But she resisted. One mistake would take her through the edge of the bubble, to certain death. I’m blind on the other side, really blind. Even if I could hold my breath somehow. And she couldn’t. Moonrise had stories of ponies who found themselves exposed to vacuum for one reason or another—they always ended with painful death.

“Okay, Arclight.” She straightened, gritting her teeth. “I need you to be my eyes. Tell me exactly what you see.”

Another infuriating pause. She didn’t press him too much—after all, their continued survival depended on his spell. But she started to shift uncomfortably on her hooves, feeling her boots rub up against a fine sand. This was it. Everything she’d ever wanted. Her future.

“We’re, uh… outside. Vanaheimr is here. It’s… huge. Bigger than anything I’ve ever seen. You could fit the whole cavern in it. So… high up.” He craned his neck as he spoke, though of course she could only imagine what it might look like.

She squinted in that direction anyway, not that her eyes would do anything. But no, there was something. Not a building, just… a point. A glowing point in the darkness, pulsing with its own heartbeat. Not like Penumbra, or Nightmare Moon, or the teleport. Somehow, this was a friend.

“We need to get in,” she said. “You can lead the way. Find us a door. We might have to… I guess there’s nopony to ask to let us in. Everypony’s gone, right? Otherwise we… wouldn’t have been struggling to survive all this time. The Alicorns could’ve helped us.”

“I don’t think we’ll need a door,” he said, setting off at a slow walk. It wasn’t that there was any less gravity up here, but apparently he was more cautious with the ever-present reminder of the emptiness around them. Nevermind that if he bounced off, he’d take the air with him. “The side is, uh… this city’s destroyed, Faith. Worse than you can imagine… like the Sun Tyrant burned huge holes in the sides.”

“Maybe she did,” Faith offered, unhelpfully. “What do you know about her? Other than… banishing our parents?”

Pause. “Well, she’s a more powerful wizard than our princess. Otherwise Nightmare Moon would’ve taken our parents home. We wouldn’t be living in a cave.”

“I guess,” Faith grumbled, kicking a nearby rock. Only it wasn’t rock, she could feel that against her hoof. The rubble was metallic, and rolled away with a slight clinking sound. She nearly gathered it up into her pack right then—metal that pure would be valuable salvage. But not “broke into the Sacred City” valuable.

“There’s magic in here,” Arclight went on. “I can feel it… pulsing. Like it’s watching us.”

“A single unblinking eye,” she finished for him. “Glowing through every wall in the building. Relieved that we returned. We have to go see it.”

“That sounds dumb,” Arclight argued. “How about we focus on not dying first. That sounds like the opposite.” He stopped abruptly, so suddenly that she skidded through the sand. But she didn’t dare go on without him. There could be all kinds of dangers up ahead, crevasse or sharpened spikes or worse.

“There’s… it’s close enough to jump. Some damage to the side of the building here. Ready to jump with me?”

She turned, glowering at him. “I can fly.”

“Then fly with me so your torch lights the way we’re going. You’ll, uh… see it? I don’t know how it works for you. But you should feel it coming when we get up into the air. Just… one, two, three!”

They jumped, Arclight springing up with all his might. Considering just how high they could jump on the moon, that meant a considerable distance. Up into the air in a wide arc, with unknown dangers below them. She squeaked almost constantly, listening to the ground vanish for a moment.

Then there was metal up ahead, approaching rapidly. They weren’t going to make it.

She groaned, wings jerking to life as she wrapped her forelegs around Arclight and heaved with all her might. It was a good thing he wasn’t an earth pony, otherwise she might not have been able to lift him. She flapped, her squeaks coming more exhausted now as she fought his weight.

Finally the ground came up to meet them. She flopped sideways as they landed, nearly falling over before she caught herself in the air with flared wings. The ground rang with every step, the characteristic sound of lunarium, but with a strangely pitted surface under her boots.

“I may’ve, uh… That was close. Thanks, Faith.” He reached sideways, hugging her.

She hugged him back. “That’s why we’re in teams of two,” she said, grinning. “Maybe just tell me next time if I need to carry you? It’s way easier if I can get a running start.”

“Yeah.” He looked away. “Sorry. It’s just… being here has me a little flustered. I’m not used to running a spell for this long after teleporting so far…”

She nodded. Even that was probably more than she should give. Being sympathetic to his exhaustion was one thing, but they needed to stay attentive. This was the Sacred City, this was the key to her job! And maybe her sight too.

But she didn’t have to rely on him completely, not now that they were actually at the city. She took a few steps away from Arclight, calling out with her mouth half-open, sliding one hoof cautiously along the ground ahead of her.

They stood beside a metal wall torn open just as Arclight had described. She heard many strange textures against her ears—glass, she thought, and dust, and some others. Just on the other side of the wall, there were strange shapes huddled on the ground, made of something she had never heard echoed before.

“Wait, where are you…”

She ignored him, crawling through the opening. She kept herself low to the ground, using her boots to feel the way just in case there were more unexpected dips. But she felt none, and soon enough she was in.

Strange smells filled her nose, a little like some of the workshops. Stale air lifted around her hooves, as she moved from a metal floor to something softer, something that would’ve been more comfortable on her hooves.

She reached for the shape, touching it with a hoof.

“Don’t!” Arclight called, much too late.

She reached out, feeling it with one boot. A semi-rigid material, giving a little under the pressure and bending backwards. Something squished inside, an organic-sounding crumbling. “Why?” She ran her hoof further up, tracing it until she came to a bowl-like protrusion. A sphere of glass, except it was softer than glass.

“You’re, uh…” Arclight hurried to catch up, climbing through the debris with obvious difficulty. That’s a body, Faith. A… dead Alicorn, judging by the clothes they were wearing.”

She pulled back, horrified. “It just feels like cloth!”

“They’re wearing… something strange. Like a… cloak, for their whole body. Even their head.” He winced. “Looks like it kinda… mummified them in there. Ugh, I can’t believe you touched it.”

She shook her hoof violently, as though she might dislodge whatever invisible corruption she’d invited by touching the dead. “I’m sorry, dead pony,” she whispered. “Please don’t curse us.”

Her fears were vain, fortunately. Not every Alicorn was like the Voidseekers. This corpse stayed a corpse.

“It’s not the only one,” Arclight whispered. “There are… most of them weren’t wearing cloaks. Those are… you’ll want to stay close to me, Faith, unless you want to walk all over them.”

She moved up to him, draping one wing all the way over his shoulder. “I guess this is why Nightmare Moon didn’t want anypony coming here. We’re… are we surrounded by bodies?”

He nodded. His whole body was shaking now, mildly enough that she guessed he was suppressing it for her. Fighting her fear, trying to look brave for his new marefriend. “We will be, if we go in here. And we’ll… want to remember the way we came.”

“Leave that to me,” she said. “I have the best direction-sense ever, Arclight. I can get around Moonrise without making a sound and without touching the walls… or I could, if I was alone and all the doors were open. But that’s not the point. I’ll remember the way we came.”

“Assuming we… go anywhere,” he said quietly. “We could go back. Nopony knows we’re here. They don’t have to know what we tried. I’m the one who did all the work.”

“We could,” she agreed, unable to keep the despair from her voice. “Is that really what you want? I’ll go back with you. But… we’re already here. There’s something awake here, magic waiting for us. Don’t you feel it?” She pointed off through the walls, down a slight incline she thought would take them into the rock. “Right there. What’s that way?”

He turned slightly to follow her hoof. “A corridor wall.” He tilted his head to the side, sounding slightly more curious than afraid. “What do you feel?”

She hit him with a hoof—not hard, not when she was still touching his side. “I just told you. There’s something here. Active magic, or… I don’t know, but it’s waiting for me.”

“You shouldn’t be able to do that,” he muttered. “Unicorns can sense spells. Like pressure against your forehead, pointing towards the magic. Mom says there’s differences in the force depending on what kind of spell it is, but I’m not there yet. I can’t feel anything in that direction specifically—everything is magic. Or… that’s not quite it. I think this stuff is all old and broken. There was so much magic here once I can’t tell it apart.”

“I’m sure.” She dragged him forward a bit, until Arclight gasped again, and she jerked to a stop. The ground in here was covered in rubble, some obviously broken from the walls, and others distinctly softer. She’d never heard echoes like these before, but she could guess what she was hearing.

“Okay, I’m going!” He hurried along beside her. “By now, if anypony was going to figure out what we did, they’ll know if we’re gone a few hours or a few minutes. Might as well… try and make it good, right? Instead of getting punished for nothing.”

“Exactly!” she said. She didn’t feel much like being cheerful and excited, not in a place like this. But she faked a little enthusiasm. “Keep your eyes open for anything useful. We’ve both got saddlebags—the more we bring, the better our chances.”

---

Together, Faith and Arclight traveled the Sacred City. Though the further they got, the more she thought that the name was incorrectly given. It should’ve been called the Sacred Tomb, and maybe she would’ve known what to expect.

They passed through many strange places, which were largely left to her imagination and the power of Arclight’s description. Vast stone hallways, chewed from the rock with a strange regularity. “What do you think that thing down the center is?” she asked, pointing above them with a hoof.

She couldn’t see it of course, but she could feel it. Pipes, and tight bundles like rope, all packed into a line that ran the length of the hall and occasionally got bigger or smaller as they passed various sections.

“Well…” Arclight hesitated. “These were magical Alicorns, all powerful like our princess. But they still had to deal with all the same problems living here, right? They have to keep their city warm. They had to keep the poison away. If they didn’t use magic, they need electricity to light their city when it gets dark. I bet that’s what those are for.”

Makes sense.

There were some recognizable things. They entered a huge vaulted room, where stone figures twice their height towered over a faint stench of once-living plants that lifted from their hooves as they walked. Faith pulled up her mask, coughing a few times before the disgusting taste was gone from the air.

“Do you recognize any of the statues?” she asked.

“No,” he answered. “I don’t think any of them is the Sun Tyrant. I’ve seen her cutie mark, these are all wrong. It’s… it’s weird, these ponies all have the same one. Like a planet, or… maybe a floating city?”

With every new turn or hallway they had to take, Faith directed them towards the secrets of her unseen sense.

“Oooh…” Arclight said, after they’d been walking for what felt like an hour through tight tunnels and narrow corridors. At any moment she thought they might wander into a dead-end, making her entire pathfinding method useless. But they hadn’t yet. “Looks like there’s something in there.”

He gestured, and she reached out with a wing towards where he was pointing. Her wing smacked up against a metal door, with a little bit of glass higher up. She stopped, pushing hard with one hoof. But if it was a door, it wasn’t on hinges, because it only clicked forward a little in its housing.

“You sure this isn’t just… some loose wall?”

“Positive,” he said. “There’s some kind of… lock-thing on the wall, all the doors have those. And through the window, there are… shelves? Of things. I don’t know what’s on them, but it’s got to be magical supplies, right? The Alicorns’ whole city is destroyed, but the stuff in there is still intact. It must be… the most powerful, important stuff there is.”

Faith opened her mouth to argue, but stopped short. It didn’t matter how obvious it was to her that the distant light was the most powerful magic in Vanaheimr. A locked vault was probably important too. “So teleport through?”

“No,” he said, suddenly exasperated. “Don’t you pay attention? Remember how tired I am after I do that? I can bring us in there with our air… but I won’t be able to keep the bubble up. What if it leaks? Or… what if we loot everything good from in there, but we can’t open the door from the inside? Then we’re really bucked, because as soon as we teleport out…” He gestured with a hoof. “There goes all our air. I can’t hold my breath all the way back, can you?”

“No.” She slumped onto her hooves, thinking. “Lock, you said? Maybe we can just get it to… open?”

“Sure,” he said, walking past her a few steps. There was a slight bump poking out of the wall there, one like many she’d heard, though there wasn’t anything else interesting about it. She sat beside him, listening while his boot smacked up against something like glass for a few seconds. Nothing happened.

“Doesn’t seem to do anything. Nothing magic inside it either… or if there is, the crystal’s shattered by now. It won’t respond to me. It’s… it was a good thought, but we can’t get anything out of here.”

She reached out with a wing, tracing it along the wall until she found what she was looking for. A raised metal protrusion, facing slightly outward and made of sturdy metal. There was a glass surface underneath. She felt it with the edge of a hoof, pressing it from one direction, then the other. Maybe, with the right pressure, she could get it to come apart.

“Don’t move,” Arclight muttered, his voice frightened. “It’s… glowing. When you put your hoof up to it like that.”

She froze as he said it, holding her hoof almost perfectly above the glass. Curious, she pulled her hoof back, ignoring his muttered protest as she wiggled out of the boot. She touched it with her bare hoof, holding it there for a moment.

She saw the light. A brief… pulse, from that distant star in the endless blackness. It traveled along a dozen lines, until suddenly it was in front of her. Something hissed, and a voice spoke. A mature female voice, but speaking no language she knew. “Emergency access. Lock disengaged.”

Something bubbled inside the wall, and then the door clicked. Air hissed out into their bubble, the strange smells of Vanaheimr but a hundred times stronger. “I did it!”

“You did it,” he repeated, voice awed. “Or… almost. It’s… it didn’t open all the way. Help me, I think we’ll have to do it ourselves. Probably… got stuck.”

She moved forward with him, bending down until she could wedge a hoof under the door a crack. They pushed, and slowly it rumbled upward. Until the door was open high enough for them to crawl.

“There,” he said, slumping to one side. “I need to… catch my breath. Don’t touch anything in the—”

Of course she wasn’t going to listen to him. She slid under the door, then squeaked a few times to get the layout. A single hallway, with shelves on either side and metal scaffolds around them. Strange shapes hung from those scaffolds at odd positions, trailing a thin hair of shed wires.

There was a great deal stored away in here. Maybe while he rested, she could find herself a set of metal eyes.

Chapter 27: Blind

A search of the ancient ruins proved more difficult than Faith might’ve initially suspected.

With an entirely enclosed space and nopony around to stop her, she would’ve expected to instantly locate a set of iron eyes. Then she could put them on over her real ones, and everything would be perfect forever. Obviously there would be no further trouble with her position in Moonrise once her resourcefulness and success was so plainly known. And with her vision restored, she would be able to salvage all kinds of useful things from Vanaheimr, enough that she would be renown throughout Moonrise for the rest of her life. She’d go out on Dustwalker missions not because she had to, but because it was her passion to serve the community.

Her fantasy did not survive contact with reality.

The chamber was barely large enough for her to squeeze around in, let alone easily search. There was just enough room between the shelves for the little metal thing to extend, with its strange claw for grasping. What was worse, it didn’t seem like there was any particular organization to the objects stored here. Almost all of them were in containers exactly the same size, with the same flexible not-glass containing them. Many had paper labels, which of course she couldn’t read.

At least if there was any consolation, it was that anypony would’ve had just as hard a time as her. It wasn’t like anypony but Nightmare Moon herself could read the ancient tongue of this tomb.

Without any other clear guide, there was nothing more for her to do but to open each and every container she could get her hooves on and search for things that felt like eyes. Getting the first one open proved problematic—despite lacking locks, it was held closed with a complex interlocking system of tabs, which had to be pried very carefully. It wasn’t meant for hooves, that much was obvious to her. But with her teeth and just the right pressure, she could get it to let up for her.

But once she got it open, she could do little more than taste and feel her way around through each box. Many smelled immediately foul to her, and those she shut as quickly as they were opened. The ancient Alicorns who had built this place were experts at preservation, so that even their dead things could survive through time to stink into the future.

But there were some things that might be interesting to a pony with full senses. Metal things with bits of glass, or moving parts. Those she stowed carefully into a single one of the boxes, which she’d found empty to start with. If it could keep the contents safe through time, then she could expect it to keep them safe through the rest of their trip through Vanaheimr.

After a half hour of searching, during which she found nothing round or otherwise obviously eye-shaped, Arclight finally began to stir. He groaned, and his scent shifted instantly to uncomfortable. “Stars above, Faith, what did you eat?”

“It wasn’t me,” she defended. “I closed the box as soon as I could, but some of the smell got out.”

“Oh.” He sat up, twisting around. “That’s disgusting. You realize our air is going to follow us around for the whole trip, right? There’s no way to get rid of a bad smell.”

“Magic,” she suggested. “Did Cozen never teach you any spells like that? Seems like an obvious oversight.”

He groaned. “I thought you were supposed to be my marefriend. Shouldn’t you be nicer to me?”

She tapped him on the shoulder with a wing. “It’s nice to tell each other our faults so we can improve them.” A lie—ponies had been telling her how blind she was every day of her life, and she was still bucking blind. But it felt like the sort of thing a marefriend should say.

“You really destroyed this place,” he went on, a few moments later. “Aren’t you worried? The princess isn’t going to…”

“You think Nightmare Moon is going to be mad that we put some trash on the floor in a city of corpses? This place is so big she’ll never find this one little room.” She settled back onto her haunches a moment later, wings folding to either side. “It’s pointless anyway, because I didn’t find any metal eyes. So I guess this isn’t the room we needed.” She pushed her box of trophies towards him across the floor. “This stuff all seemed interesting, but none of it felt like eyes.”

He lifted up the box, and she heard metal bounce around inside it for a moment as he shuffled through its contents. “I wonder what any of this stuff does. Do you know?”

“Not a clue,” she said. “I guess the ancients liked mostly flat rectangles. But it feels… complicated. Like they cared a lot about those things. I figure if they cared, it’s powerful. And if not, then at least it’s metal.”

“Makes as much sense as anything.” He pushed the box closed, then there were fastening sounds as he secured it away in their saddlebags. “I’m about ready to move again. I just… have to take it slow, so I don’t use too much energy at once. And… unless you want to sleep in a room we find and trust it won’t take our air away, we can only stay here as long as I can stay awake.”

“If that’s true, then…” She pointed again, straight through the walls. “I can’t be selfish and keep looking for eyes. We need to go there.”

“I still have no idea what you think is that way,” he said. “We haven’t found anything but corpses so far.”

She rose to her hooves, prancing forward towards the edge of the bubble as confidently as she could. Expecting him to follow. It worked—behaving like she was in charge might be an illusion, but it had a way of making ponies act like she was. It worked on Arclight more often than not.

“I guess we can go that way,” he finally said. “Even if I don’t know what you’re looking for. I don’t know where else we would go, so… a random direction is just as good as a plan.”

They set off down the halls again, in the bounding lope that was standard for the moonborn. None of their parents were ever quite as good at it, even Penumbra. But for them, the bouncing skid was natural. If the other tribes had wings, Faith guessed that learning to fly would be simple for them.

“Unless we see a library,” Arclight continued. “My mom is always saying that it’s not objects we’re missing, it’s knowledge. That Nightmare Moon knows so much more than we do, that our lives could be much easier if she’d share. But she doesn’t, because… well, nopony knows. Except maybe your mom.”

“Penumbra?” She wrinkled her nose. “I’m not sure she knows as much as everypony thinks. She’s an assassin with nopony to kill. And…” She’s bitter about dad. He could’ve been one of them, and been immortal like her. But he wouldn’t.

“And?” he prompted.

“And keep your eyes open for a left, we’ve gone too far this way,” she said lamely.

They continued like that for what felt like hours, with her directing him along an unseen track towards a destination that neither of them understood.

From the things Arclight said during their trip, Faith assumed there was much to see. Ancient, crumbling monuments, massive devices that he insisted “resembled” some of Moonrise’s own infrastructure. A few little rooms he guessed had once been the cozy homes of the noble and great Alicorns of Vanaheimr.

But there was no time to waste on any of that, not when her goal was so certain. Faith was going to find the light in the darkness, the one that seemed to call to her. She couldn’t prove it, but it felt almost as though it was the entire reason she’d wanted to come to the city in the first place. Like she’d known about it without ever knowing it existed.

But there were plenty of discouraging things to find in Vanaheimr too. Frequently they found their way down a hallway that seemed promising, only to see it end in a gaping cliff, torn away from the structure itself, or with a skylight of molten metal that obviously hadn’t been part of the original construction.

“What do you think did that?” she said, nudging at the edge of one with her hoof. She felt the metal there, its shape boiled and irregular. Not like anything that came from the forge, or like the metal that Dustwalkers found on the moon’s surface. It tasted funny too, a slight burn against her tongue. Like it remembered the fire it had brought to the city.

“A weapon, obviously,” Arclight answered unhelpfully. “We were an army once, I’ve heard Lord Commander Chain Mail talking about it. We were winning the war in Equestria, that’s why we got banished here. Apparently we had… trebuchets, I think they’re called. They would fling things at the tyrant’s castles. Fire, rocks, lightning. The better question is: who? Who hated the Alicorns so much that they would come all the way to the moon to burn their city down? And…” He fell suddenly quiet, tone fearful. “If they could beat the Alicorns, what hope do we have?”

“They won’t come for us,” Faith argued. “Whoever they were. That would be like… a princess attacking a village. It doesn’t make sense. You go for enemies that matter. We don’t even know who they are. They got their way, Vanaheimr is gone, and… we’ll just have to hope they don’t come back.”

Arclight nodded his agreement, though he didn’t smell like he’d been convinced. More that he didn’t want to argue with her.

They continued their search, until eventually they reached the source of the light that Faith had seen. Arclight was dragging his hooves a little by then, worn down by his constant shield spell and having to reign her in all the time.

Faith could tell they’d reached somewhere special before the object of her fascination actually came into view. The room felt somehow… still, like the shrine to Nightmare Moon sometimes did when she visited alone with a prayer.

The space itself was broken with lots of square, regular blocks, each one made of more metal and glass and frequently trailing wires. But probing one of them with her hoof didn’t reveal anything interesting, so she quickly moved on.

“Stop,” Arclight said, yanking her back with his magic. He spoke in a low whisper, the sort he used when he was trying not to be overheard by anypony else. “There’s light down there. It feels… alive.”

“I know,” she whispered back. She didn’t fight against him, but leaned in close. She wanted him by her side. Not just because the bubble wouldn’t reach all the way to the source, she could already hear that. But she didn’t want to face it alone. “What do you see, Arclight?”

“There’s… a doorway, all sealed up. And right in front of it, like a… pedestal? There’s a thing on it, glowing. It’s the strongest magic I’ve ever seen, Faith.” He lowered his voice even further, hot breath against one of her ears. “It’s more magical than the princess. I’ve never felt so much power in my life. I don’t think we should be here.”

More magical than the princess. The words themselves were heretical. They’d probably earn the pony who spoke them a few months hard labor if Nightmare Moon was in a good mood, or a one-way ticket to the surface if she wasn’t.

Yet now that she was near it, even Faith could feel what he meant. The power was so intense she didn’t have to be a unicorn to feel it drawing her downward. Like an invisible slope in the floor.

“It’s calling me,” she said. She wasn’t sure where the words came from, yet once she spoke them she knew she was right. “It’s been… waiting for me, for years.”

“What?” Arclight wrapped one foreleg around her neck, pulling her back into a worried embrace. “Faith, don’t be stupid! You’ve never been here. There’s no reason for it to do that.”

She stopped, and turned a little so that she could feel his forehead against hers. She couldn’t look into his eyes, but she could imitate the gesture. “I’ve never told anypony this… but I’m not completely blind.”

She felt a hoof against her muzzle, sudden and sharp. Not actually hard enough to hurt, but completely unexpected. “You didn’t see that.”

She glowered at him. “I can’t see very much. Only… some things. Two ponies—my mom, Penumbra, and the princess. And only them. Not anything they’re touching, or their clothes… just them. It only works for a little ways, like one room over. But this…” She pointed directly at the object, though there were several of the regular square walls in the way. “I could see this the instant we got here. It means something, Arclight. It means…”

But she couldn’t finish her sentence. She knew it was important, but that was as far as it went. She couldn’t say if the object was a friend, or if her senses were leading her towards danger. The two were very closely tied with the princess, and her own mother was one of the most dangerous creatures in all of Moonrise.

“You don’t have a clue,” Arclight said. “Maybe it’s important, maybe not. But I know magic, Faith. I know whatever spell is on that thing could make it so we never existed. If we go up there, I won’t be able to stop it from doing whatever it was designed to do. Or… whatever it wants.”

“I know.” She pulled away from him. “I don’t care. I’m going.” She started walking, stepping out from the broken square towers. If it was a pony, it would see her now—but it didn’t react.

“I could leave!” he said. “You’re not going without any air!”

She stopped, glaring back in his direction. “You wouldn’t do that to me, Arclight. Because I’m not stopping.” She called his bluff, marching down the gradually sloped floor towards that single point of pure light.

Where the princess and her mother were darkness, this was… illumination. Waiting for her.

As she walked closer, she found the light grew so bright that she could see more than just the light. The ground under her hooves suddenly had dimension defined in more than just her imagination. Pillars appeared around the light, far more clearly than her sonic senses could give her. Though like that sense, there was nothing of what ponies called “color.” Only an incredible light, and everything else.

Including herself. This was what Arclight meant about the danger of this object. Its power turned on her could erase her from existence and leave nothing behind.

“Stop,” Arclight called, his voice distant now. He wasn’t that far away physically—he was close enough for her to see the shadow he made in that single incredible light. But she didn’t turn around.

“I’m here,” she said, and not to him. She reached out towards the object, one hoof extending. Reaching towards it was like pushing against an open tap with all her might. The flowing water within wanted to wash her away. But she wasn’t going to be deterred.

Then she touched it, and the entire world went still. Arclight’s voice faded, along with the settling of the ancient city. Even her own heartbeat seemed to freeze, a single immortal moment.

“Evaluate. Reconstitute.”

She heard it, speaking clearly into her mind. It didn’t sound like a pony—it didn’t have sex or age. It communicated directly in the idea behind each word, as pure as she knew them.

Communication was instantaneous. Somehow she felt she knew what it meant, even if her mind couldn’t wrap itself around the instruction.

What are you? she thought back, knowing she would get an answer.

“Cognitive Singularity. Designation: Polestar.”

She didn’t have any idea what that first part meant, though it tried to show her. A mind, or… a parent. A guardian, but with a religious weight. A set of eyes wiser than any pony’s could ever be. The second part was easy, its name.

Where are we?

“Vanaheimr. Shelter, waystation. Destroyed.”

Is it safe for us?

“You.”

What are you watching, Polestar?

“Progenitors.”

Why?

Instead of answering with words, it showed her a weapon. She saw it as a sword, though she knew it wasn’t. It swung, and a whole world cracked in half. Equus, as her mother described it hanging in the sky, collapsing into a ball of molten rock. Thousands of other worlds doing likewise, in an expanding cloud as fast as light. Once swung, everything would die.

She began to cry—not just because of the horror of the vision, but because this time she did see. Reds, and yellows, and oranges and browns. Polestar gave her the words for things she’d never known. Don’t take it away. She would watch the world burn over and over again, if only to see something.

“Rectify. Damaged. Iterate.”

It burned her. Heat wrapped around her from all sides, throwing her backward across the room. She landed in a heap, sliding along the ground until she smashed into one of the tall metal cabinets, and finally came to a stop.

“Faith!” Arclight darted towards her, dropping down to her side moments later. She felt his hooves wrap around her, holding her against his chest. “Talk to me, Faith!”

She rolled towards him, moaning with pain from the impact, and something worse. Her whole body still ached. But when she opened her eyes—there was no more vision than before. The Polestar had spoken to her, but it had not healed her.

She cried a little louder then, into Arclight’s chest. This was it—a power so vast it should’ve been able to fix her. But it hadn’t.

“It seems you are still alive,” said a voice, dark and dangerous as it echoed through the room. “The Polestar did not judge you—I suppose that means I will.” She was still blind, but Faith needed no sight to recognize the voice of her Princess.

Chapter 28: Vision

Despite the fire in her body, despite the unimaginable disappointment, Faith still had the presence of mind to try and bow. She wanted to survive this meeting with the princess, after all.

We knew this would happen eventually. The princess was going to figure out where we’d gone. Now we have to justify it. “Everything we did was my responsibility,” she said, before Arclight could do something stupid like trying to defend her. “Arclight tried to stop me. I forced him to bring me here.”

Even moving hurt, let alone speaking to her. But she had to try. If they didn’t try to defend themselves, they’d face the princess’s punishment untempered.

Nightmare Moon loomed over them, wings spread wide. Even if they hadn’t been in such a sacred place, Faith would’ve been able to see her. But by the light of the Polestar, every feather on her wings was outlined. “Not here,” she said, voice still furious.

Then came the flash of a teleport. It was the same magic she’d felt with Arclight, but vastly more powerful. It didn’t leave her in that endless void of staring eyes, but took her swiftly back to reality. There was a bang, and when her perception returned, her hooves were on cold sand again. The surface, by her guess. The place of lunar judgement.

“You two have committed as foals a crime beyond anything the ponies of Moonrise have ever done. You have trespassed upon the Sacred City. And… robbed it, at a guess.” Poor Arclight made a sound of petrified fear, lowering his head, but the princess wasn’t watching him. Her eyes were only for Faith. “When this conversation is over, I will return to Moonrise. Whether you accompany me depends on your answers.”

They waited. The princess hadn’t invited them to stand, but Faith had already been burned inside and out. So she stood up, looking towards the princess. Waiting for her questions.

“The city’s security should have vaporized you,” Nightmare Moon said. “A generation ago, half of my Voidseekers were destroyed attempting to enter it. I remember… ponies who rebelled would just disappear. How did you walk all the way to the city’s heart without being destroyed?”

She raised a wing. “I see that lie forming in your mind, unicorn foal. Do not tell me that your shield could’ve done it. I know otherwise. Remain silent with such words, lest I grow angry.” She turned back towards Faith. “Answer.”

She shuddered, searching for anything that might satisfy the princess. Of all the ponies of Moonrise, few ponies had spent as much time with the city’s sovereign as they had, by virtue of their parents. She knew better than to say she didn’t know—Nightmare Moon never took that well.

She had only one secret big enough for this. Arclight already knew, so the princess might as well learn it too. She would find out soon enough regardless. “I think it… I think it’s probably to do with the things I can see. I can see you, Princess… and Penumbra. I’ve never seen anything else in my whole life, until… until I got to Vanaheimr. The Polestar called me to it. I dragged Arclight all the way there so I could touch it.”

Whatever the princess was expecting, it wasn’t that. Her mouth hung open, and she stared down at Faith, stupefied. After a few seconds, she opened just one wing. “Which wing did I move?”

“Left,” Faith answered.

The Alicorn no longer sounded angry, but shocked. “And which limb did I just lift?”

“Left again.”

The princess settled back on her haunches, looking up at the sky. For almost a minute, she didn’t say anything, leaving their fear to settle in around them. Particularly poor Arclight, who sounded like he might be moments from collapsing.

“It called you,” she eventually said. “Brought you across the moon’s surface. Through Vanaheimr. Why?”

I have no idea. But the princess didn’t seem angry anymore. Insane as it was, it seemed like her suggestion had actually worked. “It said… Evaluate. Reconstitute. And it showed me things. It was like being able to see for real, but… they were so terrible.”

Nightmare Moon continued to stare. She wondered briefly if it would be enough, if maybe this was the moment when the princess would finally see through everything she’d been trying to do and punish her. But then the Alicorn began to pace back and forth on the sand, looking thoughtful. “It is watching us. It has been waiting all this time for survivors to return… but I am ‘compromised’ and so can’t take possession of the Armory…”

She was mostly talking to herself now, and barely seemed to even see the two of them there. “Has it grown so desperate that even the derivative slaves are worth consideration? It watches Moonrise. What is it waiting for?”

“Slaves?” Arclight asked. “What do you mean, Princess? I thought… Wasn’t our rebellion opposed to serfdom? We learned it in…”

Faith winced as he said it, jabbing him with a wing to quiet down. But of course she was too slow to stop him from attracting the princess’s attention again. Exactly where they didn’t want to be.

But not enough for Nightmare Moon to really notice, it seemed. “Vanaheimr used ‘bioservice agents.’ Not like ponies as you know them today. They were effectively lobotomized at birth, most of the time. But that was chemical conditioning that didn’t hold with any of their children, and…” The princess waved a wing. “You have no idea what that means, nor do you need to. I am not explaining myself to foals.”

She settled on Faith again. “For reasons that escape my imagination, Polestar appears to be using you to monitor Moonrise. Why it would want its agent to be sightless eludes me… but it is fortunate for you in any case. You were not rebellious after all, but serving a greater purpose.” She glanced between them, tapping one hoof on the ground in thought. “I will speak plainly to you, and hope that for your sake you are mature enough to understand.”

She lifted off the ground, sending clouds of dust around her with each beat of her powerful wings. “You were instructed to travel here, on a mission from me. You will not speak of what you saw there outside of my presence. Not to your parents, or lovers, or other family. If I discover you disobey my injunction… I consider loyalty of greater value than any mission the Polestar might’ve given you. It can choose another messenger, if you force me to kill you.”

“I w-won’t,” she squeaked. “I won’t force you, I mean. I’m a loyal citizen of Moonrise, Princess. Arclight is too.”

“Perhaps.” The princess landed again, apparently satisfied with her cowering. “We will see, in time. Certainly the two of you were resourceful to make such a difficult journey by spell. Killing you would be a waste.”

Faith wasn’t sure what made her say it. By all accounts, the smartest thing she could possibly do was not open her mouth. The princess had already decided not to kill them, how much better could she expect? But for some reason, she couldn’t. There are metal eyes in that city somewhere, and I couldn’t find any.

“Princess, we… I know it isn’t my place… but shouldn’t Moonrise take advantage of everything in Vanaheimr? It’s such a wondrous city, but its secrets are unlearned. Your city can’t take its deserved revenge on the Sun Tyrant if we leave all of Vanaheimr’s wonders behind.”

She smelled the princess’s anger before she saw it. Even then, she could only make out her general features. Facial expressions were too fine for her to be able to see using her impossible sight.

But there was no mistaking her fury now. “I just granted you mercy, criminal. In honor of the Polestar’s mission, and all the service your father ever rendered me. You are making me regret my decision dearly. You question the rule of your princess. A foal, with no idea of the agonies she speaks of. You cannot imagine what sleeps in Vanaheimr. My decisions are made with purpose—beyond your comprehension, just as all that the Alicorns achieved there is beyond your comprehension.”

She could feel the princess’s terrible power all around her, just as she’d felt in Vanaheimr. Her magic was strong enough to melt lunar sand into glass. But after the touch of the Polestar, somehow she just wasn’t afraid anymore. Nightmare Moon could kill her easily, but… if she didn’t stand up for Moonrise, the city might suffer a slow death anyway.

She knew better than most just how much danger they were in. She’d heard from Appleseed during her father’s meetings, worried over the way that the crops just weren’t growing the way they used to. Not to mention that their glowstone couldn’t be replaced, and their sunstone was running out all the time. How would they grow crops through the lunar night when it was gone?

“I did see, Princess. The Polestar showed me. I didn’t understand it very well, but I know one thing. If the things that happened to Vanaheimr happen to us, and we’re still hiding in a cave, then the ones trying to kill us won’t have to try very hard. We’ll probably be dead before they find us.”

It was too bold—she knew as she tried every word that she was pushing Nightmare Moon’s mercy much too far. But she knew she was right. She was so loyal to the city, that sometimes she had to take a few risks to keep it safe.

Nightmare Moon sighed. “Pity. For your father’s sake, I’m sorry.” Darkness descended on her, magic the princess had used to draw the life from disloyal ponies in the past. Her magic was so powerful, it had killed by accident.

Faith froze in place, curious in that final moment what death would feel like, and if the princess would change her mind in the weeks to come.

But nothing happened. Terrible cold roiled around her, the darkness of space itself. The hatred that lurked behind the eyes of those who watched whenever she teleported.

And it didn’t hurt. The soil itself cried out, little ice crystals forming and shattering around her. But Faith didn’t feel it. The cold went right up to her coat, and stopped short.

Somewhere far away, far enough that she couldn’t see it until now, the light of the Polestar shone through the lunar surface. It flared as Nightmare Moon’s magic rose, a reminder in the dark of what real power was.

Then the princess fell still. Beneath her hooves, Faith felt a ground frozen so solid that it smoked under her. Yet the cold didn’t touch her. She reached up, wiping frosty crystals away from her mane.

Then she started to move. Everything the princess thought about their mission to Vanaheimr might’ve been a lie before—but now she felt it. Her body turned, and in a moment darkness was replaced with vision.

That’s why I can’t see! All this time, you stole my sight so you could watch Moonrise!

There was the princess, resplendent in dark armor that she’d never seen herself, but heard ponies describe. The princess’s eyes still burned with smoky green light. Ice had condensed around her horn, just as it did around Faith.

And cowering behind her, poor Arclight. Seeing him for the first time might’ve made her blush, if she wasn’t otherwise overwhelmed. He was as gangly as she’d imagined, though the bright brown of his coat seemed to work together with the shapes she’d always felt.

Somehow she knew that it would be the only time she would ever see him.

And overhead, far above—Equus, surrounded by a sea of stars. There was no hatred here, no calculation and anger. They were each a slightly different shade and brightness, each one inviting her. And the planet itself, a blue and green giant in the sky. Their home, denied by the hatred of the Sun Tyrant.

She’d been so distracted by the Polestar’s own vision that she didn’t realize it was speaking through her. She turned her focus back to it, and had to fight the pressure it put on her head to even do that much. The message wasn’t for her, and it didn’t seem to care that it was using her.

So it was like the princess in other ways, too. “Refusal. Purify,” it said from her mouth, in her voice.

“You have no right to interfere!” Nightmare Moon raged, hovering in the air on angry wings. Yet she seemed winded—she’d used a terrible amount of magic on Faith, trying to get through the Polestar’s defense. It hadn’t been enough. “You’re a machine! Do the will of your creator and give me the Armory!”

“Survivor compromised. Alternates nominated.”

“Children of laborers and slaves!” Nightmare Moon yelled. “I am the only will that matters here! Submit to me!”

“Evaluating,” she was forced to say. “Determination postponed. Interference refused.”

As swiftly as it came, the presence in her mind began to fade. The vision it had shown her, of the furious princess, and Arclight behind her, and the beautiful stars overhead—faded too. Within seconds, it was all gone, replaced with shapes and outlines. Only the princess’s body remained, a single point of concentrated darkness.

A second later she landed with a thump, fuming with rage. Faith expected another blast to come, or maybe a stab from her dagger. Maybe the Polestar could protect her from magic, but that didn’t mean she was invincible. She’d been hurt plenty of times, and it had never stopped any of that.

But Nightmare Moon didn’t attack. After a few angry breaths, the cloud of hatred around her began to fade as well. Hating somepony took energy, and she’d used an awful lot of that trying to kill her.

“It seems the Polestar is not merely watching anymore,” Nightmare Moon said, defeated. “It’s determined to steal sovereignty from me as well.”

She approached slowly, knowing that at any moment her daring could go too far all over again. All the princess had to do was leave her here on the surface, and she would die. “Maybe it wants you to succeed. Moonrise is still a pony city up here in its home, right? With the Alicorns gone, we’re all it has left.”

Nightmare Moon seemed so… small. Though part of that might just be not being able to see her armor anymore. It echoed of course, but without being close enough to touch, finer details were hard to hear. “Still you torment me. Just like your father. In his time, every lunar day brought a new crisis. He pushed… harder than he ought to.”

She isn’t leaving. It’s working. “And Moonrise is here,” she finished. “Your city. Ponies who love you, and want to make it back to Equestria one day. We want our inheritance.”

“Well you won’t get it,” she said, staggering Faith more than any of her magic had done. “The Elements of Harmony sealed the sympathetic threads that bind space between this sphere and that. Nothing can teleport to Equus from here. The effect is permanent. I will never go home.”

Arclight made some indeterminate squeaking sound. “Our revenge…” he whispered. “You were going to free us. Everypony said so.”

“Nopony knows,” she said. “Except you, now. But why should I care? If Polestar wants to rule so badly, let it rule. Let it worry about the effect on morale. Let it stop the ponies from revolting. Let it keep the farmers on their fields and the muckrakers at their posts.”

Even she was staggered by the news. She was supposed to return there one day, to grass and fields and wind and rain that came from clouds instead of the constant haze of the Great Cavern.

I will never go home.

There was no reason to question the princess’s wisdom in this. Nightmare Moon’s powers were considerable, and her knowledge was vast. If she said it, it was true. “Were you at home in Vanaheimr, Princess?”

Nightmare Moon made a sound that was almost a sob—quickly strangled. “Long ago.”

“Then let us make Moonrise a city as great as Vanaheimr was! Let us go there, learn their secrets… and honor the dead. Nopony deserves to lie there on the sand, unmoored.”

That did it. The princess stiffened, and seemed to be staring down at her. But if she was searching for some truth just by looking into Faith’s face, she was going to have a hard time finding it.

“Cinereous Gale wanted the same thing. You really are his daughter. It’s a… cruel thing that Polestar has done to you. But life is cruel, and you will not have my pity.”

“I don’t want pity,” she argued. “I only want to serve Moonrise. That’s all I ever wanted. When Silver Needle told me I couldn’t be a Dustwalker because I was blind… I tried to find another way to serve. This was it. The way to help Moonrise that nopony else could figure out.”

“The city may not be so kind to the other ponies of Moonrise. The Polestar spared you, and your friend. It will not always spare intruders. You may have to attend every expedition yourself. You may not see Moonrise for months at a time.”

I can’t see anyway.

She shrugged. “I’d pay that price, Princess. If we can learn the lessons of Vanaheimr ourselves, then… it’s worth it to do some hard things. I’d help charge the teleports myself if I could. But I can help explore, help dig the graves. Help…”

“You have said enough.” Princess Nightmare Moon extended a wing, silencing her. “A pity you are deformed, Faith. You would have made exactly the sort of Lord Commander that Moonrise requires to succeed. But I will find some other use for you.” She took off again, spinning through the air. “I alter my command. You will speak no word of our exchange, or else I will kill you. Do not think a machine will turn me in my course if you defy me, Faith.”

“I won’t,” she promised, and she meant it. Faith was crazy, but repeating that the princess’s attacks didn’t work on her was much too far. She was no rebel. “I just want to serve the city, Princess.”

“Then rejoice,” Nightmare Moon said. “For you have just begun a lifetime of service to me.”

Chapter 29: Clarity of Mind

Nightmare Moon did not take them to the stocks for public punishment—or do anything else to hurt them, for that matter. As the icy darkness of teleportation faded from around her, the princess wasn’t even there.

She also hadn’t sent them to a secret lab, but right before her own throne, in the ritual chamber where those creatures who sought to honor the princess would visit. There were dozens of them here now, bowing in silent supplication to her shrine.

At least they had been, until the two of them appeared in a roar of air and bits of shattering ice. Some creatures screamed, and others just pointed. Faith didn’t need to make any noise of her own to see with such a commotion.

“Explain yourselves,” demanded a voice. The oracle, one of Faith’s least favorite ponies. “Unicorn, explain why you’ve disrespected the princess’s sacred shrine! The two of you are too young for worship here.” Already the ponies were beginning to surround them.

Faith spun, glaring around at the pious worshipers.

“We were sent,” Arclight said. “The princess herself returned us here, after a sacred mission. I don’t think she’d like it if you interfered with us.”

This caught the oracle by surprise. He muttered something rude, which he probably hadn’t expected them to hear. Of course it would be about her, and how unlikely he thought that someone as deformed as her would serve any use to the princess.

But Arclight’s conviction wasn’t pretended, and the results were immediate. Ponies backed away, bowing and scraping and muttering little prayers to the princess as they cleared the way around them.

“Where?” the oracle demanded. “Why would the princess send a deformed foal and an unlearned sorcerer child to do what her loyal servants could do better?”

“Ask her,” Faith said flatly, before Arclight could speak. After surviving Nightmare Moon’s wrath, she wasn’t much afraid of jerks like this anymore. Not that she’d ever been afraid. Creatures might disrespect her, but they wouldn’t hurt the child of Iron Quill. Her mother was the second most dangerous creature on the moon. “We were obedient to her word. We’ve been instructed to return home.”

She strode forward, right at where the oracle had previously been blocking the way. He moved at the last moment, making another disapproving sound in the back of his throat. “We will speak to her,” he said. “It isn’t like our princess, steward of the moon and all upon it, holy and beautiful though she is, to choose such weak servants.”

Faith didn’t stick around to listen to him anymore. Maybe the princess would have awkward questions to answer—but she had sent them here, so that was her problem.

They made it out into the familiar halls of Moonrise, crossing into one of the tunnels between the royal building and the housing block. They walked together in silence, with Faith using Arclight’s hoofsteps to guide her way through an otherwise unfamiliar section of the city. It wasn’t often she made trips like this.

Occasionally they passed open doorways, into rooms filled with celebrating ponies. They’d been given an entire lunar day to celebrate their coming of age, before their lives of service would resume. They’d spent several of those days now, sacrificed to her vain mission.

“I can’t…” she began, as soon as they reached a stairwell with nopony else inside it. “I can’t thank you enough for doing that for me, Arclight. You didn’t have to do it. Without you…”

“Without you,” he corrected, resting a hoof on her shoulder. “Moonrise would be a different place. Stars above, Faith. You told the princess what to do.” His voice was distant, awed. “I never thought… I’ve never seen a creature as brave as you. It might’ve been the most incredible thing that’s ever been done.”

She turned her head slightly to the side. “Whenever my father thought I wasn’t listening, I would hear him talking about Moonrise’s problems. He had to carry all of them, I’m not sure if you know that. Everything that went wrong in the city was his fault. Lots of things he could fix, but… sometimes there was no way to fix it. He would talk to my mom about it sometimes, and they’d argue about something he was supposed to do. He never did it, whatever it was.”

“It’s up to us to continue their work,” Arclight said, his voice solemn. “That’s always how this is. We inherit the world the last generation left for us. We have to make the city great.” He lowered his voice to a whisper, though she still couldn’t hear anypony in the stairwell with them. With her hearing as strong as it was and the stairwells always so enclosed, she was fairly certain of her assessment. They were alone.

“It’s the only city we’ll ever get,” Arclight continued. “So fixing whatever those problems are… What are they, anyway? I’ve never heard my parents talk about things nopony could fix. They’re always… busy coming up with some new idea.”

“Later,” she said. “Maybe we’ll come up with things… but you more than me. I’m more of an explorer than a thinker. And I guess that’s the way things will be now. Leading trips to Vanaheimr, for ponies to learn things. We’ll learn all the secrets, bury all the dead.”

She made to leave, but Arclight stopped her, yanking on her foreleg. “Faith, what… what happened to you up there? Why did you go into the light?”

“Because it was friendly,” she answered, settling down beside him. “I’m not sure how much you heard when the princess and I were talking. Polestar is a…” Without knowing the answer, she settled on the princess’s own word. “A machine the Alicorns left. It’s guarding something, like a… the biggest sword ever made. Something more powerful than anypony.” More powerful than the princess. It protected me when she wanted to kill me. “When I touched it, it showed me things. Shapes, colors… I saw. I couldn’t even describe it before, but now… now I know what it’s like for normal ponies.”

Her expression darkened, and she ground one hoof against the stone floor. “I asked it to fix my eyes, and it didn’t. The Polestar is the reason I’m blind. It… I don’t know how, really. But I think it’s using me to watch the city. Everypony knew I was weird somehow… my mom’s not alive, I shouldn’t be possible. This must be how it happened. And the price I pay for being born is… blindness.”

“I don’t know if it makes a difference,” Arclight said, touching her shoulder again briefly. “But it seems like what a coltfriend should say. I don’t like it when ponies say that you’re deformed. I think you’re pretty, and it… it doesn’t bother me that you can’t see.” And she couldn’t, but she didn’t need to see to hear the embarrassment in his face, to smell his embarrassment thick on the air.

And for once, she returned it. “You’re right,” she said, before she could get too afraid to do anything. She rested her head up against his chest, if only for a few seconds. “It is what a coltfriend should say.”

They stayed like that for a good long while, until she heard a pony coming down the stairs towards them, and they hurried along as though they’d never been there in the first place.

Faith didn’t spend much longer with Arclight though, not today. They were both exhausted from their trip, and the confrontation with the princess. He needed to sleep, and she could use a little time alone herself.

Faith headed to her own home, not wanting Cozen or Sylvan to lecture her along with Arclight about the trip. She’d get that next time she went there—it would be only fair that she took the blame from them too. Just not right now.

She was so tired from the trip, so completely overwhelmed that she didn’t notice there was already a pony inside until she shut the door, and realized she could see her mother standing in the next room. She waited just inside, one hoof tapping impatiently. “Why don’t you come in, Faithful Gale? I’ve been missing you.”

She shrugged out of her saddlebags, hanging them from a hook in the hall and making her way into the kitchen. She was probably trailing surface-dust with every step, and smelling awful from her trek, but she didn’t much care. Her mom probably couldn’t even smell. “I don’t know why you would,” she said. “You’re never here anyway. Why do you care?”

Penumbra tensed reflexively as she said it, though she made no attempt to hide it. Thinking she was with a pony who couldn’t see her probably made it feel like she didn’t have to worry about that.

But Faith watched her as she made her way in, into the kitchen where she was already waiting at the table. There was no food—Penumbra never made food for her, the way Arclight’s parents took care of him. She just didn’t have the instincts for much mothering.

“I know what you did,” Penumbra said. “I can’t imagine anything as monumentally stupid as intruding on Nightmare Moon’s sacred city. She’s more possessive of the dead there than she is of the living in Moonrise.”

Faith hopped up into one of the chairs, imitating a glare back at her mother. “I knew that might happen. Knew it might… go badly. But I didn’t care. Either I would serve Moonrise and be a Dustwalker, or… we’d die. I didn’t know which it would be.”

“Brave,” Penumbra said. “Incredibly stupid, but… committed. There’s something admirable about that, I suppose. At least I haven’t spawned a coward. Just a fool who doesn’t know her limits.”

She ground her teeth together, and wanted to scream at her right there. But she wasn’t going to act like a foal anymore. She’d already proven herself today. If she could survive the princess, she could live through anything. “I don’t care about the limits other ponies say I have. I did it. I went to the Polestar and came back. Other things happened that the… that the princess forbid me to talk about. But the important thing is that Moonrise is gonna change. Nightmare Moon is going to let me lead trips there. I’m not sure when… probably she’ll want me to be a little older. But soon.”

“What?” Penumbra twitched in her seat, momentarily overcome. Whatever she’d been expecting, it wasn’t that. “You’re saying… no. Nightmare Moon won’t even let ponies talk to her about it! Even Iron… even he couldn’t talk to her about it without her getting… enraged, irrational. She refused to see what it could mean for Moonrise. We all have our… sentimentality. And you stepped all over it.”

Faith shrugged her wings. She couldn’t do more—she’d been commanded not to speak of their conversation. “You can ask the princess if you want. But I did it, Mom. Maybe I won’t be a Dustwalker… but I’m going to be something just as important. I’m going to help fix the problems with Moonrise that nopony can fix. I’m going to be more than just a mare who makes an heir, then dies. I’ll matter.”

“That’s…” Penumbra sniffed, expression impossible to read. But little things like emotions were always hard to judge. She’d learned to watch her mother’s tail and ears for subtle signs—she was still a bat, even if she was dead. But she couldn’t find any this time. “I wish you hadn’t gone. You should’ve talked to me first. I could’ve warned you.”

“I tried,” she said quietly. “And you just said what everypony always says. I should know my place. Why should I want to be a Dustwalker? My place is wherever I bucking choose to go. With Arclight, if I choose. Or maybe out there helping Moonrise. Being blind isn’t going to stop me.”

Penumbra vanished from across the room in a brief surge of greater darkness. It wasn’t a teleport the way Arclight could do—there was more a lack of magic around her than a surge of power as he used. But instead of running away, Penumbra was suddenly beside her. She was almost blinded for a moment by her, stumbling back. She wasn’t disgusted by her, or afraid as some other ponies were. But Penumbra had spent so little time with her—done so little actual mothering, that any contact between them was unnatural.

“Cinereous Gale would’ve been proud of you,” she said. “He… cared about Moonrise to the end. Even when it hurt him, he… was always looking out for us. You’re a lot like him.”

That did it. Faith started to sniff and cry all over again, as she’d never done for Nightmare Moon. Her mother might be strange and distant, but her dad was something else. He was why she wanted to help Moonrise in the first place. “It’s not fair,” she squeaked. “Everypony else still has their parents. But Iron Quill… he was the First Commander. He did more than anypony, and he’s gone.”

“I know,” Penumbra whispered, wrapping one wing around her shoulder. She felt cold and numb, the way she always did. But there was no stench of decay. More like she’d perpetually died only a few minutes ago, forever. “When we just met… I tried to get him to take Nightmare’s gifts. He could have, so many times… and then we’d both still have him. But he never did. He didn’t want Moonrise to be led by… a nightmare. He wanted everypony around him to be better. It worked. I am better, thanks to him. And the Princess is too.”

For once, Faith didn’t push her away. “Me too,” she said. “It’s still not fair.”

“Nothing is.” Penumbra held on a few moments more, then broke away. “I can tell you’re exhausted, sweetie. I’ll let you get some sleep. But tomorrow, I want to hear about it. You’re gonna tell me everything. And when ponies start going over there… I’m coming with you.”

---

“Something good, I hope,” Chain Mail said, his voice more than a little impatient. “I can’t keep giving you troops if you aren’t returning with useful information.”

Faith flared her wings out around her, though she didn’t actually start pacing in the Lord Commander’s office. She had developed a little restraint over the years. “If you’re asking if I discovered the ancient secrets of Alicorn weapons—no, I still haven’t found that. But it doesn’t matter, Lord Mail. What Moonrise is learning… it’s bigger than that.”

Chain Mail was a short and squat pony, though to be fair all the old Equestrians looked like that to moonborns. As he aged he’d only grown more solidly built, like one of the ancient stones they excavated to make way for new living quarters. His accent would always sound strange to her, just like his smell. But he was the Lord Commander, which meant that he was the most important pony in her whole world.

“Nothing is bigger than our sacred revenge,” he said. “Nightmare Moon commands—”

“Commands that our army always stand in readiness to return,” she interrupted, striding right up to the desk and glaring down at him across it. She spoke low and urgent, only for his ears. “Chain Mail, you know the truth as well as I do. Nightmare Moon isn’t taking us home in our lifetimes. Insisting that everything be useful in war is stupid. Our great great grandfoals can worry about that, maybe.”

Chain Mail didn’t move in his seat, didn’t so much as shift his weight. But his scent grew a little sharper for a moment—frustration with her, she guessed. He wouldn’t be the only pony to be a little annoyed. “Faithful. I’m as patient with you as I can be. The princess… insists that what you do must be allowed to continue. But you’re shortsighted. There’s a reason you haven’t taken your father’s seat, and it isn’t your eyes.”

She tensed at that, glaring in his direction. She’d grown quite good at pretending to glare, at least if ponies’ reactions were any guide. Arclight told her that her cloudy blank eyes made it seem especially creepy when she got it right. “Yeah?”

“Yes,” he said. “You lack foresight.” He rose from his seat, gesturing with a wing. “Walk with me.”

She did, though it seemed unlikely she would be learning anything worthwhile. But if she was to have any chance of getting the marepower she needed for this next excavation, she needed more than Silver Needle’s tacit endorsement. She needed the Lord Commander’s signature on her requisition form.

They walked out onto the balcony. Chain Mail didn’t use her father’s old office—his was a spartan affair overlooking the parade-ground. As soon as they stepped outside, she could hear the chaotic echoes of ponies down there. Metal smacking against metal, ponies grunting and heaving under the effort of strenuous exercise. Their numbers mixed together with the cave’s vaulted ceiling and the rest of Moonrise mixing in many other voices, but she knew how many soldiers they had. Hundreds, even today.

“If you had your way, would you have every one of these stallions abandon their posts? Cease their training?”

She didn’t want to answer—it was a trap, it had to be. But he would see her expression and infer it anyway, so there wasn’t much to lose. “Not all. We need peacekeepers.”

“Okay, peacekeepers. So… let’s say, two hundred good mares and stallions. Send the rest to form bricks, and cast metal, and blow glass.”

“And farm,” she supplied. “And study. Studying’s important.”

“And that’s why you can’t be Lord Commander,” he said. “I know you cannot see them—but what you hear down there, that’s esprit de corps. That’s tradition, and history. The young ponies who grow in Moonrise are being taught the craft by ponies who fought. They will perpetuate the tradition, and so will their children, and their children… for as many generations as it takes to escape this place and have our revenge on the Sun Tyrant.”

“I don’t understand,” she said. Not argumentatively, she knew how not to provoke him. She spoke as honestly as she could. “Why not wait until we can go back, then raise an army?”

“Because then it’s too late,” he said. “We need ponies who spend their lives preparing for it. We don’t know the time or the hour of our return to Equestria. So every generation has to be prepared to meet it. If that honored tradition is ever broken, it cannot be replaced. We’ll be fighting the Tyrant’s experienced army with greenhorns, and we’ll lose to her all over again.”

She grumbled, folding her wings tightly against her side. “I understand, Lord Commander. I didn’t mean to actually suggest that we should… I was only answering your question.”

“I know,” he said. “But you must come to trust me. Iron Quill did. He ordered me to be ready for our return. I intend to honor his commands.”

That was her opening. Chain Mail still felt loyalty to the First Commander. And she was his only child. “My father gave me instructions too, Chain Mail. I’ve done what he wants… but I need more marepower. It takes many hooves to do the excavation. Please, let me have your unicorn teams.”

He spun around, and from his silence, she guessed he was looking her over. “What are you searching for this time?”

“Nitrogen,” she said. “It’s… look, it’s the reason that our crops have been suffering so much. We learned from… Plants need it, okay? We can’t make it, that just isn’t possible. But plants and bodies have it. We’re going to build a fertilizer factory, and start recycling their old gardens. The great Alicorns left us lots to work with. When I’m done, I’ll know that Iron Quill’s grandson will always have enough food.”

Maybe it was wrong of her to use her father’s name like that. But Chain Mail didn’t seem to notice, and she doubted Iron Quill would care. All for the good of Moonrise.

“Fine,” Chain Mail finally said. “Two days. Two lunar days, and I’m recalling them. Make your time count.”

Chapter 30: Clarity of Sense

Faithful Gale flew home, dodging up the stairs of the Stalwart Shield Memorial Building and across the cavern towards Moonrise’s newest housing, the ‘Gate Complex.’ Even without her sense of hearing, she could’ve followed the magic to the place—so much teleportation in so small an area had created a constant thunderstorm over the building, which rumbled and shocked anything that got too close.

She made sure to land well before she got in range, using her fur lifting as a guide. A metal tunnel overhead protected her from the slight atmospheric disruption, and the pattering of rain on its upper surface made her feel at home.

As she landed, ponies ahead of her got out of the way, lowering their heads respectfully. “On your hooves, Gatecrashers,” she said, grinning at them. “Keep at it.”

Through the airlock, and she found a familiar face waiting for her—her secretary Fine Detail, tapping one impatient pen on a clipboard. “You’re eight minutes late, Faithful.”

She shrugged, pulling out the requisition order and showing the Lord Commander’s signature. At least, she assumed that was what he’d written. There were indents on the parchment, though not nearly deep enough for her to read them. She generally had to assume ponies were writing what they said they were.

Fine Detail snatched the sheet away in her magic, walking along beside her past the building’s radiator core. They all had them, tubes of water lined with radiant metal. All their heat came from the same source, ultimately, through the veins that circulated Moonrise’s liquid blood. But the pumps were silent now, suggesting that it was night on the surface. “Stars above you did it. Bloody miracle of miracles.”

Faith spent so little time in the city that she sometimes lost track. “You can thank me later. We get the entire unicorn team, but… only for two days. Put them on double shifts and get every ounce of spellcraft we can out of them.”

“Two days…” Fine repeated. Her hooves hurried along beside Faith, having to take two steps for every one she did as they reached the stairs. They led down into the moon’s heart, not up. Considering the temperature up there, and the vacuum waiting eagerly to kill everypony in the city, nopony wanted to dig towards the surface if they could avoid it. “That’s not even half what my schedule requires.”

She shrugged her wings again. “Maybe we can get some amazing results, and get an extension. But…” She giggled to herself. “I don’t like that as a strategy when we can avoid it. Let’s just… plan to get as much done as we can. How many trips can you get with two lunar days?”

Fine Detail slowed her pace for a moment, quill running over the parchment idly as she muttered to herself. Going over her schedule, probably.

But that was precisely why she kept a pony like Fine Detail around. Faith might be the one with the big ideas, but behind each one were a hundred little things that had to be done. Best delegated to a pony with a mind for details. “I don’t know what effect double shifts will have on productivity calculations. In theory, we still complete the project that way—but theory doesn’t translate well to reality.”

“Let’s plan to,” she said, skipping the last few steps to glide down into the officer’s quarters, before spinning back around and blocking the hallway for Fine Detail. “I’m going to speak to my husband. Arrange the schedules accordingly. If I know the Lord Commander, we’ll have our unicorns first bell tomorrow.”

“Okay, Faithful. I’m still not sure it will be enough, but…”

“We’ll make it work,” she insisted. “Or we’ll be way further than we would’ve been without it. Either way is a win.”

Arclight wasn’t actually at home, though. She wandered briefly through it, squeaking a few times to make sure that he wasn’t hiding under something. But she heard only the reflection of blank stone, and so she turned to head back the way she’d come. Not out of the Gatecrasher building.

Another few levels down, and she reached the place Arclight insisted on calling his “laboratory of alchemy” though it wasn’t half the size of what his father maintained in Moonrise proper. Sure enough she found him there, walking circles around a pony dressed in the thickest clothing that she’d ever known.

Most creatures in the city would’ve been completely baffled by the thick fabric and transparent bubble over the wearer’s head. But Faith recognized it instantly. She twitched once reflexively as she saw it, but dismissed the thought immediately. The one wearing this suit was moving. It hadn’t been taken from the dead. “I don’t want to put it on,” the wearer was saying—a young stallion whose voice she didn’t recognize. “Don’t I need to breathe?”

“There’s air inside it,” Arclight promised. “We need to get it to open, but we can’t get it to open the mechanism unless there’s negative pressure from inside the system. Hold still, Flint.”

She crept forward along the edge of the room, staying on the metal walkway over the lab itself, so she wouldn’t get in the way or disrupt whatever Arclight was doing. In her mind, there was nothing in all of Moonrise as important as this research.

There were a few loud mechanical clicks, then the sound of heavy fabric boots on the stone.

“Don’t panic, don’t panic! Slow breaths. I can cut you out if there’s anything wrong. Just sit still and breathe normally please. Bright, get the screwdriver. The internal mechanism, do you see? Those ridges along the back. I’d like you to get in there and start opening.”

“Of course, Arclight.”

Faith glided down suddenly, cresting over several shelves of salvaged parts and gear from Vanaheimr, and landing on open ground just behind Arclight.

“Your wife is right behind you,” Bright Spark said.

“I knew that.” Arclight spun around, not smelling at all like he’d known she was coming. She reached him in a quick stride, touching briefly against his shoulder. “Shouldn’t you be with the Lord Commander?”

“Finished,” she said. “Successfully. The unicorns are on board.”

“That’s great! Our fertilizer project is on. All the nitrogen we can eat.” He embraced her for another second longer, before turning away. “Slowly, Bright! What does that vapor smell like coming out of the suit?”

“Sharp,” she responded. “Chemical. I don’t think it’s water.”

“Then don’t touch it,” he urged. “Let’s… be ready to get our volunteer out of the armor.”

She sat back on her haunches, falling silent as the work on the strange Alicorn clothing resumed. She didn’t need to make much noise to get an idea for what was happening, not with so many ponies as part of the project. Their words were enough for her to imagine the scene, with a volunteer pony wrapped in hard Alicorn clothing and a dozen creatures all around him, several helping to take apart the backpack that was fused with the breastplate.

Eventually they got the pony back out again, and managed to remove the attached portion for further dismantling. Faith waited patiently until the volunteer was leaving, along with most of the lab assistants. “So what are we trying to learn from Alicorn fashion?” she asked, voice as neutral as she could. She’d learned better than to question what Arclight was studying by now. He always had a reason.

“Not fashion. Their clothing was practical. We… didn’t think about it for so long because they were all dead already. But look at this.” He tugged on her with his magic, leading her to a table where the rest of the suit was already waiting, now in pieces. He led her leg with one of his, resting it up against the fabric. “Feel that armor?”

She nodded. “It’s… flexible. Doesn’t seem like very good armor.”

He sounded excited as he answered, like he’d been waiting for that. “Actually, it’s strong enough to stop arrows. We can cut it with magic, but nothing else. But that’s beside the point—I don’t think it was meant to protect them from soldiers. It’s not that kind of armor. I know you, uh… don’t have to see it as often. But their clothing is so sturdy it often keeps the remains of the dead inside. I think that’s because it was to the Alicorns like our air spells are for us.”

He sounded so proud, but the conclusion only confused her. She tilted her head to the side. “Why would the Alicorns be less advanced than us? Needing a weird… mechanical armor set, that can fail and needs to be fixed. One unicorn can make a bubble for as many ponies as can fit inside. Isn’t our way better?”

“No!” He stomped one hoof on the stone floor, the same way he always did when he was frustrated. It wasn’t a lack of self-control, but a signal to her to help with the expressions that she had no way to read. “Faith, bubble spells are a limit on how much we can do. Think about what it would be like if we didn’t need any magic to explore Vanaheimr at all. We could stay as long as we wanted, we could sleep where we wanted and not need to build shelters. Travel for days if we wanted, and not let our explorations be limited by the number of unicorns in our population.”

She nodded slowly. “I guess that makes sense. We could have… one-pony Dustwalker teams. Not need unicorns to escort them everywhere. Save their magical talents.”

“Vanaheimr was having an emergency,” Arclight said. “We don’t know what the disaster was like, but I think it’s safe to conclude that there were no invading troops on the ground. Their adversaries shot metal at them from above, that’s it. It’s obvious what they were trying to do: break the ceilings, let the air out, make everypony freeze. The Alicorns had this… air armor, and so it didn’t kill them at first.”

He walked a few steps further, where the backpack was now lying on its own table. Another pony was already setting to work cutting it open, though the specific details of how were too fine for sound to show her. “There’s an alchemical process taking place inside this backpack. Each set of armor has its own, tanks of… chemicals. I don’t know which ones yet, but I’m sure the alchemical ability of Moonrise will discover the secret. Obviously if there isn’t an air bubble, we need air in other ways.”

“So you’re saying that backpack… does what the Icebreakers do? And the Air Corps? There’s water inside that gets split into oxygen? There can’t be room for very much…”

“I don’t think it’s quite the same,” he said. “The specifics are… probably too boring for you. But I think it’s closer to the Air Corps than the Icebreakers. There are three little tanks in each backpack. It’s been… difficult to find one intact. But I think we finally did. One day we might be able to do something like it, and anypony could be walking the surface on their own, not just a unicorn.”

“Noble goal,” she said, snuggling up against him again. She didn’t much care that a few of his assistants were close enough to watch. Everything the Gatecrashers did was hers. Only the princess or the Lord Commander could take that away. “Seems weird that a unicorn is trying to make himself unnecessary.”

He grunted. “You’re not telling me something. You’re almost never so…” He twitched one hoof vaguely. “Are you really that nervous about harvesting fertilizer tomorrow?”

“No,” she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. “I’m nervous about being a mom. I didn’t really have one to learn from.”

Her words had the desired effect. Arclight stumbled away from her, suddenly smelling like shock and overwhelmed surprise. “You’re… not joking. You’re actually serious.”

“Of course,” she answered. “And I’m thinking this time…” Her words came slowly, choked away by pain for a moment. “I think we’ve got a good shot this time around. The moon wouldn’t take away another one. We’ve given her enough blood, it’s got to be our turn for something better.”

“It doesn’t work that way,” he said, pulling her close and this time not seeming even a little shy about it. “Faith, we can’t just hope things will be different. Talk to my mother, get in touch with Marine Kelp. She’s been focused on nothing else for almost twenty years now. Let’s… get some help this time. Just to be sure.”

Faith opened her mouth to answer—probably to argue with him, though it was mostly reflexive. Something about how she couldn’t trust a pony who was still loyal to the Sun Tyrant after all they’d suffered at her hooves, probably.

But then she heard the crack. A terrible shattering sound, shaking Moonrise to its foundations. Her uniquely sensitive hearing showed her more than most ponies would probably hear. Instead of just a loud sound, she knew exactly where it had come from. The ice-mine. The sound was mostly ice, though there was plenty of rock breaking mixed in as well.

Then came the roar. Her fur lifted slightly in a sudden breeze, the first time she’d ever felt it pulling down instead of up. Towards the mines.

Stars above.

The bell started to ring, muddling the sounds she’d been using to try and hear what was actually happening. Ponies began to scream, and some ran. One of Arclight’s own assistants said something about making it “to the gate” before it was too late.

Faith wasn’t the Lord Commander. Saving Moonrise wasn’t her job, as it was her father’s. But it didn’t matter. While ponies scattered all around her, running away from the danger, she took off, making for the door.

“What are you doing?” Arclight called after her. “You just told me you had a foal, Faithful! I need to get you to the door!”

She glared down at him. “If Moonrise dies, we go with it. Doesn’t matter if we’re at the Vanaheimr outpost when it happens.”

There was no way Arclight could keep up with her. Stupid, considering the magic he had would probably be more useful actually doing anything than being able to see one of two ponies through a wall, or taste different metals. But it didn’t matter. There was no way she could stand by, or hide in her quarters as the bells demanded.

At least the sky was clear by the time she made it past the lightning shield. Here the wind was stronger, though not as intense as she’d expected. The moment when the city finally lost its air should be more dramatic than this. She imagined ponies screaming as they were ripped out onto the surface, but… this was only mildly more intense than the time the city overheated.

Of course it grew more intense as she got closer. The bells and screaming ponies and terrified hooves were drowned out by a steady roar of air. As she flew, she realized that both ponies she could magically sense had beaten her there, and were standing at the entrance to the ice mines.

When she was young, she remembered being able to see the huge slab of ice protruding into the cavern itself, so large that she could hardly imagine it ever getting smaller. But now that entire slab was gone, and the mine tunneled into the rock. Ponies gathered at that entrance, with a steady roar taking air in past them.

“What’s going on?” she asked, landing near the front of the line and demanding of the nearest pony. She couldn’t get a clear idea of who they were from the sound, not when the wind overpowered all fine detail. Bigger than she was, that was all she could hear for sure.

When they spoke, they sounded like a miner. “Excavation. Thought we were opening a tunnel into the rest of the ice. Looks like… there wasn’t as much there as we thought. Went all the way up.”

“Everypony back!” Penumbra flew past her, though she wasn’t speaking to Faith particularly. She roared, and everypony nearby fell still to listen. “The princess is about to collapse the cavern and seal the city off! Back away now, or die.”

Faith took to the air again, ignoring the crowd of miners as they pressed away, and quickly catching up with her mother. She was perhaps the only pony in the whole city she could follow in such a din. “Mother, are we really out of ice? The miners were saying…”

“You’re here?” The bat slowed in the air, turning to glare at her suspiciously. “Shouldn’t you be gatecrashing?”

“Next trip is tomorrow,” she answered, her tone turning a little defensive. There weren’t many ponies who could expect to get an explanation from her, but Penumbra was one of them. “I’m back to meet with the Lord Commander. What are we going to do without ice?”

The ground rumbled again. Faith felt the magic surge under her hooves, then the ground sunk a good three meters. The roaring wind around them stopped, as suddenly as it had begun. The ice-mine’s entrance collapsed, turning bright orange as it melted over.

A few moments later, the princess herself appeared in the air. She was the first to break the stunned silence. “Ponies of Moonrise—the danger is averted. See that no excavation or mining takes place in this position again. Disturbing the rock could reopen a breach and sacrifice more of our air to the outside.”

Penumbra flew back towards the princess, but Faith didn’t follow her mother. She fell, landing at the back of the crowd.

“What do we do now?” somepony asked, from somewhere in the crowd beside her. “Every year they demand more ice. They can’t expect us to mine it from the surface.”

“None left to mine,” somepony else answered. “Guess we’re bucked.”

Chapter 31: Purple

Within the hour, the Purple Council had been convened.

Faith thought the name was a little silly, particularly since it included her mother, who was black, and the princess, for whom a rank meant nothing. At least she didn’t have to force her way into the meetings. It wasn’t just her father’s name that got her in anymore—now she led the Gatecrashers.

The meeting hadn’t actually waited for her. By the time she slipped inside, Lord Commander Chain Mail was already speaking. “—at least there aren’t any signs of the cavern collapsing. Our Princess sealed us without any collateral damage.”

Nightmare Moon sat at the head of the table, leaned far enough back in her chair that Faith imagined she was wearing her armor. Maybe she wanted to seem more imposing for all the ponies that would be depending on her leadership. “I am no expert in civil engineering or geology, but I did my best. Unfortunately what I cannot prevent are the other consequences.” She nodded to the side. “Penumbra, what did you find in the collapsed cavern? How much further before the glacier continues?”

Her mother didn’t sit at the council with the others. Instead she paced back and forth beside the window, occasionally glancing out at the ponies assembled below. Officially, life in Moonrise was back to normal for everypony who wasn’t an ice miner. But Faith didn’t hear any mechanical noises coming from the workshop, or the usual murmur of voices coming from the marketplace below.

“Good news first,” Penumbra said. “Doesn’t look like the ice cavern is below very much of Moonrise. Emptying it hasn’t made us unstable. Bad news—it’s almost empty. There is no more glacier. I don’t know where the ‘ice cavern’ was supposed to be, but I don’t think it exists.”

“How in the buck can that happen?” Faith asked, loud enough that even the princess turned to stare. “We depend on the ice for… everything, don’t we? Air, water, heat—the ice powers it all. How could we keep harvesting until there was none left?”

“Excellent question,” Nightmare Moon said. “I’m as eager to hear it answered as Quill’s foal.”

Stop calling me that. I’m not a bloody foal. But aside from sitting up a little straighter in her chair, trying to be as big as she could, she couldn’t so much as glare at the princess without being disrespectful.

Attention turned on Swift Wing, city quartermaster. “Well uh…” He hesitated for another moment, shuffling with paper on the desk in front of him. “We don’t actually use much ice anymore. The city’s water comes from the cistern. I’d only ordered the latest shipment in preparation for the latest harvest. It’s only between crops that we have any need to replenish the oxygen supply. Our balance has become that precise.”

“Are you saying this isn’t the threat it seems?” Lord Commander Chain Mail asked, tone skeptical. “That all ponies will be giving up is chilled deserts in their iceboxes?”

“I didn’t say that,” Swift Wing said sharply. He flipped through a few more pages. “Look, I got my hooves on the oldest records of the Airmaker guild. When Moonrise was young, they’d take as much as five carts of stone every lunar day. The Airmaker’s guild of today haven’t filled a cart in months. But balance is… difficult. It took years to establish, and might be ruined in far less. Our system is not perfect. Every harvest, we are forced to convert some water into air.”

“We should’ve solved this by now,” Nightmare Moon said, her voice impatient. “I demand that we transition to a constant circulation of harvests, bringing in only a small amount of our crops on a given day instead of some significant portion. Make the transition at once.”

“That is…” Green Apple began, Moonrise’s Lord of Crops. “Of course, Princess. We’ve considered such a system before. But smarter ponies than I always found that we’d be shrinkin’ the yields that way. Sunstone don’t grow as well as it used to, so we’ve been makin’ do by having most of the growing timed with day.”

“Figure it out,” the princess demanded. “Speak to the Gatecrashers. If they haven’t salvaged hydroponics equipment by now, I’m not sure what they’ve been doing.”

Nopony seemed to know what she was talking about—which was good, because otherwise Faith might’ve felt stupid for not knowing. But she didn’t get a chance to ask.

“It is possible for a colony to be self-sufficient,” Nightmare Moon declared. “Balance is difficult, but it can be found. You aren’t as ignorant as your parents. Use that knowledge and establish that balance.”

She turned towards the quartermaster again. “How long will we last without new ice to harvest?”

“Some time,” he said nervously. “As our honored princess will know, Moonrise uses water to store and move heat. We have… vast reservoirs. We can drain them to replenish the air if it is required. But the more we take, the colder it will get when night comes again. I don’t have measurements on how much water is already stored in Moonrise’s pipes. If I had to guess, I’d say we have months. This is a troubling development, but not the end of the city.”

“See that it isn’t,” Nightmare Moon said. “I assure you, I’ll see the end coming long before it arrives. And I will hold the ones who allowed our future supply to dwindle so far to have an… exquisite death.”

Swift Wing nodded obediently, his scent shifting to near-terror. But the princess was already turning her attention elsewhere. “Mayfly, what of your Dustwalkers? Where will we establish our next mine?”

Mayfly shifted in her seat a moment. “I’ve consulted every map of the surface, Princess. There are… no other glaciers anywhere on it. Now in fairness to the Dustwalkers of the last generation, we haven’t been searching for water. You tell a pony that metal is how they’ll earn their color, and they’ll be looking for buckin’ metal. But factors are against us.”

“I’m aware,” Nightmare Moon said, her voice turning back towards annoyance. “The surface is too hot for any water to exist in direct sunlight. If there is water elsewhere, it will be found in perpetual shadow at the bottom of craters. My Voidseeker will assist in the search, won’t you Penumbra?”

“As the princess commands,” she said. “I haven’t seen ice anywhere else either, but I can start looking.”

“I know where we can find water, if all else fails,” the princess went on. “The Sacred City has an enormous reserve tank, vaster than all of Moonrise. It was established on a supply of groundwater sufficient for a million ponies. But the reserve is deep underground, and the equipment to extract it is likely destroyed. Whatever water was stored in the city itself is long gone by now. It will be an option for future generations, who are less ignorant than any of you. But… we will have to find a balance. What will you do, Lord Commander?”

“We can… improve collection,” he said. His voice went rigid as he said it, like he was reading from notes. “I’ve spoken to craftsmare Cozen. We can collect water in areas we know it will be present. A drain in the greenhouse and in… latrines… could funnel into our supply.”

The princess made an unhappy sound. “As though the water didn’t already taste foul enough. If you begin collecting blackwater, we will need more than mechanical filters. The simplest mechanism for creatures as primitive as yourselves is distillation—boil the wastewater, collect the vapor, and cool it. But great energy is required.”

She rose, spreading her wings. “We’ve lived this last generation squandering our wealth. The moon gave us a boon, and we’ve been too foolish to husband it wisely. Now we face the consequences. In Vanaheimr, the water of every creature was known, sharded, and purified. We will need to become like them soon.”

She pointed at Faith, causing several ponies to turn and stare in her direction. “The Gatecrashers can abandon whatever occupies their attention and find the water treatment plant. Maybe Quill’s miracles can be inherited, and she can provide one to the colony. The rest of you, the time has come for steps forward in understanding. We must know our consumption of oxygen, and establish a balance with carbon sequestration that does not require inputs. We have vast caves piled high with stored carbon we may wish to reclaim one day. But for now… survival.”

She turned to go. “Lord Commander, you have a day and night to find a solution to this before I grow unhappy. I’m sure the Purple Council is more than equal to the task.” She didn’t walk very far—just a few steps, before she vanished in another teleport.

Penumbra lasted a few seconds longer, making her way up to the table and looking between them. The ponies here seemed to fear her almost as much as the princess, because not even the lord commander interrupted her. “Good luck,” she said. “You’ll need it.” She looked briefly in Faith’s direction, then vanished too.

The weight of what they’d all just been ordered settled on the room for a few more moments of terrible silence. Faith shuffled awkwardly in her seat—everypony else here had notes and scrolls with them, but she didn’t. She couldn’t read, so everything was either in her head or nowhere at all.

“Moonrise has faced greater threats than this,” Chain Mail said. “I’m confident in each of you. But the princess is right, we’ve grown complacent. We expect because we survived this long that nothing serious can challenge us. We need to remember what the First Commander always said about life here. The moon is a land of hatred, fighting to expel us from her surface at every opportunity. If we ignore that fact, then we make ourselves ripe for destruction.”

Faith didn’t have to listen too closely to what he had to say about each of the other departments. The Lord Commander had instructions for each of them. They would each have their own assignments to help ensure that Moonrise had enough water. The Arcanium would be working on new ways to capture what they didn’t use, while the quartermaster’s office would be given the monumental task of converting their agriculture system and finding ways to negate the need for new water to be broken down into air.

Eventually Chain Mail came around to her. He sounded suddenly tense as he did so, probably expecting an argument. “I approve of your fertilizer project, Faithful… but it’s going to have to wait. Moonrise needs its unicorns for more important things until the water situation is resolved.”

“There’s nothing more important than food security,” she argued, though without much venom. She’d been expecting this, and she couldn’t really be upset about it. “Don’t leave us on the backburner forever. Green, you did the numbers for how long we would have before our harvests weren’t keeping up with the population anymore. Isn’t it soon?”

“About a year,” he said. “Assuming nothing dramatic. The soil weakens gradually. We could stretch the time by investing more earth ponies in the farms, but magic only goes so far.”

“You aren’t forgotten,” the lord commander said. Though there was something of relief in the way he did it. “It isn’t often the princess names some specific lost magic of the ancients for us to find. We’re not going to ignore her advice. Devote everything you have to discovering a ‘water treatment plant.’ Whatever resources we need to imitate the spells involved, you will have. I may travel to the Sacred City myself, if the magic is dramatic enough. Make it your top priority.”

“Water… treatment,” she said. Like so much of what the ancients did, the vocabulary made perfect sense. “I’ll see what I can figure out. Arclight is close to a working phonetic translation of the Alicorn language… and we have some maps. I’ll keep you updated.”

“See that you do,” Chain Mail said. “You know your assignments. We’ll return a week from today and report. I expect significant progress from everypony here.”

---

Moonrise seemed overwhelmed by a constant low panic as Faith made her way back, with ponies on all sides whispering to one another of the exhaustion of the ice-mine. As she walked, she overheard voices whispering all manner of strange things—that they’d be dead within a week, once the little fountains on each floor ran dry.

Or worse, that certain members of the city would lose their water privileges, so that the more valuable members might live a little longer. No doubt those stories would come with resentment as ponies stared at her blue necklace, but for once being blind was an advantage there. She wouldn’t have to see how upset they were with her.

She passed a large line at the central fountain, with dozens of ponies each carrying their own water pots. There was no sign of the fountain being emptied, though there were half a dozen peacekeepers standing guard.

Eventually she made her way back to the Gatecrasher building, which was overflowing with far more ponies than her usual two-dozen. “There are no unannounced missions,” she said, repeating the order over and over. “I know you all want to get some distance with Moonrise. Let me be clear: we aren’t running.”

She glowered at them all, daring anypony to question her. But nopony did. Fine Detail met her as the crowd of temporary workers dispersed, many of them turning back up towards Moonrise with disappointment or anger in their scents. “It can’t be good news,” she said, her usual clipboard levitating beside her. “What’s changed?”

“Everything,” she said, exasperated. “We don’t get our unicorn teams after all. They’re going to be working on some… enchantment or other. I don’t know what. I’ll ask Arclight to ask Cozen about it and tell you then.”

Fine Detail tapped her quill impatiently on the clipboard. “So an entire cycle of the staffing was… pointless. Lord Commander just took them all away. He can’t expect us to haul the greenhouse without all the extra charging for the wayrunes, can he?”

“No, he doesn’t.” She hurried down the wide ramp in the center of the building, leading towards what had once been a secret lab tucked away in a severed cavern. It was easier to build something new connected to the old wayrunes than to establish new ones. “We’re looking for something else now. It’s… about water efficiency, I think. The princess told us about a ‘water treatment plant’ and we have to find it. I guess they’re going to try to build one in Moonrise.”

“They don’t know what it is?” Fine Detail asked, exasperated. “They didn’t bother to ask the princess why we should be looking for it?”

You mean why didn’t I ask? “Nightmare Moon isn’t usually that expressive. Getting anything about Vanaheimr from her is unusual. Nopony felt like pushing their luck after she was already furious. If you’d like to go to the crown and ask, you go right ahead. I’ll trust Arclight’s translation to figure it out myself.”

“I… find myself agreeing with you suddenly. Translation it is.”

Preparation for their now-defunct mission to Vanaheimr’s greenhouses was still underway in the central passage, with many rugged carts parked and waiting for the ponies who would use them. A number of ponies moved back and forth between them, checking the shovels and Dustwalker tools. They stopped to salute her as she passed, and she nodded politely to each of them. She didn’t have the heart to tell them it was all pointless.

The ceiling opened overhead into the massive Gateroom, with its walls carved to look like stylized pillars surrounding the wayrunes. Each one looked like one of the four pony tribes, doing their part to hold up the ceiling. The walls were packed with supplies, largely charged thaumic crystals that she had learned never to touch.

As she expected, Arclight was already here, pouring over his notes and scrolls on a table. She approached, nodding to Fine Detail this time so she would know not to leave. What they discussed would likely make for more restructuring she would have to figure out.

“Faith!” Arclight hurried over to her as she approached. He might act like he was half deaf and half blind, but he’d apparently been watching. “How’d the meeting go?”

“The princess didn’t freeze anypony,” she answered. “I call that a good meeting."

He let go a few seconds later. “So what happens with the ice?”

“Gone,” she said. “My mom checked it—there’s not enough to be worth harvesting. Now everypony has to scramble—we have to get better about how much we use, how we recycle it, and find some new ice.”

“And the greenhouse expedition is scrapped,” Fine Detail supplied. “So much for rejuvenating our agriculture.”

“Postponed,” Faith corrected. “We’ll get it. But we’ve been reassigned. We’re supposed to find something called a ‘water treatment plant.’ Anything like that on the map, Arclight?”

He headed back to the table, shuffling through several layers of parchment before finding one. “I assume it isn’t like other plants, or wouldn’t it be dead like the others?”

“Yeah,” Faith agreed. “Nightmare Moon would probably banish the pony who annoyed her enough to ask right now. Let’s just… assume it isn’t and go from there. What can your translation tell us?”

“Not a lot,” he answered nervously. “But I don’t think we need it this time. The Alicorns had to use pipes just like ours, and that means we can follow where the water goes. They’re on their maps too, like this… I think it’s a maintenance drawing.” He held it up, then his scent shifted towards embarrassment, and he tilted it slightly towards Fine Detail. “Water gets concentrated twice, an input and an output. I bet one of them will be a ‘treatment plant’.”

“Good.” Faith turned away, over to one of the nearby shelves of gear. She unslung a set of saddlebags from a hook, tossing them on her back. “Pack the map. We’re going now.”

Chapter 32: Magpie's Hoard

Silver Star was born for great things. He’d known it from his earliest memories, when he looked up on Moonrise in the middle of a lunar night, when the air outside the shelters got too cold to breathe.

Of course he didn’t have a vent of his own—Whites didn’t get to live in the sky-towers built after the model of the ancient Alicorns and their wisdom, but low in the caverns themselves, where the pipes were old, and the water was cold by the time it got to them. But while other creatures crowded around in a public shelter, hoarding every scrap of warmth they could, Silver had bigger ambitions.

The cavern opened to him then, and wearing an extra jacket was more than enough for him to cope. He didn’t fully understand why so many creatures made such a big deal about the cold—but he wasn’t about to ignore a gift fate just handed to him. It meant whole days when he didn’t have to worry about the guards dragging him back to break rocks and dig tunnels.

“Stop!” somepony shouted, loud enough that Silver jerked to one side. He dodged a blow reflexively, even though one never came, then slipped through half a dozen layers of insulation and out into the icy cold of the lunar night.

He pulled up his thin hood, mostly to keep his face hidden from any guards who happened to be watching him. If they didn’t see him, maybe they’d imagine that there were wings tucked under his coat, and he was the Voidseeker out on patrol, ready to cut down any creature who defied her.

He dodged a frozen puddle of something that should’ve been in the waste system, glancing briefly up at the ceiling. There an ancient tenement building was tucked in close to the wall, its underside covered with pipes. But the night had brought an end to the leaks, freezing whatever was inside into an oily brown sheen.

Silver ignored the muffled voices from inside, knowing full well that no soldier was going to waste their breath chasing a White out into Moonrise during nightfall. Maybe if he’d been anypony important, but… Silver heard no hoofsteps behind him as he dodged through the service tunnels. Apparently these winding alleys had been something else once, the streets of the city itself. But now those were enclosed, fully protected with warm air circulated by the climate system.

That meant Moonrise was his domain. Well, his and the ghosts. They didn’t feel the cold either.

He slowed a moment, nose catching something on the wind. Heat and grease—food. His horn glowed for a second, and he focused his magic. It probably wasn’t necessary to waste any magic, but he couldn’t be certain. Stealing food meant a week without rations, and no reduction in his work shifts.

He’d survived that once. He probably wouldn’t again.

The old alleys gave way to the home of the Yellows, the ponies who pretended they weren’t as worthless as he was. Easier to pretend during the day, when the warmth of Moonrise made their cozy apartments almost as nice as the Reds.

And instead of packing you all into a stupid shelter until daytime, you get to live in a warm barracks, eating warm meals, and drinking fresh water. You won’t miss this.

Silver hesitated a moment, glancing both directions in the gloom. He didn’t actually light his horn—the spell was trivial, but would’ve made his homemade notice-me-not a tad pointless. But the darkness wasn’t anything to be afraid of, even if you weren’t a bat.

He closed his eyes, and let the moon itself show him where to go. Sound formed outlines in his mind, the suggestion of a heavy air door now hanging open. No guards outside checking pins. Nopony moving at all.

He opened his eyes again, and found only darkness, thick enough that even his icy breath was invisible. The kind of darkness that pressed up against his eyes and made resisting the urge to light it himself more difficult by the moment.

Then he walked. Any moment he might learn that he’d been wrong—the sounds of the city had lied to him, and there was new excavation under his hooves. He’d fall far enough to die from the impact, and his body would be found frozen when day came.

He might keep expecting the drop, but it didn’t come. He made it to the doorway, and found it right where sound suggested. He pushed, and it swung open. The smell was so close now.

He wasn’t imagining the smell of oil, either. Real peanut oil, fresh enough that his mouth started to water. Luxuries like this were usually reserved for Blues! He couldn’t even remember the last meal that hadn’t been some flavor of watery mash.

It wasn’t coming from a regular apartment door, as he’d first thought. The smell came from below, rising as the steam from whoever was cooking took the wonderful smell of fried food up with it.

He dropped down to the floor, feeling along it with a hoof until he found the crack, then turned sideways to peer down. There was a faint flicker of orange from down there, coming from a space he imagined might be a distant kitchen. He didn’t have a spyglass to see for certain… glass was expensive.

It wasn’t too far to teleport. But if he got the distance wrong, he’d end up splattered in the wall, until the stink got bad enough that someone had to do something about it.

It won’t matter if a spell kills me if I crawl into a corner and die first.

Silver Star closed his eyes, then… teleported.

It wasn’t the rote mastered through many months of diligent study by Blues with their fancy armor and real vegetables for dinner. Silver’s magic was more primal, somehow more… natural.

His world was always so cold, that it wasn’t much of a step forward to make the whole thing freeze. Suddenly the space between the regolith didn’t seem so thin, and he walked straight down in a blink. But it didn’t last—soon the eyes began creeping in, peeking in through the rock, appearing behind and above. Every little fleck of quartz in the rock became another one, one that could see where he had gone.

One that hated him.

The space around him cracked like a sheet of ice, and he was in the air. Silver fell, nearly an entire body length before his hooves finally found the ground. He caught himself easily—a few meters wasn’t going to hurt him.

His eyes took a moment to adjust to the light. There was a single portable electric torch, resting in the center of the room and glowing with warm orange. Not enough to keep frost from condensing on every surface, or to make his breath not fog up the air.

It looked a little like an apartment, if the apartment had been built by a nervous ghost with only a vague idea of what civilization ought to look like. The floor was rough and entirely unfinished, and only naked stone was on the walls.

He could see no doors either, no ladders or obvious cavern entrances. Was that thin crack the only way down here?

If it was daytime and the apartment was lit, I never would’ve seen the glow.

Behind him was a bedroom of sorts, with sheets so fine they seemed to shine in the electric light. Silk? Stars above, no! Silver stole food all the time—but stealing valuables from the Blues? Did whoever owned this place want to get marched to the surface and shot?

He might’ve turned and fled right then, if he had the strength. But a teleport was incredibly energy-intensive, and anyway the smell of food hadn’t gone. It wasn’t leftovers he was smelling—the oil was actually bubbling and steaming now, with food still in it.

He took a few hoofsteps closer, following the smell of fresh hay and veggies. Whatever the secret thief had stolen, he would help himself to a portion and be gone before they returned.

They must be a unicorn to have an entire stove down here. Not a makeshift oil burner either, but the same kind he’d seen in the restaurant he’d helped excavate a year ago, which cooked using a near-invisible purple flame and used some kind of detachable fuel-tank.

Then somepony screamed. She spun rapidly, spreading her wings wide as she squealed.

Well, she spread one wing. The other was a mangled stump, with what seemed to his starving mind to be an actual bone protruding from gray flesh. The pony was small, shorter than he’d been the year he got his cutie mark. Her voice was high and shrill, even more than the bats he’d known. “Eeeeeee!”

He screamed too, retreating a few steps from the horribly-injured pony. “Hey!” He lifted a hoof, backing away from her. “Relax, okay? I didn’t think… If you’re that loud, one of the patrols might hear you.”

She stopped abruptly, big eyes fixing on him in the gloom. They almost glowed with the reflected electric light, far too wide for him to see the slits. Her one good wing and one mangled horror snapped to her side as though they were both equally functional, and she advanced on him. “Who the buck are you to be sneaking up on me, warmblood?”

Her accent was so thick, her words so clumsy, that he almost couldn’t make sense of them. But despite what Regent Rockshanks might say about worthless children of Whites, Silver was clever. She saw through the stealth spell without even trying. She’s not wearing a jacket. She’s so small.

She might’ve been cute if she wasn’t so horrifically injured.

“I’m, uh… Silver Star,” he said. “Who are you?”

She made a frustrated squeak, pawing at the ground. “That’s it? No… bleeding eyes? No bursting into flame? No… nightmares swallowing you alive?”

He just stood there, open-mouthed.

The pony scoffed in frustration, scooping up her fallen spatula and turning back to the stove. She had to stand on a little stool like a filly to reach the pot of oil and start fishing the hayfries out. “Just goes to show. Everything gets weaker away from Equestria, including the magic. Stupid… normal pony sneaking up on me.”

Silver’s mind raced as he put the pieces together. Some part of him still wanted to flee. He would probably be strong enough to teleport out soon, and now he knew how far the trip was. It wouldn’t be impossible.

But then she lifted a dozen hayfries from the pot, and they instantly started to hiss and contract in the cold. But they weren’t frozen yet. Hot food. There’s hot food right here.

“Why the buck is a unicorn out in the cold in the middle of the bucking night?” the bat muttered to herself as she worked, her single good wing spread beside her and twitching in her annoyance. “Too cold for warmbloods out here. Unicorns are too valuable to be out. Somepony important?”

Has this pony been alone so long that she’s talking to herself?

Silver knew the feeling. It probably wouldn’t be long before he started doing the same thing. Assuming he lived long enough.

“Hey, uh… bat? Whoever you are… could I have some of that? I’m not gonna threaten you or anything, but… you’re really small, and that’s a lot of hay for one…”

She turned, baring sharp fangs at him. “Tell me this, Silver. Who sired you that you’re out in the naked night with just a jacket? Shouldn’t you be hypothermic by now?”

He shrugged. “Probably. My brother, uh…” He looked down, a little confidence draining. “He wasn’t as good about the cold as me. There wasn’t a lot of room in the shelters, so…” He straightened, advancing on her. He was bigger, probably older, he wasn’t going to let her dig up painful memories. “Look, will you share or not? I can probably, like… help you or something! No way this thing you’ve got going is legit. Bet you could use a powerful unicorn on your side.”

The bat twitched, mouth hanging open as she stared. “Guess… only one of us needs this,” she grumbled, then pulled out another plate from a drawer. It looked like a rich pony’s dresser, with a front of real wood. But he would stop being amazed for the steaming plate she pushed towards him. “Go on then. Skinny as you are… probably gonna snap in half if you don’t eat something.”

She carried her plate over to the table, which like everything else looked like it was stolen. This one was big enough to take up a good portion of the corner of the room, its surface entirely wood. Ancient and warped, long spoiled by thousands of heatings and coolings. But more wood than he’d ever seen in one place before.

It took enormous willpower to make it to the table, but he managed. The plate still steamed in front of his face, the grease and oil turning his mind to butter. Real food, right in front of his eyes. More than he got in two days.

“You don’t have to buck it, kid. Keep staring at your plate like that, and I’ll take it back.”

He levitated a bite up towards his mouth—without a fork, since she hadn’t given him one. He didn’t really know how to use it anyway.

It tasted better than it smelled, even if the heat was rapidly bleeding away. As he chewed, steam issued from between his teeth, rising around him. I’ll be able to smell this for a week.

“Damn,” the bat said, suddenly right beside him. How had she sat down in the chair next to his without him noticing? Her eyes glowed as she stared at him, filled with… longing? “I thought you were some twisted new Nightmare experiment, but… you really are alive. You’re actually eating that.”

He was actually finishing it. He pushed the plate aside, nodding gratefully and settling his chair back. “Th-thank you for being so generous. I’ll… stop bothering you now, bat. I apologize for intruding on your… secret… whatever this is.”

“Wait!” She pushed the other plate towards his seat. “Eat this one too. I haven’t seen a pony eat in… centuries. And breathe—I know they’re all doing it, but… look at you. Is it hard? Do you forget sometimes?”

Without the promise of food, Silver’s sense of self-preservation probably would’ve been enough to make him run. He ran a hoof through short white mane, glancing back at the crack leading up. He didn’t actually have to be standing below it to teleport, though the straight line was easiest. If he didn’t look through it right before he jumped, there was a chance he’d misjudge the distance and end up in the wall.

Silver hurried forward, settling back into the chair and pulling up the other plate. He stopped before taking a bite, staring sidelong at her. “You sure? You’re pretty short yourself. Maybe you need this more than I do?”

She actually smiled at him. “I’m flattered that you’re so good at pretending not to be disgusted, but you don’t have to pretend. We both know I’m only eating it for the taste. I’m really just letting perfectly-good food go to waste. Even if the taste is the same… the reward just isn’t there, you know? Like, when you’re alive, eating feels good. You know you’re getting something you need. Or… I think it was like that. You don’t know what you’ve got until it’s gone.”

In the horrifying chill of the cavern, food cooked less than five minutes ago was already cold and going stiff. But he didn’t care. He’d probably lick the oil off the plate if he didn’t have her strange eyes on him every second. “Hold on. Are you trying to say you’re… dead?”

She rolled her eyes. “Uh, yeah?” She rose from her chair, trying to hover there beside him—but with only one wing, she flopped to one side and had to catch herself awkwardly.

“Because…” He pushed the second empty plate aside. He’d eaten it too fast—he knew he’d be feeling sick before too long. But it didn’t matter. She couldn’t change her mind about letting him have her food if he’d already eaten it. “Because you’re a Voidseeker. One of the… one of the Lost Servants of the Moon. Neither living nor dead…”

“And now you see why I’m hiding,” she said settling onto her haunches and glaring up at him. “Could you imagine ponies talking to you like that all the time. ‘Oh, mythical servant of a goddess! Please, share your wisdom and don’t kill me!’” She squeaked in frustration. “At least the last part meant ponies used to run away. The one useful myth isn’t there anymore.”

“Myth?” he repeated, confused. “You are one of them. That’s how you got down here… a unicorn didn’t bring you, you traveled through the shadows with… all this stolen stuff. And that’s how you’re down here without freezing. You could probably walk up on the surface without an air shell!”

“You bet,” she said. “Free to wander for centuries through the freezing sand. Free to let the rancid ichor in my blood freeze and shatter like my poor wing.” She glanced to her left side, sighing deeply. “And free to be abandoned, because I slowed everypony down. It was pretty great, shadow-walking across the moon to try and find this place. At least you’re making yourselves easier to find these days.”

“Sorry.” He looked away. “I didn’t mean to… I don’t understand how it could be a bad thing. Never feeling cold, never feeling hungry or like you’re suffocating. Never getting tired after a day of excavation.”

“Excavation?” she repeated, indignant. “A teleporting, strange-blooded unicorn is being used to dig holes?”

He nodded. “Well, yeah. The Regent’s army doesn’t need to take chances on ponies he can’t trust. It’s all about your parents—good parents, good life. But if nobody knows, then…” He gestured with a hoof. “Seems like you know what it’s like. Living without a name. Hiding down…” He hesitated. “Wait, why are you hiding? If you’re a Voidseeker, aren’t you a Black? You don’t have to play this game.”

She glanced briefly at her wing, pawing awkwardly at the ground. “When I was last in Moonrise, the princess sat back and let…” She stuck out her hoof. “My name’s Magpie. You’re Silver Star? I could use somepony to talk to. If you’re not going to freeze to death down here.”

“Probably won’t,” he said. “But if it’s all the same to you, I’d like to turn your stove off first. I do still breathe, and I’m pretty sure you’re burning oxygen faster than it can get through the crack.”

“I have no idea what that means,” she said. “But sure. Turn it off, then maybe you can tell me what’s happened in Moonrise in the last…” She trailed off. “How long has it been since the Voidseekers left?”

He winced at the question—trivial for a pony with a proper education. He was just lucky to be able to read. “Five centuries,” he said, awed.

“Yeah.” She slid past him into the living room, curling up on the stolen couch. “That sounds about right.”

Chapter 33: Secret Luxury

Silver Star should’ve been able to tell the story of Moonrise in exhaustive detail. This immortal visitor from the past would see the folly in hiding, return to the princess, and mention his name in gratitude. He’d finally get his color, finally get the chance to study and excel as he knew he could.

Unfortunately for Magpie, his knowledge of history consisted of “the things he’d overheard.”

“That’s when Lord Commander Steel Wing expanded the army in preparation for invasion,” he explained proudly, about an hour after he’d begun. At least now it wasn’t all guesses and hearsay. Plenty of ponies had been alive for Steel Wing. “That meant the colors changed. Anypony with military skills got darker, and the ones who couldn’t fight well got lighter.

“When Regent Rockshanks took over, he just… I don’t really understand exactly, but… before him, there were two members of the council left. He took their colors for himself, and that’s when he became the regent. I don’t… really remember it too well, but…”

Magpie might be a pretty good thief, but she was also a good listener. Every time he looked up, she was feet away, watching him intently. It was hard to think of a pony only half his height as an ancient, powerful killing machine, instead of another piece of street-trash. The mares had better prospects than the stallions, but… from what he’d heard, there were plenty who chose that life who took a long walk on a cold night. So there was nothing of envy there.

“There was somewhere… inside, before the Regent. A building somewhere. My father would… read to me, late into the night.”

He paused for the indignance, waiting for the shouts and swears other street-trash might give him. A White who could read? Clearly absurd!

But Magpie nodded. “Shouldn’t you be with him now, instead of sneaking around in the freezing cold?”

He looked away. “Rockshanks has been all about… cleaning up Moonrise. Anypony who isn’t part of the invasion force in one way or another…” He shook his head. “Well, it used to be there were lots of creatures who lived outside everything. I think I’m the… descendant of one of the scholars and merchants who traveled with the princess, long ago.”

Magpie reached over, settling a hoof on his shoulder. She didn’t say anything about the obvious change of subject. She was even polite enough not to mention that he was crying. “Hey, kid. I’m sure you are. The magic you did getting down here, that’s buckin’ impressive. And stars above only know how you’re not frozen right now in that jacket.”

She turned away, squeaking in frustration. “Sounds like things really caught on fire since I left. Back then, there was this pony, Aminon… sounds kinda like Rockshanks is like him. He wanted to force everypony in Moonrise to swear to Nightmare, so the city wouldn’t need air or food or water to survive.”

Then she twitched, glancing back at the oven. “Hold on a minute, kid. If this Regent is having everypony march around and pretend like they’re ever going back to Equestria, how the buck is this place still alive? Are you like… one of the last survivors?”

He shook his head. “My dad said there was… there used to be enough heat for everypony. All the vents worked, not just the ones in the Skytower and a few shelters. Everypony got enough food. But there isn’t as much to go around anymore.”

Her expression grew darker. “I see what you’re saying. He’s running the place into the ground.” Then she flopped back onto the couch, reclining comfortably there. She covered up the broken remnant of her wing, obviously self-conscious. “Well, good thing it’s not my home. I wouldn’t stand for that for a second.”

“Yeah?” He wiped the last of his tears with the back of a leg, rising from the stolen couch. “What would you do? Steal the Regent away? One of the generals would just take his place. That’s why they have a chain of command.”

She groaned. “You know I’m an assassin, right?” She raised her good wing. “Wait, before you ask. No, I’m not going to kill him for you. I’m basically the worst Voidseeker there ever was. You know what it’s like when you’re losing a war, and you get so desperate for recruits that you’ll take almost anypony?”

He only stared, uncomprehending.

“Well, that’s me. Magpie. I never really got the hang of the murdering thing, but I’m… pretty much the sneakiest bat there was.” She gestured all around the cavern. “As you can see. Nopony would’ve ever found me down here, if it wasn’t for some weird unicorn who didn’t get cold.”

“Could you steal spellbooks?” he asked. He wasn’t sure where the question even came from—but he’d asked, and he couldn’t take it back.

But instead of being horrified at his audacity, she only rolled her eyes. “Can I steal… books? As in, the things small enough to carry in a satchel? The bundles of paper that can’t move or get away from me? Gee, I wonder. Not sure if a master thief could manage that.”

He advanced on her, no longer caring about how close he got to that horribly injured wing. “Could you steal one for me? I don’t even really care which one. But we don’t get any books out here, and… figuring everything out on my own is really hard.”

She tilted her head slightly to one side. “Just ‘a book’? Nothing in particular you’re looking for? You’re looking at the only bat on this damn moon who can read runes, kid. Have to read ‘em to steal ‘em, that’s what they say.”

“I want to know how to do the air-shell,” he said. “There’s not a bucking chance I’ll ever get my hooves on a real one. But the magic… my dad said that used to be the only way. If I knew the shell, I could go wherever I wanted. Maybe even… borrow some old clothes, and walk to the Dustmine. Nopony’s going to question a unicorn that powerful.”

Magpie was silent for a long moment, looking him over. “What’s in it for me?”

Her accent might be strange, but maybe she knew the language of the streets after all. It was almost amazing to Silver he’d made it this far. Sharing two meals worth of food was already a small miracle.

This is the day that everything changes for you, Silver.

“I could, uh…” His mind spun, and he could practically see the bat getting bored with him. More disappointed by the second the longer he waited. What could he do worthy of the exchange? Only one thing came to mind. “Fix your wing!” he finally blurted.

That got her attention. Magpie snapped alert, facing him directly now. “You serious?” There was no hesitation, no sensation of magic. Just a little puff of shadow, and suddenly she was looming over him. “If you lie to me kid, I’ll cut those fries out of your gut and put them back on the stove. See if I don’t.”

“I’m serious!” he said. “B-but I… I’m not talking about magically regrowing things. I’m… I don’t really get medical magic. But we could make something! The First Commander was a cripple, but he got his legs back thanks to a machine. My job would be way easier. With a thief to steal all the parts… how hard could it be?”

Magpie spun away from him again, muttering to herself. She spoke so quickly that he couldn’t tell the words apart very well. The tone of it was obvious, even if what she said was less so. But just as quickly as she’d started, she reappeared in front of him, sticking a hoof towards him. She was so tiny and adorable, squished without seeming deformed. Had ponies really looked like that once? “Swear to me, kid. Swear before the Nightmare older than the stars that you’ll make me a wing if I help you.”

What did he have to lose? The ancient monster could murder me and leave me for dead.

The hoof hung in the air in front of him for a moment, somehow unaffected by the electric lantern. There was magic here, maybe evil magic. He probably shouldn’t.

Silver met her hoof. “I swear.”

The darkness around her hoof puffed away like smoke. He expected to feel something terrible—bounds lashing down against his soul, or strange mind control. But there was nothing at all.

Magpie squeaked in frustration, shaking her hoof out and stomping angrily. “Okay, so… maybe I don’t remember how to make dream-oaths anymore. Guess it’s an old-fashioned promise. Do what you say, or I’ll…” She waved her hoof vaguely, leaving a trail of darkness behind it. “I dunno. What’s the worst way to die you can imagine? I’ll do that. And I’ll make it take, like… days or whatever.”

He fought back a laugh. Between her vague threat and diminutive frame, it was hard to take anything she said seriously. He managed this time. The promise of a spellbook of his own was too strong to resist. “Sounds fair. You steal spellbooks, and I’ll make you a fake wing.”

How hard could it be?

---

For the rest of that night, Silver read.

Even for him it probably wouldn’t have been that hard to steal a few spellbooks. If he was willing to put up with some ancient, crumbling books that might’ve found their way into the single yellow library. Without heating, that place was probably an abandoned, icy waste until the day returned.

But Magpie didn’t bring him ancient crumbling wrecks, she returned with fine embossed covers, and pages still warm from the shelves they’d been borrowed from. Probably she’d stolen them from the Arcanium itself. If he got caught doing that, he’d be out on the surface before he could blink. But Magpie was a Black—at least in theory. Only the princess herself could punish her.

I wonder what would happen if she told the Regent to step down. He’s Green, and she’s Black. Would he have to do it?

He didn’t waste any time asking, there were far more important things to do. He had a week to read as much as he wanted.

“That’s as many as you get,” Magpie said, as the first hints of warmth finally began to drift down through the little crack. “If I borrow any more, they’re going to start putting up spells to stop me. They wouldn’t catch me, but they’d make my life more difficult. Books for the weird unicorn aren’t worth that kind of risk.”

“Not sure why you’re worried,” he said, snapping a cover closed. “They aren’t going to do anything to you. Only the princess has authority over a Black.”

She laughed. “Yeah, because we’ve been so loyal to the princess for the last few centuries. I’m sure she’ll welcome me with open wings. ‘Let’s just look the other way and forget about the part where you almost murdered my pet lord commander, you can come back. Have some gold and prostitutes!’” She stuck out her tongue. “Please. This is Nightmare Moon we’re talking about. Vindictive, ruthless, cruel.”

“I…” He winced. It hurt to hear such criticism of the one pony he considered above petty weakness. The princess was supposed to be the perfect ruler. She didn’t want her ponies to suffer the way Rockshanks made them. He was just full of guile, blinding her to the truth. That was why no ordinary ponies could ever get an audience with her. If she discovered his deception, then he’d be killed, and Moonrise would be saved.

“You would know better than me,” he said instead. “I assume you actually know her. I’ve never met, obviously. Seeing as… I’m nobody.”

“Not so sure about that one either, kid.” She hopped onto the chair beside him, then onto the table. It was the only way for her to be taller than he was, even if it looked silly. “I can tell you how many unicorns could do books like this back in Equestria. It was a small number. And teleporting around—that’s deep magic. Most kids who play with that stuff end up as a red smear, and their little siblings learn to be smarter. But you do it like it’s nothing.”

“Not nothing,” he corrected. “There are… there’s something waiting. I feel like eventually it’s going to get a good look at me… come and kill me. All those eyes, so full of hatred.”

“Could be the Nightmare you’re seeing,” Magpie said absently. “It’s… not very nice. Anything that doesn’t submit to it is an enemy. But it hates Moonrise, ever since Iron Quill turned it down and wouldn’t make everypony into its children. It probably would’ve destroyed Moonrise already, except it’s afraid of losing the princess. It has to be clever… subtle.”

“You’re just telling me that,” he said flatly. “I might not have gone to school, but… everybody knows the Voidseekers walk with Nightmare. Isn’t that what gives you your immortality? Your… teleportation powers? Your dreamwalking?”

“Yeah,” she answered, sliding back off the table and looking awkwardly away from him. “I’m pretty sure, anyway. I think it just stopped caring about me once I busted my wing. I haven’t felt it trying to force me… at all, since you got here.” She held out her hideously broken wing, right down to the little scraps of rotten flesh hanging from it. “Now, how’s about fixing this? Where’s the magic of that?”

He slid the book back into the stack. “It’ll have to wait until next night. It’s lunar morning. I have to show up at my work shift, or… or I’ll be marked as a deserter. I’ll never get rations ever again.”

He made his way to the center of the apartment, directly under the crack. That’s when Magpie appeared in front of him, pushing him back with a hoof. “How about buck that, kid. You’re not going to dig a bucking hole with power and smarts like yours. You sit right back down and start building. We made a promise.”

“And I plan on keeping it.” Despite her size, he was the one to retreat. Not just from that horrible-looking wing, but the strength he knew she had. She was a Voidseeker—stronger than an earth pony, with the confidence of a manticore. “But if I don’t show up to work, I won’t get to eat. I’m not magic like you—if I don’t eat, I die. If I don’t breathe, I die. If I don’t drink… you get the idea.”

“So what?” She vanished from beside him in a little puff of shadow, appearing on the far side of the room. Beside the strange metal box she almost never opened. Now she did, revealing a lit interior and shelves of… vegetables?

He turned, mouth hanging open. Cabbage, apples, carrots, even a bucking orange. Somehow they looked fresh, or nearly fresh, even if the air wafting out from inside actually seemed warmer than the cavern right now. “I took this stuff because it felt… sentimental. But I don’t have to eat. What do they give you… march-wraps?”

“Gruel,” he corrected. “Watery wheat… crap. I think it’s exactly the right amount to stop us from starving.”

“Yeah, buck that.” She leaned in, biting the apple and tossing it to him. He caught it in his magic, holding it close and inspecting the strange skin. He’d had a slice of one of these, long ago. But a whole thing, just for him?

In that moment, it no longer mattered what might happen when the job was over. Buck that life. I’m never going back. He took a bite, chewing thoughtfully. It was crisp and amazingly sweet, enough that his eyes started to water. Or maybe that was tears.

“You’ve convinced me,” he said. “But it’s gonna be tricky coming and going from this place… for me, anyway. I can just about make it down and up through the crack. If somepony catches me in that building, they’ll throw me in the stocks for breaking and entering.”

“Well that’s bucking stupid.” She snapped her strange cold-shelf closed, and the light from inside went out again. “Who do I have to kill to make that stop?”

The Regent. He banished that thought before it could fester. No anger was worse than the impotent, helpless kind. He could change his life, that was a good goal. Changing the whole world was too far. “Nopony,” he said instead. “But I don’t have a pin. Ranks, err… everypony needs them. They’re necklaces with a bit of colored metal. Everypony but whites get them. Which is why I don’t, uh… I don’t have one.”

“Can you sketch it for me?” she asked. “I’ll find one, and you can use the communal bathroom up there instead of stinking up my place. No offense or anything, but I’m not that excited to relive being alive. Some things are better off in the past.”

“Sure.” He made his way over to the table, where he’d been sketching out a few spells using what he’d learned. He took the scrap pencil and a piece of paper, and recreated the necklace. Not his best work, but it was mostly for speed. Finally he offered it to her. “Don’t take it from anypony wearing one,” he said. “Yellows aren’t much better off than whites. If you take it from one of them, you might as well kill them too, because they’ll die. Better to take it from storage, in the Skytower. I don’t know where they’re kept.”

“Neither do I,” she said, taking the drawing and tucking it under her one good wing. “But I’m going to find out.”

It took her less than an hour to return, and smack the little necklace onto the book he was reading. “There,” Magpie said. “One stupid rank pin, complete with not being stolen from a pony. Storage room for these wasn’t that safe. Not a single intrusion spell on the inside, and they leave the lights off. You could’ve given me something harder to do.”

Silver touched the edge of the necklace with a hoof, feeling the little yellow triangle on the end. The key to an assigned seat in a shelter, instead of jostling for floor. The key to a slice of bread and vegetables on holidays.

Also an execution, if anyone who knew him ever saw him wearing this. But Moonrise was a bigger city than ever. He could re-invent himself.

“Now, more important things,” she went on. “Time for my buckin’ wing.”

Chapter 34: Near Grip

How hard was it to make a wing?

Probably Silver should’ve thought a little harder about what he was going to promise, given his entire future might very well depend on it.

At least he had a working example. On the pretext of actually doing anything useful, Silver devoted himself to taking measurements. Measurements were easy, he’d been making those for excavations since he could remember. It wasn’t like the earth ponies needed his help to dig, but most of them weren’t terribly clever. Dig in the wrong place, and none of them would get food.

Staying focused was more than a little difficult on the first day, and not just from being stuck in the same little room for so long. As the hours passed, he knew his work crew would be out digging somewhere, or maybe carrying something. They were being worked to the bone, and he wasn’t there.

Silver Star was a deserter. He’d never get another meal again. He probably wouldn’t be worth looking for, there were dozens of worthless ponies like him. But even so, he kept thinking that the regent’s finest swordmages would be teleporting down here to drag him to a court martial.

They didn’t. He didn’t feel so much as a tracking spell.

In a way, that was almost worse. Silver was so unimportant he wasn’t even worth tracking down.

“Yes, I need you to keep holding it like that,” he said, scratching down his numbers alongside the sketch he’d made of her good wing. “Unless you don’t care how well it works. Do you want a wing that doesn’t match your working one?”

She grumbled, then lifted her wing again. “At least I know you’re really a craftspony. I was getting afraid that all you knew was magic.”

“It’s called, uh… engineering,” he explained. “My father used to be an engineer, worked for the court and everything. I don’t know what he made… but it must not’ve been weapons, because otherwise he’d still be working. And I’d still be living in the court, and we’d probably never met.”

Her wing twitched, then straightened again. “Just hurry up and get your numbers. I’m getting sore.”

“Can you even do that?” He levitated the measuring tape down. Crazy to think just how small she was. Yet she was ancient and powerful, despite her short legs. Despite her insistence, he didn’t doubt that she could kill him easily. Least of which just by reporting him to the authorities for using all this stolen property.

Up above, he could hear ponies moving and talking with one another, their voices distorted into faint murmurs whenever they walked down the central hall. But nopony suspected this secret passage. He’d covered it even so, pinning up a blanket over the crack that would block most of the light but keep letting air through. Only one of them needed it, but he needed it quite a lot.

“What, sore?” She seemed to be waiting for any excuse to put her wing down, because she folded it back to her side. “Not really, no. Our bodies can get broken, then they need to get stitched back together. But you don’t ever heal. Only living things do that.”

It was his turn to shiver. “That doesn’t sound… very nice. Alicorns aren’t like that though, right? The princess is still alive.”

She rolled her eyes, stalking away from him. “You ask like I know. What are you going to do about my wings, Silver?”

“Well, uh… I didn’t find anything about healing you in those books. Regenerating missing limbs is an Alicorn-level thing. And you don’t want to talk to the princess.”

“No.” She sat down on the table beside him. “I’m inflexible on that. Even if I did talk to her, she wouldn’t be able to fix my wing. That regeneration magic works for living ponies.” She lifted her wing again, silencing him before he could even speak this time. “Don’t even say it. If I hadn’t joined the Nightmare, I’d be dead centuries ago. Look at all the ponies from my time, they’re all dead. I’m… less dead. I’ll take it.”

“I wasn’t gonna say it!” he lied. “Look, I’m going to try and make a copy of the wing you have. The muscles are in your back, and those are still there. Connecting it with the tendons and stuff is gonna be…” He twitched, stomach turning at the thought. There was no bucking way he could manage that. But he could think of at least one chop-shop that might be able to do it. Not a doctor, those were for more important ponies. But a doctor probably wouldn’t have dared operate on one of the Voidseekers anyway.

“Copy the wing I have,” she repeated. “Well, that makes… some kinda sense. We know this one works, might as well make another. And if it hasn’t been attached yet, we can… make improvements, adjustments, that kind of thing. What will we make it out of?”

“Only the strongest stuff,” he said. “You’re immortal, so the wing has to last longer than I’ll be alive. There’s this new metal, they only find it on the surface… True Lunarium, I think. It’s stronger than steel, doesn’t corrode like Lunarium does. Doesn’t contract much in the cold. We’ll put that where your bones are, and use it for the joints. Then for the wings themselves…”

What could possibly last long enough? There was only one possible answer there too. An audacious, incredibly stupid answer. But Magpie was already asking the impossible, no reason to stop there. “We only know one kind of fabric as light as bat skin. I don’t know if it has a name… the stuff the Great Alicorns made their air armor out of. So we’ll need… special equipment to cut it, as well as a spool of something that they only find in Vanaheimr.”

She stared at him for a few seconds, then began to grin. “A new wing stronger than the old one, huh? I like the way you think, kid! We got this.”

“I’m not a kid,” he muttered, glaring at her. “How many times are you going to… do I look like a goat to you?”

She shrugged. “It’s an expression, you wouldn’t understand. Just get me a list of what we need, and I’ll steal it.”

“For now, nothing,” he said. “I need to figure out a… something for it all to stick to. I might need a few more books to do that. Not spellbooks, I’m not extorting you for more. We need the smallest, lightest hinge ever, and I don’t know how to make one. But there are some furniture books that would probably have things I could copy.”

“Furniture?” She scowled at him. “I’m beginning to wonder if this is worth it. You’re going to make my wing like a shelf?”

More like a harpsichord. But that didn’t seem like the smartest thing to say. He didn’t actually get the chance to answer, because something banged upstairs, loud enough that even Magpie looked up.

Not a chisel of the crew that had finally discovered her secret hoard, here to punish her for stealing from the richest creatures in Moonrise. More like… doors breaking down? What the buck?

They were three days into daytime now, plenty far from the occasional disasters of night. So what was going on?

“I’m going to take a look,” Magpie muttered, before vanishing. She could do that from anywhere in the little apartment, except right beside the electric bulb. She kept it turned down far enough that her shadow-walking always worked.

That was fine with Silver, he was used to the dark by now. Proper lighting wasn’t really a part of his world.

He sat right below the opening, listening carefully for any sound. There were hooves up there, maybe more than usual? If he strained his ears, he imagined he could hear something else as well… screams?

Magpie reappeared behind him. “Welp, that’s a bucking mess. Looks like you won’t need that necklace for much longer. There are soldiers up there, dragging ponies into the street. Not sure why, but… they’re not giving them much time. They just drag them out of their homes, foals and all.”

“To yellows?” He squinted up into the opening, closing his eyes. A deep well of power lay waiting for him, and he called on it now, looking up through the stone. Every second he looked, another eye appeared around him, watching. If they ever found him, he would die an agonizing death… but he wouldn’t look for long.

She was right. Real soldiers, with full armor and rifles over their shoulders. At least one had already been fired, and a corpse lay bleeding in the hall. The bakelite bullet hadn’t so much as scratched the wall, but it had sure killed this pegasus.

Something touched him on the shoulder, and his concentration shattered. Silver’s eyes snapped open, and he turned to glare sidelong at her. “Hey! I was farcasting! That’s an expensive spell!”

“I figured.” To his surprise, her usual spunk was missing. Instead of arguing with him, Magpie pushed him into a sitting position with her good wing. Not hard enough to force him, but he didn’t fight. “You shouldn’t watch. Brutality like that… watching makes you part of the cycle, you know? You see the terrible things ponies can do to each other, and you’ll start acting them out on the ones weaker than you.”

He might’ve fought, if she didn’t sound so broken. “I watched them drag my dad out an air door,” he said flatly. “I watched my half-brother freeze, because nopony wanted to give us room in the shelter. There’s nothing those guards can do I haven’t seen before.”

Her eyes went wide, and she stared at him with renewed shock. Like she was searching for something. “Is that why you wanted all those magical books?” she asked. “So you can… find the soldier who did it and drag them out into space too? Give them what they deserve?”

“No.” He levitated one of the books over, flipping through the spells. Air bubbles, fixing leaks, reading the amount of oxygen in a room. Cozen’s Spells for the Practical Moon Unicorn. “I’m not studying how to fight, Magpie. Every day is a fight up there. Magic is about getting out of this hole. If I know enough of it, I can impersonate somepony with a better color. They don’t ask too many questions up there—there are fewer skilled unicorns than they need. If I ever have foals, they’ll have their own bucking heat-vent at night. And I’ll smack them if they ever try and eat gruel.”

Magpie kept staring at him. With her size and severed wing extended, she looked even more like her namesake—a dark, furtive bird, ready to fly away at the slightest sign of danger. We’re not all that different, really. You just found a different way of escaping.

“Don’t change, kid,” she said. “Not just the… weird magic you’ve got going. In general. What’s left of the Voidseekers didn’t talk much, not being any air and all—but even when we could, it was all bitterness and anger. But you’ve been through as much in your little life as anypony could, and listen to you. I think if you’d been with us out there, I might not have lost my damn brains.”

“You seem sane to me,” he said. “I mean, you’re not normal. And you’ve got that whole bite-sized look going on with the tiny legs. You sure you don’t want me to make a set of stilts?”

She giggled—a sound cut abruptly short by the sudden discharge of another rifle upstairs. It was soon joined by several others.

“I don’t… understand.” He stared up at the stone ceiling, though he didn’t dare any magic this time. “Why send soldiers into a slum? There are a hundred buildings just like this—what did ours do?”

“Maybe they’re looking for me?” she whispered, ears tucked back as she stared. “I didn’t see any unicorns, but… I have been taking things for a while.” She glanced back at the apartment. “I think the cold box was too far.”

Silver might’ve laughed at the absurdity, except for what was going on over their heads. “I don’t think that’s what they’re doing. There’s no way they’d know the stolen machines were here. It’s got to be… something else.”

But he wasn’t sure what that something was, and wouldn’t learn. Hours passed, during which he didn’t so much as pick up a pencil, and Magpie didn’t pester him for inaction. Heartless, soulless monster of the Void she might’ve been, but apparently both guilt and anger were within her emotional range.

Eventually the world above them went silent. Magpie rose, donning a dark cloak hanging on the wall. “I’m going to see what they did up there,” she said. “Don’t leave, unicorn. I don’t want you getting what those ponies got before you pay me.” She vanished.

Of course, he didn’t dare. He had his own paranoid guilt, whispering in the back of his mind. After all, he’d been ditching work. Maybe somepony had seen him walking this way?

Even a second of thought made that seem absurd. If they shoot even one pony, looking for you was more than a waste of time. I’m just another faceless white to them.

Magpie returned a few minutes later, tossing her hood back. Her eyes were haunted, twitching constantly around the room. “Well, that wasn’t my idea of fun.”

“Were they looking for stuff?” Silver shut the magical tome he’d been reading, spinning his chair to look at her. He’d been on the same page for half an hour without trying anything on it even once. “Drawers and closets dumped out, stuff all over the floor…”

“No,” she said. “Some broken doors, but it doesn’t look like the soldiers were looting. Only thing that looks missing to me is the jackets. All the hooks are empty.”

Of course they are. If you were getting kicked out into the street, what’s the most important thing? Don’t want to freeze to death. “I need to see what happened,” he said. “Err… tomorrow. I’ll give it a day, then go out into the city and see what I can find. There’s got to be a reason. Those ponies weren’t hurting anyone. Maybe they’ll be back in a few hours.” Minus the dead.

But they weren’t. They didn’t hear anypony coming back to the building, not anytime that evening. Magpie had a stolen clock, so Silver could watch as the night passed by, and the morning came. Still no sign of ponies upstairs, either the old occupants returning or soldiers moving through to search.

It doesn’t make any sense.

After a breakfast of food he didn’t deserve, Silver finally resolved to find out what was happening. He slid his own jacket off the hook, pulling up the hood.

“Where the buck are you going?” Magpie asked. “I told you, you’re not allowed to get yourself killed before you finish my new wing.”

He ignored her this time, striding right past towards the crack in her ceiling. “Nopony will notice me. But I need to see what’s happening up there.”

Magpie watched him for a few more seconds, then groaned and rose from her perch on the stolen sofa. “Alright, alright. Then I’m coming with you.” She rested a hoof on his shoulder, forcing him to meet her eyes. “Don’t think I’ll be able to get you out of any stupid situation. I’m not a fighter, and I can’t shadowstep with you. If you get yourself into trouble…”

“I won’t,” he said. “I’m just looking around, promise.” He settled his stolen yellow necklace into place, then began to concentrate. Silver teleported back to the ground floor in a flash, leaving a patch of frost behind him on the stone hallway. He learned in an instant that Magpie had been painfully honest in her report, and that nopony had been here to clean things up. There was still a body in the hallway, eyes glassy and staring.

He turned, making his way over to look. On the ground beside this pegasus was a bit of broken metal, maybe taken from the side of a shovel or some other tool. A knife, one edge covered in dried blood. This pony was fighting them! He had a weapon, and he was ready for this.

Silver reached down with a little magic, closing the dead pony’s eyes. He couldn’t do anything else—sooner or later, the recycling crew would come for this body. And the others, if there were any.

“There are two ponies just outside,” Magpie whispered into his ear, so suddenly that he nearly jumped. “Soldiers I think. Stopping ponies from coming in.”

“Can you distract them for a few seconds?” he hissed. “I’ve got a spell that should make them ignore me. But if they’re actively looking, it won’t work.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Sounds like a garbage invisibility spell.”

“It’s not invisibility,” he muttered, glaring. “Just give me a minute! Anything to make them watch you.”

She groaned. “This wing is feeling less worth it by the minute.” She vanished in a puff of smoke.

Silver Star began creeping towards the entrance, taking each hoofstep incredibly slowly. Even a single creak in a board might be enough to get him discovered, and who knew what after that. Then he heard Magpie’s voice outside.

“I don’t need very long. Please, just let me get a blanket.”

The door was already open, almost as though the soldiers outside wanted anyone who got close to see the body inside. Silver concentrated for a few moments more, focusing on being ignored. He’d been in the shadows his whole life, so it wasn’t hard to spread that around him. He wasn’t there. Nothing worth seeing.

Silver walked through the doorway, then skirted along past the soldiers staring at Magpie.

“You shouldn’t be here,” one grunted. “Go back to where you came from, filly. Nopony goes back inside.”

She shrugged, then turned to go. “Okay.”

Silver kept the spell up until they’d made it around the corner, though it didn’t seem to work on Magpie anyway. “This is bloody unfair, Silver,” she muttered, once they were out of sight. “Everypony thinks I’m a kid.”

“Try being taller.”

Chapter 35: Rebellious Fate

Silver Star wandered through the alleys of Moonrise, as though drawn by an invisible thread. He looked for Dusty in his usual corner shelter of crates and old blankets, but found no light glowing from inside. A little further he slowed for the Primrose twins, to rehearse his usual ritual of denying interest in their entirely legitimate establishment. But they too were nowhere to be seen. He sped up, eyes growing more furtive as he passed from the stone district into market district. He dodged a few leaks of sky-towers high above, climbed through steel supports, then he was into the Undermarket.

It was built almost directly beneath the center of the High Market, where ponies of color and distinction bought and sold with one another using that intangible, unknown thing that was money. A dozen stalls of scrap wood and corrugated lunarium sheets were clustered together here, along with a makeshift gate used by the “guards” to prevent theft.

They didn’t seem to care about theft today, because not a soul was here either. The stalls weren’t looted or overturned, there were no bodies or shell-casings. There was just nopony here.

“Have you seen enough?” Magpie asked, pulling on the edge of his cloak. She had a kebob in one hoof, stolen right off the makeshift fryer. There were no guards to demand she pay for it. “This is creepy as buck. Let’s just get back to my cave before somepony sees us.”

“You think… it finally happened?” he asked, voice bleak. “You think maybe the princess opened the door back to Equestria at last? They went home without us, on the day I finally decide to quit work. I’d dig holes for the rest of my life if I could dig them in our promised inheritance.”

“No.” She smacked him with a hoof, enough that he actually recoiled, bouncing back almost an entire stride. “Don’t get stupid with me, kid. You unicorns are supposed to be clever, so think for a minute. Even when I lived here the last time, ponies would be killing each other to get back. You think Regent Rockass would have to kill ponies to force them to leave? There would be ponies trampled to death, not shot on the floor.”

“Oh.” Her logic was sound. Even so, it far from reassured him. His answer would’ve been terrible, but at least it would’ve ended the guessing. Now they were back to where they’d been: confused. “So where are they?” Even as he asked, he circled around the market, all the way to a shop so important it had its own metal fence. Here was the place everypony knew you could buy things that regular ponies weren’t supposed to have. Weapons were forbidden to Reds and below. But life down here was difficult, and sometimes a weapon was exactly what a pony needed.

Silver turned a table around, revealing a dozen knives with their hoof-grips attached to the underside. He selected the strongest and sturdiest, slipping it into his cloak before turning the table back around.

“You ask me like I know,” she said, following him with annoyance in her voice. “If you want something, let me steal it. Whatever this is, it will go back to normal. That’s what rulers are for, right? Maintain that status quo.”

He wasn’t so sure of that. Why put guards at the apartment if ponies would just be going back to them? Something was happening, and he couldn’t resist the desire to find and watch. He needed to see for himself.

“There’s only one place big enough for all these missing ponies,” he declared. “The Arena.” He fell still, listening to the hum of pumps and the hissing of air overhead. He imagined he could hear hooves up in the High Market, and voices speaking as life went on.

Those ponies were too important to be bothered by whatever nightmare tormented the Whites and Yellows. And at least he had a solid final proof that the city hadn’t been evacuated. If something dangerous was happening, the Skytowers would be the first to empty into Vanaheimr.

He started walking, choosing his steps purposefully. The Arena was on the extreme edge of the cavern, where little construction had touched. That meant he rarely traveled there, since being caught in the open was just an opportunity to be targeted by the strong.

But now Silver had food in his belly and spells in his brain. He was one of the strong.

“Come on,” he urged. “Let’s see what’s going on. We can head back after that.”

“If you die…” she muttered, stalking along behind him. “I’m going to bucking pull your soul back and stick you in a doll or something to finish what you started.”

He didn’t slow down, couldn’t look away as he dodged between more supports and wiggled through the cracks in the side of the Skytower’s foundation. “You can do that?”

Magpie made a frustrated squeak. “No. Do I look like a bucking unicorn? But ponies usually don’t question it when I make scary promises. They just sorta assume. And since you’d be dead anyway, you wouldn’t be able to call me on it then.”

He choked back a laugh. “Is this how you stayed sane all those years? Just… made stupid jokes?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

He dodged between a few smaller buildings, the shorter towers that wouldn’t breach the surface high above. These were the suburban sprawl of Moonrise, where Purples and a few lucky Reds lived. There were no entrances this low in the colony—anypony unlucky enough to work in Moonrise’s basement wouldn’t be a Purple. There were some windows, and he caught a few furtive eyes watching—all looking outward towards the Arena.

A brilliant white glow illuminated the Arena even from far away, showing them the crowd in stark relief even from a distance. The raised seats were packed with disheveled-looking ponies, and the grounds all around were clogged with ponies in armor. The arena floor was impossible to see through the stands, but he could hear a voice echoing out from inside, magnified by wire.

“Do not imagine to yourselves that ignorance of what has transpired will save you from punishment! In Moonrise, if one pony falls out of line, we all do. In Moonrise, when one pony is disobedient, we all are. In Moonrise, when one pony is punished, we all are.” There was a harsh, metallic sound, followed by ponies gasping.

How close could he dare creep without risking being seen? Something drove him onward, something demanded to know what was going on in the Arena. He couldn’t make out faces from so far away, but he imagined the horror they were feeling. Something terrible was happening down there, and his instincts demanded to know what.

“No.” Magpie stopped him with a hoof. “That’s clear ground, idiot. You asking to get caught?”

He opened his mouth to argue, expecting her to chide him and force him back to her cave. But instead she pointed off to the right, on the very edge of the cavern. Here the ground had never been leveled, and here a constant coating of black moss and mushrooms flourished in the condensation that dripped always from the cavern walls. It was muddy and disgusting, dragging on his cloak—but she was right about one thing. There were no clear lines of sight this way. If they kept going, they should be able to creep very close to the Arena indeed. Maybe a dozen paces from its furthest edge. There didn’t even seem to be many soldiers on that side.

It was miserable going, made more so by the constant barking of the voice. It echoed strangely off the cavern walls, coming at them distorted and layered over itself.

“Who the buck is that?” Magpie asked, not whispering nearly so quietly as before. If anything, she was struggling with the hike a little more, since her legs were so close to the ground. She couldn’t stride over the pale mushrooms, she had to push through them. “The one yelling so loud?”

“They aren’t yelling, it’s a wire,” he said. “It’s connected to… a machine. It makes sounds louder, or records them for later. Probably both.”

Magpie glowered at him, her slitted eyes glowing in the gloom. “That’s not the part that really matters and you know it. Who is that?”

“Colonel Flint,” he growled. “Like the… the pony in charge of the low city. Every White and Yellow and Red knows her. Thinks of herself like the princess. Princess of ditch-diggers and whores.”

Colonel Flint’s voice overpowered whatever Magpie was about to say next. “Some of you may think this is a high price I’m exacting of you for the actions of a few. ‘You never saw a pony harboring fugitives! You never saw ponies making illegal weapons! You never saw a pony distributing forbidden propaganda.’”

That same metallic sound as before, joined by something meaty and wet. It had probably been there before, but as they got closer, Silver could hear it better. He could hear the muffled gasps and winces of horror at the same time. He wanted to climb over the ridge and look back, but about now they’d be as close to the soldiers on the outer rim as any who would be facing the city. He had to resist.

“Yet you knew ponies who did. You may not have made forbidden weapons yourself, or bought them, but you heard about them. Perhaps those ponies were kind to you, or distant relatives of yours. Of course you would justify their actions. You would ignore them. Worst of all, perhaps you heard a pony speak ill of the noble and generous Colonel Flint. Perhaps you heard General Rockshanks’s name uttered with anything other than hallowed respect.

“Yet the Provost Marshal’s office remained empty. Where were the loyal ponies of Moonrise, reporting this disloyally while they had the chance? Where were the ponies lifting their voices to praise the generosity of Colonel Flint in feeding creatures as unworthy as they, instead of complaining that their rations weren’t enough? The audacity! Each one of you who heard rebellion on the tongues of your companions, and said nothing—you are guilty too.

“If only Colonel Flint was half as cruel as you say she is, I would march each of you onto this stage and give you the same treatment. But all praise to the princess, I am not. I value our war against our ancient enemy as far more important. The princess requires ditch-diggers, and engine-rats, and water-haulers. Some of you contribute to Moonrise. And for your sake, the rest are spared.”

Metal again, along with wet gurgling. Silver could hide no longer—he stopped, muttering the words to his little spell. Then he clambered up the ridge, keeping low to look in at the Arena.

He was just barely close enough to see what Colonel Flint had done. As soon as he saw, he wished he hadn’t.

They’d built a machine, a terrible machine unlike anything he’d imagined. It held a glittering metal blade, balanced with a counterweight and settled into a track.

A line of ponies stood on the arena floor, all in irons and surrounded with armed soldiers.

As each one reached the machine, they were fitted into place, and the blade came down on their necks. An open metal basket of severed heads was already halfway full, and the usual arena dust was muddy red.

“Stars above,” Magpie whispered from beside him, her voice filled with horror. “What happened to this place?”

Silver had no answer for her—he wondered himself.

“Yet still, there will be consequences. You have been kept from returning to your homes—this is your reminder of the bounty that I provide to you. You will not be allowed to return until the night comes, be you Yellow or White. Your work orders will not change—arrive on time, and perform your duties. All who fail to do so will be punished as previously decreed. But this is not all. All warmth-shelters will remain closed for the first twenty-four hours of the lunar night.”

The weight of her statement hit the crowd like a wave. Ponies recoiled in their seats, gasped and moaned and muttered in horror. Only another terrifying sound of sliding metal finally silenced them, and another headless corpse rolling into the pile.

Workers from Recycling were already here with their white uniforms, lifting corpses into a waiting wagon. By the look of it, they’d need a second wagon soon.

“A whole day?” Magpie asked. “Is that… is she going to execute every single one of these ponies?”

“No,” Silver answered. “It takes a while to get really cold. The first day will probably only freeze a few ears off. And… probably a number of elderly or young ponies too.” He stared down at his hooves, expression darkening. “It’ll kill way more ponies than her machine.”

“Damn,” she swore. “That’s… cold. Something must be bucking wrong with my powers. I can’t sense any Nightmare from that stage. But I can’t imagine a regular pony so… evil.”

You think Nightmare ponies are evil? Silver turned, staring at her. Magpie looked as heartsick as he felt. So much for the fiercely dangerous Voidseeker, who knew only blood and vengeance for the moon twice-wronged.

He slipped back into the ditch, letting his hooves sink into the mud as he did so. Here he was out of sight of any soldiers who might be looking their way. But just because he couldn’t see the Arena anymore didn’t mean he couldn’t hear the machine, and know with each sound that another life was being taken.

How could you be so stupid, Silver? How could you be so selfish? Is pretending to be a Blue really going to fix all this? Do you even want to pretend?

He wanted to charge bravely up the hill, felling every soldier who got in his way, until he reached that awful machine. He would tear it to pieces, then teleport Colonel Flint to the surface to suffocate.

But that was a fantasy, and he knew it. Silver Star could win a few street fights, that was all. If he charged at those ponies, they’d shoot him before he got halfway to them. He could die on the ground, confident in his virtue as he bled to death.

He dropped to his haunches in the mud, staring down at nothing in particular. “You joined the Voidseekers to fight the Sun Tyrant, didn’t you Magpie?”

She settled beside him. He wasn’t watching her, but he could feel her nod anyway. “Yeah.”

“Was she this… evil? Did she kill ponies like that?”

Magpie was silent for a long time. Silver Star counted three more metal thumps. Colonel Flint kept on going with the propaganda, but that was all it was now. She was recounting the story of their origin, and the glory of their war against Celestia. The pride and unity they’d felt upon arriving in the moon. She spoke of Iron Quill and their other honored ancestors.

Silver Star felt that each of them must be turning in their crypts to have their names said by such a tongue.

“No,” Magpie said. “Some of the nobles were. Equestria… wasn’t all that different from Moonrise, really. Princess Celestia had the land divided into pieces, and a noble pony supervised each one, enforcing her will. In the stories, they were always noble and good—better than anypony else around them. Selfless examples of friendship to their peasants. If any ponies like that existed, I never met one.”

Silver Star nodded. “This is… what we rebelled against in the first place. Colonel Flint, and ponies like her. This is why the Nightmare Princess fought for us. Why we joined her cause.”

Magpie nodded again. “You could say it like that.”

There were already ponies standing up to her, Silver realized. That’s the whole reason this is happening in the first place. A few in our building even fought with the soldiers when they came, and died.

Were those the ponies in that solemn line, waiting to be executed? All the while Silver had been so occupied with his own misery, he hadn’t known that others were giving what little they had for the cause.

“Why doesn’t the princess do something about this?” he asked. “That’s… that’s the only way. You have to talk to her. If you fly there now, maybe you can stop the rest of these ponies from dying! She must not know about this!”

Magpie shook her head, patting him on the shoulder with a hoof. “What you’re feeling… it’s good, Silver. But I don’t think Nightmare Moon is the pony you’re thinking she is. Nightmare… influences you. It makes you see things differently. There’s only power, and obstacles to achieving it. If I had to guess… I don’t think Nightmare Moon would do anything, even if she knew.”

“She would!” he argued. Probably a little too loudly. Another metal thump, another corpse. “She’s the princess! She’s a harsh ruler, but fair. This isn’t fair.”

Magpie met his eyes, only sadness reflecting up at him from those slits. “Of course it isn’t fair. But… even when we were still on Equestria, she let her generals rule themselves. They fought to the death, and she watched. That’s how the princess has always been, Silver. If you think her appointed leader is doing things wrong, prove it by killing them. Take their place, do better. Why do you think she’s so upset about loyalty? She knows that the princess doesn’t care if she gets killed. Whoever wins between her generals, she gets the strongest pony either way. She still wins.”

A plan formed in Silver’s mind then, an incredible, audacious plan. Certainly impossible—beyond anything a White had ever achieved. He’d probably end up in that line of doomed ponies for just thinking it, yet he could consider nothing else. Colonel Flint had to die. And after her… General Rockshanks.

“You there, step forward!” bellowed a voice, much closer than any wire-amplified colonel. Silver had been so occupied in his own thoughts, he hadn’t noticed the pair of soldiers on the ridge. Both had rifles pointed at them. “More rebellion scum, lurking in the dark. Step forward, join your companions!”

Chapter 36: Defiant Fate

Silver was frozen in indecision, staring into the face of death. An unseen soldier shouted for him to come forward, and he had a good idea where that path would lead. Probably he'd be marched out to join the ones being executed at that moment. It was an obvious, inglorious end.

I'm better than that. I can't change things if I'm dead.

Silver closed his eyes, building concentration as he prepared to teleport. It was always about familiarity, and there was one place he knew better than any other. The world started to blur, as he built up a connection strong enough to warp.

An armored figure emerged on the top of the hill, aiming a rifle straight down at him. Silver's eyes widened, and his instincts kicked in. The teleport frayed to nothing around him, and he called up a much more important spell—a bubble.

The report echoed around them as the rifle went off, flash bright enough to briefly blind him. It struck his shield with incredible strength, shattering it into little shards of magical force that sprayed around him. But it had done its job—the plastic bullet rained down around him as plastic shards, burning into his jacket but not causing any real harm.

The soldier, a bat like most soldiers, stared down in shock. "Who... the buck are you?"

Silver didn't give him an answer, didn't hesitate for even a second. He turned and ran, tearing up the soggy ground as he did. At least he had a jacket to try and conceal his cutie mark. Hopefully. That was really just wishful thinking.

"Hey, over here!" the soldier called. "I think one of the prisoners escaped! He's getting away." The pony didn't try to run—as Silver had predicted, he'd stopped to reload the rifle, bringing out powder horn and all. There was no chance he'd get a second shot before Silver was long gone. Unfortunately for Silver, it sounded like there were several other soldiers, because soon he could hear half a dozen other voices. He didn't try to listen, just ran.

"You realize how... stupid this is..." Magpie said, darting along in the shadows beside him. Somehow even the narrow gap between the muddy floor and the dripping cave ceiling was enough space for her. But then, she was quite small for a pony. "They're raising an alarm. You're going to get caught." Her hoofsteps were so light that she didn't sink into the mud—or maybe that was more of her undead magic at work.

"Got a better idea?" he called, frustration building. He couldn’t take his eyes from the ground, even when a second rifle report went off behind him. He had no shield this time, so nothing to protect him if they actually aimed with any accuracy. But he didn't feel the burning pain of a bullet killing him, so that was something. "I'm kinda... only one way to go now!"

Alarm bells began to ring, beginning at the parade ground but soon echoed from the city itself. Initially there would be no sign of what the problem was—but somepony had seen him in the dark. How close a look had he gotten?

I need to get away. Let things cool down. Where could I hide?

Magpie's shelter was one option, but it was heavily guarded. More importantly, it was on the opposite side of the city. By the time he made it to that extreme end of Moonrise, the soldiers would probably know what they were looking for. He had only time on his side, and not much of it. So what was close? Only one place, located near the ancient parade-grounds because of historical reasons entirely lost on him.

"I told you not to come here!" Magpie yelled, frustration in her voice. Were those... tears? "I can't keep you safe from a whole army! Why didn't you listen? Now you're going to die, and I still won’t have my wings!"

"I'm not going to die today," he declared, swerving abruptly to the right as the cavern widened, stumbling up the ramp. Moonrise was like a hive of bees roused from their peaceful sleep, and streams of reserve troops poured out of the openings between the buildings. Silver dared one glance behind him, and wasn't surprised to see a growing number of ponies chasing along the edge, pointing at him. As they did, some soldiers leaving the city turned. He'd been faster than the ones following, but it soon wouldn't matter.

He broke into a gallop, leaving a trail of mud as he headed towards an ancient stone archway. There was little traffic here now, though he'd heard that in ancient days it had been like a second capital of Moonrise. The Gatecrasher compound, with its statue of the blind explorer at the head of the arch. Even in death, she watched over the members of her guild. Though how she'd have done that even in life, Silver never knew.

As he got closer, he broke into the light of electrical lanterns along the arch, and suddenly Magpie wasn't there anymore. He couldn't blame her for that—she wouldn't be able to use her powers with no shadows around. There was no reason for her to go down with him if this didn't work.

The doors of the ancient airlock were sealed, heavy metal with a rotating drum to secure itself in place and lock out all unworthy to travel. There was no way he'd be able to get them open before any number of his followers reached him. It was teleport or die.

More gunshots went off behind him, smashing into the statues and stone pillars and showering him with dust. But at this kind of extreme range, there was little chance of a hit. So long as he didn't stop moving.

He reached the wall and didn't even slow down, gritting his teeth as the barrier approached. The world fuzzed, and for a few steps he ran in the nowhere-place surrounded by hatred. Cold tendrils fiercer than the surface wrapped themselves around his hooves, instantly freezing the mud and moisture he'd been walking through.

Then he was through, and he landed on the stone. Muddy boots shattered from around his hooves as he ran, so at least he stopped leaving a trail. The lights were all dark here in the Gatecrasher headquarters, with old storage rooms and suits of air-armor hanging in racks. Behind him the soldiers had stopped at the door, working the complex airlock. But it wouldn't take them very long to get inside. There was no time to be properly equipped. It was time for his night of magical learning to get an emergency test.

Magpie appeared beside him in the gloom. He couldn't help but envy how neutral she sounded, running along without getting winded as he had. There was no justice. "I've looked through this building before," she said. "You aren't going to find anywhere to hide here. Most of the rooms are empty, and it only has the one entrance. The only other way out leads to a cave under hard vacuum."

"I'm aware of that." He was slowing a little, clutching at his chest and fighting back the burning in his muscles. He was no earth pony with infinite endurance. Part of it was probably the teleport, which had taken enormous energy on its own. "That's where we're going. Do you know which direction it was?"

She pointed towards a spiral staircase, and he took off running, taking the steps three at a time. From the sounds coming from behind them, they'd gotten the inner airlock doors open at last, and would soon be gaining again. Some of those guards were earth ponies. "Why would you want to do that, Silver? You're still alive, remember? You wouldn't let me forget it every time you had to make a trip to the bathroom..."

The stairway emptied into a massive room. On the far end was a second airlock, much larger than the first one. Dust lifted from the floor as he ran, a slow-moving trail. He cut right to the machines, smashing his hoof against the button. The inner door rolled out of the way, like a giant gear along a track. He ran inside, to the much smaller, thicker outer door. The cave beyond looked little different than any other cavern, with only the slightest difference. Through the tiny window, he could feel terrible cold against his hoof.

"You knew we'd be going to a dead end, and you ran here anyway?" Magpie settled beside him, though her ears were constantly twitching, facing the stairwell leading in. "You're insane, stallion. Coming here wasn't going to get my help. I can't shadowstep with you. You're alive, that's just not how the power works. Otherwise regular bats could use it."

"I'm not going to shadow-anything." He closed his eyes, remembering the diagrams he'd studied. But he'd already practiced this. Simply activating the spell wasn't going to be the hard part. A few seconds of effort, and a faint shield appeared around them, capturing the dusty air in a bubble about the size of the airlock. It wasn't a very costly spell, about the same as lifting a modest weight in the air beside him. But it was constant, and dropping it for even an instant would mean certain death.

The inside of the airlock had its own controls. Fortunately for him, there were labels stenciled on the old Lunarium, and he pressed the button for "open."

The heavy entrance rolled closed, just as he saw the first sign of motions from the stairs. The guards had arrived, but they wouldn't be able to follow. A harsh hiss filled the room, making his ears fold flat with discomfort. But after only a few seconds, the hissing became almost imperceptible, and he could feel the vibration of distant pumps through his hooves more than hear it.

"Oh, I see what this is." Magpie circled around him, glaring. "We're going to cut across the surface. There's got to be... a dozen different ways back into the city. But won't they just put on suits and follow you?"

"No," he answered. "The guards aren't trained for it. They'll send the Dustwalkers after me. But there's no mine down here, so they'll have to bring them through the city first. It will take them at least an hour, and we'll be long gone by then."

"Gone," Magpie repeated. "I mean, the caves are an absolute maze. There are thousands of different ways for us to go. But even if you're immune to the cold, how long can you keep a spell up like this?"

He thought about the answer to that, and numbness began to spread through his chest. He'd already teleported three times today. He could feel the first stirrings of magical exhaustion in his horn. The truthful answer was probably “a few hours.” But he wasn't going to admit to that. "Long enough," he said instead. Behind them, a stupid guard banged the butt of their rifle against the airlock—entirely without effect. It would take far more than that to get it open, and they probably wouldn’t be stupid enough to break it and breach the entire building to vacuum.

I'm actually doing it. The air-shield spell. He could barely believe it. He expected his horn to fail any second, and leave the pocket of air around them to be claimed by the void. But that didn't happen, and his lungs stayed clear.

The outer door finally clicked, then swung open just a little. Was it jammed, or... maybe this was normal? Either way, Silver wasn't going to find out. It wouldn't take the soldiers long to figure out they could press the button to get the cycle to reverse, or find a pony who could. He shoved up against the doorway with all his might, making it swing out a little further. Wide enough for him to squeeze through. Magpie followed close behind, clambering out of the protection of Moonrise and into... the portal cavern.

This wasn't his dream of a stable job on the surface, where fruit was served with every meal and every room had a heat-vent. This cavern had clearly been finished, with a level floor and support pillars along the wall. Heavy wooden shelves lined the walls, with shovels and rocks and other equipment piled up.

"Why would they keep the air out of here?" Magpie asked. "This just seems like another room. There's even lights over here—don't switch them. I need to be able to get away when this inevitably fails."

"It won't." He made his way across the dusty stone floor, picking up plenty of gray surface dust with his hooves. It billowed about in the air, and he should’ve probably put on a mask or something. But there weren't any here—even unicorn explorers these days wore air armor, so there just wasn't any reason. He'd come up with something when they got there. "There's nowhere on the surface I can go. But I'm guessing that Colonel Flint won't want to spread it around that somepony made a fool of her soldiers. A week or two on that side, and we can come back. Maybe I'll dye my coat or something, just to be sure they don't know me."

Magpie reached the end of the room before he did, inspecting the complex metal ring set into the floor. Several crystals rested nearby in brass stands, crystals that seemed to completely ignore her. But as he neared them, they lit up, glowing faintly blue. "This is a teleportation spell," she said, squinting down at the floor. "Looks like... buck! This thing is going to send us far."

"Right, you can read runes." He walked right into the center of the circle. "Can you read which of those crystals we need to activate it, or should I do it?"

She twisted around, glaring back at him. "You think I'm going to go with you? Why the buck should I do that?"

"Because... we'll be getting the material for your wings," he suggested. "There's nowhere else on the moon we can find the cloth we need."

"You seriously expect me to believe this trip was for me? You had to see the executions. I know what this was about. You didn't listen and you got caught."

"And now I'm making the most of it." He glanced nervously to the end of the room. There was a chance a unicorn with teleportation and atmospheric spells would be following them, and they'd be interrupted any moment. The chance probably wasn't high—unicorns were too rare and important to be simple soldiers. Unless they had trash blood, of course. "Are you going to activate the teleport or not?"

Magpie hesitated near the edge of the circle, one hoof beside one of the brightest crystals. He could practically see the gears turning in her head. If she went with him, then she'd need to use another portal to come back, or else journey across the surface again. That trip had taken her years before, and she was only just back. "You're not allowed to die," she finally declared. "You still owe me, Silver." She reached out, touching the crystal with a hoof.

Nothing happened. Of course, she wasn't alive. Silver made his way over, grinning ruefully at her. "Well, it's the thought that counts. Because you're coming with me, I'll try extra hard to make sure nothing brutally murders me until after we make your wing." He touched the crystal she'd suggested.

The result was instantaneous. The ground seemed to rip out from under them, in a terrible teleportation that made his own efforts seem like a baby-carriage rolling gently along the road. Light flashed in front of him, and gravity seemed to bend and distort his whole body. Wild magic tore at him, and he had to grit his teeth, concentrating desperately to avoid losing his shield spell.

As quickly and painfully as it had begun, they appeared on the other side. Lunar dust scattered from around the portal, caught up in his shield of air. He wobbled on his hooves, nearly losing his balance and the spell with it. But then he saw the sky, and he fought back the fatigue.

The sky rose above them, entirely filled with stars. There was no sun now—if Moonrise was in daylight, then Vanaheimr would be dark. But that didn't bother his eyes. It only made for a clearer view.

There was no weather on the moon's surface, no animals or erosion or anything to disturb the portal. The Gatecrashers had built it on a slightly raised stone platform, with lunarite shelves beside it just like the ones left behind. And towering ahead of them, its ancient structure seeming to glow even in darkness, was the Sacred City. The ancient home of the Alicorns, home of incredible magic and science they could never understand. It seemed to be waiting for him.

"Stars above, I'm ash," Magpie squeaked, covering her face with both wings. She froze in place on the portal platform, body completely rigid. Her front was only partially covered since she only had one good wing. Even so, the display was... unusually pathetic.

Silver waited a moment, staring at her in confusion. He followed her gaze up to the city, searching for what had terrified her so greatly. But there was nothing there. No angry Alicorn, no weapons trained on them... just the old ruins. "Are you just going to stand there?" he asked. "Because... I don't think I can keep this spell up forever. We need to find one of the old supply caches. It's supposed to be a hundred times the size of Moonrise in there."

"I'm still alive," she whispered, voice incredibly small. "How am I... I shouldn't still be alive. You took me to Vanaheimr. It should've killed me by now."

"It's not going to kill you," he groaned, wrapping a foreleg around one of hers and dragging her down the platform. Past the supply-shelves, and towards the shattered, ruined city. It didn't seem like the city wanted them to be here. Its walls were broken, many of its windows were shattered, and only darkness lurked inside the glass. We can't just wait on the platform. The Dustwalkers will be behind us. "See? You're safe. No attacks. Just stop... dragging your hooves like that."

Magpie kicked and struggled, but she was so overwhelmed with fear that she didn't put up much of a fight. She pushed and squirmed, then fell still again as soon as her eyes opened, then went back to fighting. But whatever horror she kept expecting, it didn't happen.

They reached the ancient entrance, rubble cleared and fallen metal long harvested. A single cloth rope had been stretched across the massive doorway, with a sign hanging from the end. "None enter by order of the Princess herself. Violators face the wrath of the moon."

Silver shivered at that—the first genuinely frightening thing they'd encountered so far. But he was running out of energy, and they didn't have anywhere else to go. Hopefully you'll forgive me a little intrusion when it was this important, Princess. Your ponies were suffering. I can't help if I'm dead.

Chapter 37: Determined Fate

"We don't belong here we don't belong here we need to leave this isn't safe please let me go we need to leave..."

Magpie had stopped fighting, but she hadn't stopped muttering. Silver probably would've felt genuinely awful for her, if it wasn't for the urgency of their situation. There was nowhere else for them to go—no way to flee back to Moonrise without wandering right into the waiting hooves of the army. There was no way to go but forward.

"We can't stop," he urged, as gently as he could. "Please, Magpie, we're not in danger. Don't you think if this place had traps waiting for us, they would've triggered by now? We're safe, it's okay. The ones following us won't be able to navigate the Sacred City. They probably won't even send anypony through the portal. They'll... just assume I died on the surface and leave it at that." And you still might, Silver, so don't get too confident.

Some part of him refused to believe what he was seeing, like the whole world was a strange illusion that might puff away at a moment's notice. After everything he'd imagined might be in his future, the one thing he'd never considered was that he might be worthy of a trip here. Traveling to the Sacred City hadn't even happened in his lifetime. There just weren’t any creatures that the princess considered worthy of the trip. Exploration was an activity for an earlier, greater age. A time before military rule. A time when there was still a council that mattered. Why did we let it end?

Silver wouldn't curse his ancestors for whatever string of events had led to the world he lived in. Probably they had their reasons, even if they didn't make sense to him now. He wouldn't try to redefine the past, when it couldn't be changed. His own father lived in that past, and whatever noble ancestors had been in the princess's army during the last siege. He could only hope they'd be smiling at him now.

Magpie wasn't screaming anymore. Silver stopped walking, finally letting go of her foreleg. "Are you going to stop struggling yet?"

The pony looked even paler than usual, if such a thing was possible. Her ears were flat, expression haunted. She had no scent, at least none that was natural, though she did remind him a little of the crypt cavern. Like an ancient, honored dead that was up and walking around with the living. She met his eyes, and he felt instantly paralyzed with guilt. He'd seen that expression before, on the faces of other street-trash that lived in the dark corners and forgotten alleys of Moonrise. "You were trying to kill me."

"What?" He took a step back from her, eyes wide with shock. "Magpie, I'd never do that! I don't even think it's possible, but even if it was... why would I do that? You gave me a chance to study magic like I never had before, Magpie. I'm using a spell I learned from your books to breathe right now."

She whimpered, then shook herself out. She glanced up and down the hallway around them—a strange vaulted affair, with conduits on the ceiling and metal doors spaced periodically. "We're in Vanaheimr. Finding this place was Nightmare Moon's first order when we got here. She wanted the weapon it hides to escape from the moon and reclaim our homeland. So we looked and looked, and eventually we found it."

"Makes sense." He sat back on his haunches, as though he could somehow take the weight off his horn. It didn't help. Even with his body relaxed, his magic was strained. If Silver was very lucky, he could keep this spell up for another hour before he collapsed from the effort. "The Voidseekers were supposed to be her... most important ponies, right? The ones she trusted with her most important missions."

Magpie glared at him. For a moment he wasn't even sure if she was going to reply. "The Nightmare warned us that the city was protected. It had... ancient magic around its foundations. Machines that would wake when we drew near and destroy us. But it sent us in anyway, to hunt down the weapon and retrieve it. The princess was too valuable to risk herself. We were expected to die for her."

She wandered away from him, staring down the nearby hall with empty, haunted eyes. "Three of Nightmare's best had already died back in Equestria. The Sunbringers—they don't matter anymore. They're probably long gone, with all of us up here. But half of the ponies left died in this city. Eventually Nightmare Moon realized what the Nightmare was making us do, and she made us stop. She actually cares about us, or she did. But half of us were already gone by then. Nightmare doesn't... care about its servants much. If the princess hadn't noticed when she did, you never would've met me."

"It's been a long time since then," Silver said. "The city has been visited many times. I'm sure those magical defenses have all been disabled. We had a whole group of ponies to come in here, the Gatecrashers. They learned all kinds of incredible things from these ruins." It didn't seem like his reassurance was helping her very much, though. Silver reached out weakly, wrapping one leg around her shoulder. "I'm sorry I forced you to come here. If you want to run away, you can. Wait somewhere on the surface, I'll be out to use the portal again in a few weeks. Say... three weeks, to be safe. We'll want to come back at night, so nopony will be anywhere near the old Gatecrasher guild building."

It was strange to be so close to Magpie. He'd expected her to feel like rotten fruit, maybe even leaking fluids at his touch. Her body didn't yield strangely, or stink when he touched it. She was only a little cold. He could've easily mistaken her for being alive, if he didn't know better.

"I'm not going to run," she said, voice a faint squeak. "I don't think anypony could make this city safe for me. They knew what my kind were, and they hated us. But maybe... having someone alive near me is stopping it from activating. Like you're... tricking it. I'll have to stay with you as long as we're here."

She shoved away from him abruptly, expression dark. "I don't know why I have to be the one to remind you about this, seeing as you basically foalnapped me. But you just said we're going to be here for weeks. How are we going to do that if you're depending on that little spell to stay alive? Won't you run out of magic way before that? How will you sleep?"

He started walking again, taking his spell with him. She wasn't forced to follow exactly, since she didn't need to breathe. He could only imagine what it would be like to have the air suddenly missing. Would it hurt? Could they even feel pain at all? She's probably way stronger than an ordinary pony. She could've fought much harder to stop from coming in here, and she didn't. Maybe she'd been so overwhelmed with the horror of her imminent death that she hadn't been able to think straight?

"I thought about that, or I never would've come here. It's all about the Gatecrashers. They... have little parts of the old city they've made safe. My father used to tell me about the library, and how amazing it was. It had books that could speak, books that would move, like memories you were watching before your eyes. I don't... really care about any of that, but they made those parts safe. They brought air, and I'm betting they'll have food and water stored as well. Old stale air is still air I can breathe. If we're really lucky, they'll have one of those fancy machines, the ones that Moonrise uses. Then we could probably stay here as long as we wanted."

"You think they left all that behind?" Magpie might not be really trapped by the shield, but she did seem like she wanted to stay close to him. She kept beside him in the hallway now, glaring at every open doorway and fork in the tunnel like death might be waiting for them at its end.

It wasn't. So far as Silver could tell, all of Magpie's fears had rotted to nothing. Even spells could fade away with enough time.

"My father said they did. It wasn't supposed to happen—just look at how advanced all of this is." He stopped beside a wall of perfectly clear glass, with something like a playground on the other side. It had the look of flexible plastic to it—a mystery Moonrise had yet to solve. "Why would we leave if we haven't learned everything we can from copying them? I don't know what caused it... the princess got angry, or... maybe we got another Lord Commander. It was before I was born, so I don't have any memories. Point is, my dad said that they had less than an hour to leave the city. They would've left everything exactly as it was, just... abandoned. You saw the Gatecrasher guild. Everything was still in there, waiting for the next brave explorers and scholars to travel through. Just... abandoned."

She nodded slowly, still looking unconvinced. "And the princess isn't going to send her soldiers after us? Assuming the city itself doesn't murder all of us. Or maybe Nightmare Moon herself will come to kill us. She was completely nuts about this place."

"I don't think she'll find out," Silver said. "Even if we pretend for a minute that they figure out where we went... instead of just thinking that we wandered out onto the surface to die... imagine how many layers they have to connect in the chain of command before a message gets to Nightmare Moon. Each time a new creature hears about this, that's another pony that might be upset. Another pony that might be punished. How many even know I exist? We didn't even really do anything!"

Magpie shrugged. "Well you seem convinced. I'm just happy to be alive right now. Give me a few hours, and I'll probably be furious you made me come here. It's all kinds of stupid. Of all the places we could've run... you choose Vanaheimr." She turned away, wing and stump spread in frustration. "There's only one explanation. You and every other creature in Moonrise have completely lost your minds. That’s obviously it. Ponies aren't meant to live in holes, on a world where you bounce instead of walk and the sun doesn't really shine. You're all rotting away."

He didn't really have a response to that. Silver was concentrating on the air-bubble, and even more on remembering everything he could about Vanaheimr. His father had said something about the library, what had it been? The view, that was it! It had a glass wall, and you could look out on the surface of the moon while you were studying inside it. Almost like the creatures had built it for that reason.

He chose the fork leading to a ramp. "I want to go back to Equestria as much as anypony else. Didn't... creatures know in your time how impossible that was? Even an Alicorn as powerful as Nightmare Moon can't connect us to Equestria alone. It's... some kind of enduring space magic, making teleportation impossible."

"Oh, sure. You know that travel is impossible, but you have a Lord Commander preparing you to invade every moment. I feel like something else isn't connecting here."

Silver groaned—though obviously he wasn't mad at her. It wasn't like any of it was her fault. "So many ponies have thought the end would come during their generation. And the Lord Commander... maybe he knows more than we do. Maybe the princess is about to get us home, and all this is pointless." Too bad I'm going to kill him.

But the more he thought about that, the less certain he became. After all, he didn't actually know if Rockshanks had anything to do with the way Whites and Yellows were treated. Maybe it was all some kind of... misunderstanding? Maybe his real enemy was Colonel Flint. She'd been the one to actually hold public executions. She was ultimately the one responsible.

Silver felt like he was dragging his hooves up the stairs. The further they wandered, the less certain he was that there might be anywhere in the ancient city to hide. Even so, he couldn't dare stop. Whenever he grew weak, he tried to imagine the awful machine, and the row of ponies lined up to die. Maybe they'd been brave enough to resist Flint's authority, or maybe they'd just been in the wrong place at the wrong time. Either way, he wasn’t going to be like them.

Silver Star had forced a spell for too long before, so he knew the delirium when it started to set in. He began muttering to himself, circling back on paths he already knew. But as his world started to fuzz, there was always a voice urging him onward. High pitched, tiny, shoving him in the side and sometimes dragging him bodily away from circling back the same way. Even if his strange magic didn't let the cold kill him, the fog of his own breath didn't help with navigation.

The longer he kept up the spell, the more Silver's world contracted. Color lost its meaning, fading into dull grays. Yet something kept pulling him along, and shoved him whenever he started dropping the spell. In many ways, it felt like starving. Except that he didn't usually have a companion along for any of that.

Silver was dimly aware of a few rooms filled with hissing, screaming air, and then there was something soft under his hooves.

"You can sleep now," said the little voice, the one that always sounded so furious with him before. "You made it."

"Won't I..." He couldn't remember what would happen. "I thought I wasn't... had to keep it up forever."

"You made it," the voice said. "Stop your spell before you have a hernia or something."

That wasn't how magic worked, but he didn't have the energy to tell her. He'd been keeping up the magic for so long that he really didn't need much more invitation to make him stop. The spell collapsed, his little bubble of air popped, and he slept at last.

Silver Star had strange dreams in the void. It wasn't the first time he'd felt like somepony was watching, but rarely did it seem like there was a pony walking with him. He was on the surface of the moon, yet somehow the lack of air didn't bother him. He should've been suffocating... but he felt fine. If anything, the shadows and darkness were what really concerned him. He lit his horn, but it could provide only a pale glow. The darkness was more than shadow, more like a physical force that twisted and curled around his body, trying to strangle him.

"You can't light this way," said the other figure. A pair of slitted bat-eyes appeared in the gloom, along with a voice that was mature and powerfully sad. "I invited the Nightmare here. Nothing can send it away now."

"Why not?" he asked. He didn't know who he was speaking to, except that they were taller than he was. Probably female, though the voice was deep enough that it was only a guess. "Don't we have enough nightmares when we're awake?"

He gritted his teeth, focusing on his spellcasting as he never had before. He reached, and strangely his reservoir of magic wasn't as empty as he'd thought. His horn grew brighter, so bright that it should've blinded him, but didn't. He could see the gray dust under his hooves, and a distant outline ahead of him. He was standing at the gates of the Sacred City, but in another time. Flashes of angry light rained down on it from above, shattering structures, tearing through metal, and killing with every blast.

"You are right in one respect, child," said the voice. "Life is certainly a nightmare. There is no field far enough, no flight fast enough. Death follows at our heels regardless. No desire to do good is enough to overcome the hatred arrayed against us."

"Who are you?" Silver turned, and the magic he conjured grew even brighter. Bright enough to see the face of his companion...

He woke with a start, jerking upright in the folding camp cot. An old sleeping-bag shed dust around him, forming a little cloud that set him to coughing and spluttering. His head ached, worse than it had the one time he'd got his hooves on an old soldier's grog ration. What the buck had he done to himself last night?

For a moment he thought he was in total darkness—then he saw the stars. A window larger than anything in Moonrise rose above him, its glass clear and perfectly even as no pony hooves could work. And outside, the stars. He groaned, tried to rise—but his hooves were caught in the sleeping bag. Instead of standing, he squealed and fell over, landing with an awkward thump.

"Well look who came back to life," Magpie said from nearby. Silver looked up, and saw the bat reclining on an oversized sofa. Oversized compared to her, anyway. It was probably the right size for a proper pony. It didn't look like any furniture he'd ever seen in Moonrise, though. It was too fine, its cushion made from that strange soft plastic that they couldn't manufacture. The kind that seemed to last forever. "I thought you might never wake up."

"I was out that long?" he groaned, shaking free of the old sleeping bag, and rising to his hooves. He was covered with dust, and his body fought to stand, but at least he was standing. "Is there water anywhere? I'm... feel like I'm dying."

Magpie pointed to a large pile on a nearby table, one that wasn't covered with dust like much everything else. These were cans, the things used to keep food fresh and eat crops out of season. He'd only ever seen them empty before, but he knew the theory. "You think they're still good after all this time? Before you were born, you said."

"Probably." He scanned their labels, old blocky text that was identical on each one. No water. But if he remembered right, most of this stuff was stored in a little water. He just needed one of those weird-shaped knives to get the cans open. "My dad said they get all swollen when they're not safe to eat anymore." Some of them had that look, bulging at their tops. He picked something at random—a can of string beans, trying to lift it into the air towards him.

His head began to throb, and he dropped it after just a few inches, groaning. "Ugh... stars above, I think I hurt myself."

"Sure looks that way," Magpie said absently. "I think it's called 'spellshock?' Don't quote me on that, it's been buckin' ages since I've talked to a doctor about anything."

He dragged himself over to the table, picking up the can and flopping around until he found the little knife there. "You went searching for these, didn't you? They wouldn't have been all neatly piled up like this."

She nodded absently. "Oh yeah, wasn't too hard. I still think this place will try to murder me if I get too far from you, but I figured the library would be safe as long as you were in it. Seems like I was right about that. Not dead so far."

"Technically..." But he didn't even have the energy for a bad joke. He took the knife in his mouth, struggling to get the blade into the top of the can. He had no idea how to actually open the damn thing—there was a circular blade as well as the little diamond one, and probably a crank to turn. But his hunger could wait. A little persistence and he finally broke the edge of the can, and could knock it back.

Green-bean water dribbled out the opening, right down his throat. It might very well have been one of the most disgusting things he'd ever tasted. But he was so thirsty that he didn't even really care. He emptied the can of every drop of moisture, right down to the little floating bits of vegetable. Then he moved onto another one, and did the same.

Finally he felt like he wasn't going to dry up, and wandered back to the cot, pulling the sleeping bag weakly over his body and closing his eyes. "Do you, uh... remember what to do about spellshock? I promise you've seen more doctors than I have."

Magpie didn't move from her perch. With his eyes closed, he couldn’t see how she might be reacting to his pain. But then, he had dragged her here. Maybe it was silly to expect compassion. "I think you're just supposed to avoid casting spells as long as possible, and... sleep it off."

There was a thump, probably her hopping off the sofa. "This place is gigantic, so we probably won't run out of air anytime soon. I don't know how its staying warm though. It doesn't seem like any machines are running, but... the room stays at the same temperature even with absolute darkness outside. Weird magic, I guess."

"I guess." He'd just have to add it to the long list of things that had saved his life. He wouldn't be able to drink ice from those cans. For that matter, freezing them probably would've destroyed them. "Good insulation, or..." Thinking was too much effort. He closed his eyes again, rolling to the side. Maybe he'd feel better in the morning. Wasn't he supposed to be fighting in a rebellion or something?

Chapter 38: Sanctioned Fate

Silver awoke in the library.

It was like nothing he'd ever imagined, a place he'd heard stories of as a child, but knew he would never reach. The Sacred City, where no creature was allowed to visit. The graveyard of the ancient Alicorns. There were no bodies in the library anymore, or anywhere else in the city for that matter.

This time Silver had a proper meal, not just drinking down the water saved at the bottom of the cans they'd stolen. Magpie wasn't sitting vigil over him, though he suspected she would probably be lurking somewhere. By the time he finished eating, she'd appeared from the ancient shelves.

"I'd really like to know," she began, settling beside him on the low table. From the crude look of the metal, it was probably one made in Moonrise, and brought here by the Gatecrashers who'd done the initial exploring. "You called this place a library when we found it. But I haven't seen any books. How do you even know that's what it is?"

He stared down at his bowl of preserved vegetables, groaning a little at the smell. His stomach wasn't exactly happy eating them, and he couldn't have said if that was just a product of tasting things he'd never eaten before, or maybe it was just too old. He didn't have a choice if that was the case: he couldn't hide here without food. "I don't know how the Gatecrashers figured it out originally. I don't think we ever got a real translation, for one thing. Maybe they just wandered around pushing buttons until something happened."

"I'm sure the princess would love that." Magpie watched him, eyes narrowing with concern. "She loves it when creatures visit this place. I'm sure she would like it when they go around breaking things."

He went back to his meal, forcing the mixed vegetables down even under duress. However sick he was beginning to feel, his hunger was stronger. "We won't be doing that, anyway. We're not here to make the princess angry, just hiding until they forget about me."

"And working on my wings," Magpie said, nudging him in the shoulder. "This was the only place you could get the material, remember? A wing that will last as long as I do, that whole speech?"

"Yeah." He didn't argue with her, didn't stop eating until his bowl was finally empty. "That should be easy. We just need to find the same stuff the air-armor is made of, and cut it so it's the right shape. Probably we'll need one of their knives to do that, since none of ours are sharp enough. There's probably a lot of cloth to find in a whole city."

That seemed to satisfy Magpie, because she let him enjoy the rest of his awful meal in peace. He should've enjoyed carrots and potatoes and celery, but he didn't think he'd be able to look at their real vegetable equivalents the same way again. "I... refuse to believe there isn't water here. You probably just didn't recognize it." He stood up, making his way along the edge of the library.

Magpie followed close behind, looking slightly annoyed. "If you say so. I found all those cans, you'd think a pony would be grateful."

"Thank you, Magpie," he said, without skipping a beat. "But now I'm going to find something else to drink, something that might actually settle my stomach."

Besides, he hadn't ever gotten a good look at their temporary hideout before. He barely even remembered arriving here. He lit his horn at first, but when the soreness started to return he quickly abandoned that plan. Clearly he wasn't finished recovering from the magical strain that had brought him here.

It might not look very much like the libraries of Moonrise, but some parts of this place did seem similar. There were lots of private areas tucked away, booths where scholars had probably come to study. Some had strange metal objects left behind, or crumbling bags of ancient possessions. If any dead had been here when the city finally fell, they were mercifully removed. He could thank the Moonrise of centuries before for that little service.

Eventually he found something that looked interesting: a set of doors tucked away in a corner with no airlocks and light shining in from inside. Each one had a symbol near the middle, set into the metal at about head level.

"Didn't check in there," Magpie said. "Even searching this place was pushing my luck. New room might mean the death-machines would come for me."

"I still don't think they ever will," he muttered, pushing on one of the doors. It swung open at his pressure, leading into... a latrine?

There was no misunderstanding it. Large stalls with dividers and enclosing doors, with strange vessels filled with water in each one. And on the other side of the room, a counter and bowls for washing. On a whim, he tried one of the knobs beside a bowl, and nearly jumped when actual water flowed out. He jerked his hoof back, afraid it might be some industrial acid or something—but it came out crystal clear, and didn't have so much as a smell. He stuck his hoof into it, holding it there for a second, and only the mud came washing away, none of his flesh.

This explains why the Gatecrashers didn't have water supplies. He leaned forward, sticking his mouth into the stream and slurping greedily. He stayed there so long he had to come up for air, gasping. It was easily the cleanest water he'd ever tasted, without even a hint of the metallic aftertaste that came from reprocessing. Or even worse, the barely-drinkable biopoison that ran thick through the water ponies collected from the walls.

"I was drinking bean water," he said, breaking down into desperate laughter. "This has been waiting here the whole time, and I was drinking bean water."

Magpie pushed the knob back with her hoof, and the flow stopped. "Don't you think you should conserve, Silver? You don't know how much is stored here. This city is... thousands of years old. I can't even imagine the spells powerful enough to survive all this time."

He couldn't sense any spells in the latrine, even if the hardware was new to him. "Probably just skilled Alicorn craftsmanship." He left the room behind anyway, wandering back into the library. "It makes sense that the Gatecrashers would focus all their efforts here. My father always said that recovering the Alicorns' lost knowledge was the most important thing. He never even mentioned any old weapons."

"Just don't forget why we’re here," Magpie insisted. "I'm sure the old Gatecrasher guild was amazing. Your family were probably members for centuries, blah blah. But we're only here to find some cloth and stay hidden long enough to make it back to Moonrise." She moved suddenly closer to him, her icy cold body suddenly shivering. "I know nothing has happened yet, but I can feel it. This place hates me. If we stay too long, it's going to get tired and clean out the trash." She flicked her good wing back the way they'd come. "Think about it, Silver. The latrine still works. What else do you think might still be running out there."

Silver considered that, and he could imagine only good things. Clean water on command, like the fanciest Skytower homes. Lights in even white that made him want to go back and stand in a latrine of all places. The Alicorns had accomplished incredible feats in areas of life that barely seemed to matter. How much more power had they invested in their food-growing, or maybe their telescopes? Maybe he could find one of those, and look at their ancient inheritance with his own eyes.

It was probably a little too ambitious to expect to be able to scour Vanaheimr on his first day. First he had to win the battle against his stomach, adjusting to the nearly-rotten food that would be his only sustenance for the next several days. Wealthy ponies might have a supply of fat to help ease the burden, but Silver had none. That took a lifetime of proper meals to build, a life he just hadn't experienced.

But a little while later, and he felt comfortable enough. He didn't puke his guts out all over the floor, anyway.

"So when do we go find my fabric?" Magpie asked, following him as he wandered through the library. Silver was searching for an intact privacy stall, and after a little more searching he finally found it. Here the glass sheets weren't separated from the table, or cracked into pieces. Maybe here he'd finally be able to learn a little more about Vanaheimr. "We should do it today, yeah?"

"No," he grumbled. "My horn is still aching. I could probably do a bubble for an hour or so, but... I'm better off letting my head heal before that."

"Or you could just put on some air-armor," she suggested. "That's what everypony else uses, right? When there isn't a unicorn to magic something to breathe, you have to bring your own."

"Sure, if there was any." His eyes narrowed. "You're not telling me the Alicorns have intact equipment here of all places. In their library?"

"No, they didn't. But the Gatecrashers did. You said they left in a hurry—so why shouldn’t we take advantage?" She led him away from the privacy stall, towards another semi-enclosed portion of the library. This one looked like it had been a storage room at one time, with shelves covered in glass and metal machines in various stages of decay. But much more importantly, the interior space had been turned into a Gatecrasher staging area, with a disorderly pile of old machines left probably exactly as they'd been a generation ago.

Silver Star didn't have a clue how any of it worked of course. But aside from a machine with several different sized tanks, and something else he was sure was a chemical battery, was a single set of air-armor. It wasn't terribly large, or even a little bit modern so far as air-armor went. It was undersized, and would probably be a tight fit when he put it on. The armor wasn't anything like the clothing used to protect guards. Silver didn't even know how it worked, something about altering the way metal bent to form flexible sleeves for the legs, while using stolen fabric for the joints. It also offered no protection against conventional dangers, and would puncture easily if anything damaged it.

In addition to the suit itself, there were complex saddlebags of bakelite tubes, with their insides yellowing. There was a complex mix of chemicals in here, which did something to the air to let him breathe it over and over. What had his father said about wearing these? Don't get them wet? And come to think of it, this little storage closet was on the opposite side of the library from the latrines. It made sense. "This is a good find," he said, stepping back. "But I'm still not going to do it. I don't, uh... I don't know how any of this works. Just look at those saddlebags. There are six different knobs and dials in there. One wrong move, and I suffocate."

Magpie glared back at him, and for a moment he wondered if she was going to lunge or something. She didn't, though she did stick her tongue out after a few seconds. "You're not getting out of that wing, Silver. Not only did I give you somewhere to stay, but now I've saved your life at least twice. You owe me."

"I'm not trying to get out of it!" He gestured back into the library, at the supplies she'd found. “See all that? That's the real deciding factor about how long we can stay in here. So long as those last, we can keep hiding. Probably... the longer the better.” Except that life is getting worse in Moonrise. But aside from that. "The only bad thing about working on it here is not having my sketches. Those designs are hidden in your shelter. But... I still remember most of it. It shouldn’t be too hard to reconstruct where I was going if we're here long enough to build anything."

The real question is whether I should rush to get it built or go as slow as possible. Will you still be willing to help me after I give you what you want? Or will you leave after that?

But Silver wasn't going to waste this chance in the Sacred City as though it were just another hole to climb into and wait for Moonrise to forget about him. This was the library, the very place he'd heard about as a child. The Alicorns themselves had come here to study. Maybe there was something here he could use to fight Flint? Some... secret combat spell she wouldn’t see coming or weapon he could build.

As soon as Magpie left him alone, Silver found his way back to the privacy booths, and returned to the one without any visible damage. If he was going to get Vanaheimr's secrets, then there seemed no better place to learn them.

It was less clear how he was going to learn them. What was he supposed to do to a flat piece of glass stuck into a table? His father had told him plenty of times of the incredible things these machines could do, if only he could activate them. But this one at least didn't seem to care that he was nearby. He poked and prodded, and it might as well have been switched off for all that he accomplished.

"Why won’t you work?" he muttered, frustrated. "I don't know what the buck you want me to do."

The glass lit up, an even white glow like an unseen unicorn was illuminating it. The light faded after a moment, leaving something strange behind. Lots of little shapes were spread along the outside of the glass, each one distinct in its colors. They were labeled, but of course it was in the language of the Alicorns, and he didn't speak that. He was lucky to even be able to read with a background like his. "Voice interface activated," said a voice. Somehow it was coming from the glass? He couldn't place its tone, or its accent. Like the wealthiest Greens from the Skytowers, who walked in the company of the princess. Or... maybe just how he imagined ponies like that would sound.

"Does that mean you'll help me?" he asked. "Entrapped spirit, I need your help."

The empty center of the glass glowed and shone whenever he spoke, as though it wanted him to know that it was listening to him. "I'm afraid the connection to Vanaheimr central database has been disrupted, so only basic queries are available. We're sorry for any inconvenience this may cause."

Magpie emerged from the hallway tucked between the booths, watching him with amusement. "You got it to yell at you in Alicorn, how useful." She hopped up beside him, looking at the screen. "How long before you give up?"

Silver ignored her for the moment. "What is a basic query?" he asked.

"Locally stored multimedia resources may be accessed. Basic reference questions may be answered. Tutoring and instruction may be provided for basic academic competency levels 1-4."

He sat back in the booth, considering those options. He could imagine one of the great Gatecrashers sitting in this exact seat, wondering what wisdom would be most needed in Moonrise.

"You're not going to get it to speak Ponish," Magpie said, exasperated. "Ask questions all you want. It's old Alicorn magic, it doesn't care about us."

"What are you talking about?" He tilted his head to the side. "Magpie, it is speaking Ponish." And apparently it's smart enough to know when I'm not talking to it, because it isn't trying to answer these like questions. "Magpie, are you honestly saying you can't..." He turned slightly back to the glass, as though it could somehow see his attention. Then again, maybe it could. He had no idea how powerful the Alicorns' magic could actually be. "Can you tell me where I can find more of the fabric you use in your air-armor?"

The glass flashed bright again for a moment, clearing away the little shapes around the edge. "Inquiry... fabric. Air... armor. Did you mean, space suit?" As it spoke, a perfect model of one of the sets of incredible Alicorn air-armor appeared on the glass, spinning in a slow circle. The image seemed so real that Silver had to reach behind it, to make sure the space was still empty. It was. "See, Magpie? I asked about air-armor, and... Yes, I meant space suit. Where can I find the cloth for a space suit?"

The little model disappeared. "Querying inventory... central database not responding. Emergency supply cache located at junction 84-23. Inventory node reports three compatible space suits waiting for deployment. Would you like directions?"

"Yes," he said eagerly. "Please!" It didn't seem like the spirit trapped in the glass had actually understood him at all. But in its haste to obey, it was actually going to give far more than he could've hoped for. One of the nearly invincible sets of Alicorn air-armor, the ones that remained almost untouched while their wearers rotted to nothing. Apparently there was more of it hidden away somewhere.

The screen filled with the dense lines of a map, there was a massive opening in the center, with a little star that seemed to represent them. "If I'm reading this map right... it shouldn't be far at all. Less than ten minutes." He stared, committing the route to memory. Vanaheimr was far too vast to wander and hope to discover anything useful.

"It bucking listened to you," Magpie spluttered. "You just... told it what you wanted, and now it's... That's where to find air-armor?"

"Space suit," he said, feeling the strange shape of the words on his tongue. "And yes. I changed my mind about not wanting to make the trip, come on. It's closer than I thought."

"Like I have a choice," she muttered, expression dark. "If I stay behind, this place will kill me. Don't get away from me."

Chapter 39: Armored Fate

Just because Silver wanted desperately to be out in the city didn't mean his magical recovery was going any faster. He could cast the spell just as easily as last time—easier, really, since he hadn't been teleporting around. But almost the instant he'd finished performing the spell, he could feel the pressure of it against his brain. It was like working his legs again after a difficult day digging. They moved the way he wanted, but they didn't want to. All he had to do was push a little too hard and his magic would probably give out completely.

He'd never been properly awake for the passage through the library's airlock. He'd been hoping it would be something amazing, some incredible technology he could use to understand things in Moonrise a little better. But no—it wasn't even Alicorn built, but clearly welded together by Moonrise Gatecrashers to get in and out of the library. But it still worked, even after decades of neglect, so credit to the creatures who had put it together.

"You didn't want to go out here until a piece of glass talked to you in nonsense-words," Magpie muttered, following along behind with nervous, fleeting steps. "Are you sure it's a good idea? The city can do strange things to creatures. It doesn't want to kill you, but maybe it wants you for something else."

He rolled his eyes, not even turning around. He'd never been properly awake to appreciate any of this before, and he didn't want to waste any time arguing with Magpie. The hallway outside wasn't another boring stone tunnel, but an elevated walkway along the library. Curiously he hadn't been able to see it from inside—but from this angle, the library's walls were transparent. Presumably the metal pillars and tubes running everywhere were supposed to look elegant and beautiful. Maybe Alicorns had a different sense of beauty? "Cities can't want anything, Magpie. Even an incredible city like Vanaheimr is really just lots of metal and glass. Or... probably metals we don’t know about, and glass strong enough to keep out the vacuum even when it's thin. But basically, the same materials we have."

She galloped along for a few steps, obviously frustrated by how short her legs were. She had to move quite quickly to keep up with him. "That's not true, Silver. Vanaheimr is different, even the princess said so. The Alicorns could put a mind in their machines. There's a guardian here, an ancient eye that can see one end of the universe from the other and never wavers in its judgements. Polestar: The Unerring."

She spoke with such conviction that even Silver had to consider there might be some truth to it. Magpie hardly seemed like a pony to be superstitious. And it would take some kind of thinking to decide to use defenses against her and not against a living pony. "In one of those books you stole for me, I read about a theoretical magic that our ancestors used. There's a... sort of crystal that grows in one part of the world, that can store a spirit after it dies, preventing it from... returning to wherever it is spirits go. The ponies there could trap animals, and train them to perform simple tasks. The book said they had eventually done the same thing to themselves, creating a race of immortal ponies from stone. Maybe Polestar is something like that? I think there might be at least one in the library. How else could a machine talk to me?"

Magpie met his eyes, looking haunted. At least she didn't seem angry that he wasn't taking her seriously anymore. "I don't understand the magical side, and I don't really care what it is. All that matters is that it's older and more powerful than you. It was more powerful than Scion. I saw him cut down a dozen soldiers without a scratch, barely even touching the ground. Vanaheimr's defenses could track his movements, it could stop him from shadow-stepping to get away. I'm sure it can use its powers against living ponies just as easily. You're not immune just because you're a unicorn."

He stopped, leaning down to rest a foreleg on her shoulder. Silver still couldn't quite process where Magpie sat in their relationship. She was beautiful, certainly—but without any of the usual mare scents, and as short as a filly. But her body wasn’t immature. Being so close to her for so long was doing strange things to his perception. "Okay, Magpie. I promise not to do anything crazy just because a voice tells me to. And... if you think I'm doing anything dangerous, I promise I'll listen to you."

He waited for a few seconds, not looking away from her. Eventually she nodded. "That's... a start, I guess. But Silver... I know this seems strange to you. Maybe even silly. But you can't understand what it's like to have a power greater than you stealing your free will and making you do whatever it wants. That was my whole life for longer than Moonrise has existed. I wouldn't wish that on anyone, especially a pony like you."

Silver wasn't sure what that could mean, but he didn't want to ask her here. He set off again, following the map he'd memorized towards the destination the library spirit had given him. Walking the upper levels of Vanaheimr felt even more forbidden than what he'd done on the ground floor—as though the military police would arrive at any moment and demand to check his color before he could proceed. But of course they never did. The Gatecrashers had all been Greens to begin with.

"You think the Alicorns had color in their city?" he asked conversationally. They passed a large statue as he said it, like a resting insect that pivoted to watch them as they walked. Wait, no. It's not watching me, it's following Magpie.

She didn't miss the thing, and darted along to be on his other side every second. It didn't come to life and attack her or anything. "Colors? You mean like... that weird military rank thing Moonrise has? I mean... I think they only had two ranks. Or two ranks the princess ever mentioned."

"Oh?" They were getting close, though the metal rooms nearby gave him no more idea of what might be inside than any of the stone ones down below. Those doors didn't look like they'd just let him open any one he wanted. "What were they?"

"Alicorns and slaves," she supplied. "The princess said that..." She slowed, resting one hoof on her head and frowning in concentration. "Something like... Vanaheimr always followed the sacred commandments. They never built thinking machines. They used, uh... she called them 'properly lobotomized' servants. But I could be remembering that wrong. The princess was never very good about explaining things. She expected us to just understand what she meant. And if we didn't, she'd be infuriated but never explain what we'd done wrong."

"So she didn't say... what 'lobotomized' meant? Or what a... thinking machine? The library just talked to me, why wouldn't that count?"

Magpie shrugged. "No, she didn't explain. I just said so. Whatever Vanaheimr did to follow the rules, it obviously wasn't enough. Otherwise there would still be Alicorns living here, instead of ghosts."

Finally they reached the door. It didn't look any different than any of the other little storage rooms, but Silver was certain of his memory. He approached, but it didn't open automatically like the storage rooms did in the library. There was nothing to turn like a Moonrise airlock, but... there was a little square thing on the wall next to it. Silver prodded at it, and the flat surface lit up white, just like the glass had in the library. When he poked it with his hoof, the lock clicked, and began to swing outward. Far enough for him to wedge a hoof under the edge and shove it the rest of the way open.

Inside was another storage room, almost exactly like the one in the library. Like that one, this space was mostly empty, with lots of plastic shelves left behind. A little metal track ran around the outside, with a claw that he guessed would be used to grab boxes from high up and bring them to the front of the room. But none of that was as interesting as what he saw at the back.

There was a metal bar there, and a rack not unlike the ones used in clothing stores for the Reds. But instead of clothes, there was air-armor hanging from the racks. He knew it instantly, even if he'd never actually seen what the Alicorns wore for themselves. There just wasn't another explanation.

Where the Moonrise-made armor was massive and bulky, stealing any semblance of dexterity and making the pony inside bounce around like a fool, this stuff looked more like the tightly-woven clothing that dark colors wore at night so they could walk around their skytowers in comfort. If it wasn't for the slightly thicker part on the back, he wouldn't have even known it was air-armor. No, it isn't. It's a space suit. Much better than armor.

"I admit, Silver. I was sure that letting you live with me was going to cut into my stealing game. But this... robbing the Sacred City for a relic out of time... the balls on you."

Was that a... compliment? He ignored her either way, marching right up to the rack and levitating both suits down. He tossed one to her. "Two sacred relics, Magpie. This one's yours."

She caught it, tossing it over her back. "I guess I... should've known how we'd be getting the fabric for my wings. Have to cut it from somewhere."

"Eventually," he said. "In the meantime, we're going to bring these back to the library, and..." How did you even begin with priceless artifacts like these? "Figure out how these work. And probably not cut yours apart right away." He leaned in close, grinning at her. "You think staying with me is protecting you from Vanaheimr's defenses. Maybe it does, maybe not. But imagine how much safer it would be to be wearing Alicorn magic? I bet the city would just see you as one of its citizens after that. You could probably go anywhere you wanted!"

Magpie grinned, then hastily looked away. Apparently he wasn't supposed to see that. "That sounds like... wishful thinking," she said. "But if you're right... what then? Aren't we just hiding here to steal some cloth and stop the army from killing you?"

"Not anymore," he declared. "The ponies of Moonrise are suffering. All around us is the power of the Alicorns. In a way, this is like... the First Commander himself. I even have a Voidseeker to be my loyal bodyguard, just like he had."

She shoved him hard, sticking her tongue out. "Don't get ahead of yourself, Silver. We're in a business relationship only. I already told you I don't know anything about fighting. I've been very careful to sometimes tell you the truth."

---

The Alicorn space suit was like nothing Silver had ever touched. It felt as smooth as expensive fabric against his coat, yet became as rigid as steel when he twisted or yanked on it too hard. As soon as the force was gone, it flopped back to its neutral shape, no firmer than a piece of clothing on the line.

Silver spread the stolen space suit beside the old air-armor, each one resting on the back of a chair, so he could glance between the two and try to compare them. The Gatecrashers would've had access to one of these, right? That was probably how they'd designed the armor that Moonrise used. So much of what the city did was making inferior copies of things that the Alicorns had mastered long ago.

But side-by-side, the two sets of armor had almost nothing in common. They both kept their working parts on the back, but the air-armor was a massive set of saddlebags. Inside he found no small amount of gear: there was a large tank of air, and two smaller containers covered in warning stickers. Tubes and knobs connected each of them, little gages with colors and numbers written along the outside rim. He couldn't say what any of them meant, or what way to turn them all to make the suit work. The indicators were on the "black" section and far away from the "white" section, so he could only hope that meant the suit would work in an emergency. But maybe now he'd never need to find out.

By comparison, the Alicorn space suit almost seemed like a toy. The suit's back section was entirely enclosed, and resisted his prodding to get it open. When he poked at the back with magic, lights shone through the metal plate, filling a little bar with green. Was that good? The Alicorn suit also had sleeves for wings, which would be empty of course since he wasn't an Alicorn. But otherwise the size looked like it would work pretty well. Maybe being tall was just a natural shape for creatures on the moon. Magpie was still short because she wasn't from here. It only made sense.

"I'm going to try and put it on," he announced, moving the fastener down the back of the Alicorn suit. It was superior in that way too, opening all the way to the flank with only a little pressure. Of course a non-unicorn would probably need help to pull the fastener back up once it was on, but... Alicorns had all had magic, so it made sense they wouldn't take steps to help the creatures who didn't.

"Sure." Magpie pulled out a nearby chair and climbed up. "That's way less insane than trying to fight all of Moonrise by yourself. Maybe doing something that will make you actually think will stop you from doing something you'll regret."

He ignored her, holding his tail high as he worked. He started with the back legs, since he had far less vision of what was going on behind him. The suit slid easily over his coat, not getting stuck on his fur the way cheap fabric often did. There was even a place for his tail, though he had to force it down first to fit. "I won't regret it. Even if it goes badly. Even if they capture and kill me like those rebellion ponies. Isn't dying for something good the best thing a pony can hope for?"

Magpie shook her head, glowering. "That's... something I never understood. Luna's rebellion was all about that. Fight against injustice. No more serfdom. Give your life for freedom. Lots of noble calls to action. Ponies sung about the heroes who fought and the battles they won. But what good does it do me if they sing songs about me after I'm dead? I'm dead. Dead ponies can't hear songs. They don't care who remembers them. They're gone forever, like they never existed at all."

Silver didn't respond for a few moments, focusing all his concentration on getting his forelegs into the suit. It wasn't quite the right length, but once he got his hoof down to the bottom the clothes seemed to tighten around him on their own. There were no straps he could see, but it didn't seem to need them. "My father told me about... The Elysian Fields? Where ponies go when they die, to run forever with the rest of the herd. Everypony together, with no more pain and no more suffering. As beautiful as Equestria was when we lived there. You don't believe in that?"

Magpie hesitated. All the mockery that had been in her voice before was gone when she replied. "I've heard ponies preach about it before, Silver. It sounds wonderful. But a nice-sounding promise was never enough for me. How am I supposed to know it's real? Only the dead can go there to see it, and they can't share what they see with any living ponies. It always seemed more like... a convenient lie. Ponies can't help themselves from dying, so they need something pretty to tell themselves. That way their future won't seem so unfair."

It made sense. Never see my brother again, or my father. Could they really just be... gone? Like they never existed at all?

The front of the suit was entirely clear, a round section of fabric that would make his head seem larger than it was. It was probably big enough to accommodate an oversized horn on top. This one section had no fasteners, and he'd have to seal the whole thing from behind. He hesitated. "If you're trying to convince me not to fight, Magpie... you're not doing a good job. If you're right, then that's more reason to stop Flint from ruling. How many ponies has she killed? How many has Rockshanks killed? Not just my family. There are probably... hundreds of others. That would only be more reason to try to make life better, since we don't have anywhere coming after to make it fair."

He lifted up the helmet, pulling it on. Something moved on his back—the suit was sealing on its own, entirely without his magic to pull it closed. It tightened around his body, pulled rigid as though another unicorn was there to fit it for him. Then there was a slight hiss of air. The crumpled clear material of his helmet straightened into a near-perfect sphere, becoming almost entirely transparent. Light appeared in his vision there, more bars of green. There were numbers too, some changing and others staying the same. "Environmental suit pressurized. Safe atmosphere detected: exchange with environment is enabled. User may remove helmet at any time."

Magpie was on her hooves again. Her voice was muffled, like she was on the other side of a thin wall. Which, in a way, he supposed she was. The space suit was like wearing around a little room. "That's a noble way of thinking about it, Silver. Just don't think other creatures are going to see it the same way. You're too innocent for this. The ones running the world don't care about creatures like us, down in the dirt. We're less than nothing to them. Flint will kill you without even thinking."

"She can try."

Chapter 40: Polar Fate

The Alicorn air-armor changed everything for exploring their city.

Silver could use the bubble spell just fine, but using it limited their time out to his endurance. The longer they stayed in a bubble, the more stale that air would become. It was why his ancestors had been forced to restrict themselves to short trips, so the air within could be refreshed. The armor required none of that, though it did have a dial of “filter entropy” that dropped whenever he was outside and rose again when he left the suit in the library.

There would be no returning to Moonrise until night came, and the protection of the aching cold that would make their discovery unlikely. Silver had set the very first night as their deadline to return—as much because of the atrocities taking place as his dwindling food supply. A search of the Sacred City could lead them to many incredible things, but not food. Even with the great inventions of the Alicorns, Silver wouldn’t trust eating anything they’d left behind for a thousand years or more.

“You should be further by now,” Magpie said, landing on his workbench beside the skeletal wing. The workbench was populated entirely with Alicorn tools, which the library had helped him find. True Lunarium could be worked only within the auspices of the finest unicorn forgemasters—or apparently with something the Alicorns called a “plasma-arc foundry.” “Seriously, these are just bones. There’s no way to make them move. When does the magic come in?”

She nudged at the wing with one hoof, causing its jointed bones to move slightly backward. It went as far as the natural range of moment of any bat wing, then sprung back into place. Her eyes kept darting back towards the flame, without ever getting close enough to touch it.

“This is the hardest part,” he said, flipping up his polarized visor and switching off the foundry. The warmth radiating from within died immediately, and he turned to glare at her. “The library says you shouldn’t look at it while I’m working. I can’t make metal eyes for you, you know. You need to protect the ones you have.”

Magpie scoffed, exposing her little pointed fangs, before hopping down beside him. “Hardest part? Didn’t you just copy my wing? There’s nothing hard about copying bones.”

Silver’s teeth ground together, and he turned slowly to face her. “These aren’t just bones. They’re joints. Getting joints that bend the same way as yours and can hold up half your body when you’re flying isn’t easy. You’re half the size of a real bat, that means I have half the space to work with.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” She yanked him down with a hoof, pulling on the collar of his air-armor. He rarely took it off, except when he was sleeping or washing it. “I’m full grown, Silver. I was the tallest pegasus in my family.” She let go of him, posing. “I probably would’ve had foals if it wasn’t for the war.”

Silver would’ve sworn she was taunting him then, with the way she held her tail up behind her like that. Don’t even think about it, Silver. You’re not the First Commander, and that’s no Penumbra. We’ve got a city to liberate, remember?

He turned pointedly back to his work, flipping his mask down with a jerk of his head so she couldn’t see his expression. “I’ve been doing what I said. Whenever we’re not out searching the city, I’m working on your wing. I’ll have it ready by the time we get back to Moonrise, okay? Isn’t that enough?”

He didn’t see wherever she moved next and couldn’t even hear her steps. But suddenly she was on the other side of his bench, standing on a chair so she was at eye level. “If you focused on the wing, I could be flying again before we even went back. Then you could use all the time after that to explore all you want.”

He closed his eyes, counting slowly from five. “I’ve already explained, Magpie. I can’t put the wing on you. Making it is hard enough. I was a colt when my father was a craftspony. I’m…” Mostly improvising and letting Vanaheimr tell me how their machines work. “Already working quickly. But I’m not a surgeon. You don’t want me to cut into your wing, I wouldn’t know what I’m doing. There’s no point finishing the wing before we go back to Moonrise, because only in Moonrise will we find anypony who can attach it anyway.”

And even that’s a gamble. We’re going to have to find something bucking valuable in these ruins to make a chop-shop pony willing to risk cutting into a Voidseeker. He hadn’t said as much, because any suggestion that the favor wouldn’t be repaid made Magpie incredibly upset. But he’d been keeping his eyes open every time they traveled for something valuable to use in trade. Without success.

“Fine.” She slumped to the table, closing her eyes. “But the hard part is already done, right? All that’s left now is… skin?”

“No.” He pushed up the mask again, mostly by reflex. “Now I need to do some spelling, so the wing moves with your existing one. The ancients would probably build machines for it… but I couldn’t do that if I studied here for a century. So magic it’s going to have to be. I haven’t come up with a way to keep it powered, since you’re…”

“Since I’m a corpse,” she finished for him. “No life-force. No eternal glowing necklaces for the Voidseeker. You’re right about that, by the way. Nightmare Moon already tried to cheat that to give us, like… her Lord Commander’s armor. But once the charge runs out, it just… stops.”

“So the wing will need another power source,” he continued. “Heat is our best option. If you’re in the city, you won’t care if it feels cold, you’re dead. And if you’re on the surface, just leave it out in the sun.”

Magpie froze, expression suddenly hard. Or… was that pain? “Won’t work,” she said, ears flattening. “We can’t be out in the sun. Nightmares come to sleeping ponies at night, while they sleep. During the day…” She gestured with one hoof, turning it horizontal in front of him. “If the sun touches you, you’re dead until the full moon. Like… dead dead.” She vanished, reappearing moments later with her threadbare cloak. “Why do you think we wore so much? Or why we didn’t fight during the day. A single cut, an inch of wing slips out, and…”

“Oh.” He shuddered at the thought. “You… know what it’s like?”

“I know I’m done talking about it,” she said, vanishing again.

I should probably find a way to turn the lights on in here and stop her from doing that. Silver sat back in his quiet corner of the second floor, surrounded by his collected tools and boxes of scrap metal. At least coming here meant they didn’t have to plunder the armor of the Purples for True Lunarium. Once he’d figured out that the Alicorns had their own name for it, he had as much Titanium as he needed.

But he didn’t feel like working on this project for much longer. The city was still calling to him, begging him to discover its secrets. After tinkering with the foundry for a few moments more, he switched it off again, tossed his mask aside, and started packing up the wing. He probably should’ve started cutting up a suit by now to use for fabric, but he still hadn’t managed to. The idea of destroying air-armor built by the Alicorns hurt too much.

He grabbed a satchel, then carefully folded the wing inside, along with a knife and a measuring tape. Eventually they’d find something else strong enough to use for the wing, and when they did he’d be ready.

Of course Magpie was by the door, watching him on the other side of an empty glass shelf as he picked up the helmet of his air-armor. It made a faint hissing sound when it reattached, then settled over his head. Not quite glass, it stayed flexible enough for him to adjust it if he had to. Yet it held in the pressure, while remaining as clear as the finest telescope.

“You’re going back out already?” Magpie asked, her voice slightly muffled. When there was air on both sides, they could still talk. But there wouldn’t be where they were going, which was likely the source of her frustration. “You know I have to come with you.”

“You don’t have to,” he argued, though without much energy. There was no point when she was so convinced about it. As if there would be weapons and defenses in a library. “But yes, I’m exploring again. I still need to find the…” He waved a hoof through the air. “The thing. That makes the difference for us. The thing that lets us fight back.”

She rose, following him. “I could stop you from leaving if I wanted. As long as I wanted. You can’t fight me.”

“You can’t fight either, remember?” he said. “You’re a thief, not a real assassin.”

She stuck her tongue out, right up against the helmet. “Well I wouldn’t fight you by fighting. All I’d have to do is hide that helmet somewhere, and then—”

“I’d use an air-spell.” He started walking again. “I told you, if you want to talk to me while we’re out, you could wear a suit yourself. Then you could touch helmets, and the air would let us talk back and forth. I’d like it better that way too.”

She shifted uneasily, falling behind as he approached the airlock. “I don’t know if my clothes would try to kill me. You wouldn’t want to live with that pressure either, Silver. Those things have magic in them, I’m telling you. The Alicorns made their city kill creatures like me. You say the suit will make it ignore me—I say the suit has weapons in it. We can die, and it’s not something I’m keen to experience. I’ll go without.”

He stepped into the airlock, holding it open for her with a hoof. “Then let’s go. We’ve only got five days before nightfall. I’m going to make them count.”

---

Perhaps to a trained Gatecrasher, there was some semblance of order to be extracted in the way that the great Alicorns arranged their city. Maybe it was arranged according to cosmic truths, or the constellations whirling above.

But Silver Star wasn’t a Gatecrasher, not even the lowliest assistant to one. He might be able to fumble together some metal to look vaguely like a wing, but he couldn’t make sense of the city.

The most infuriating part was having the library behind them. The entombed spirit could answer any question he could think to ask, so long as it was incredibly precise. “Where can I find a latrine?” A concrete destination, answer given. “Help me find a weapon I can use to kill an evil general” returned only silence. Even a simpler “Where are the weapons?” returned a query for more information. It was almost as though the library was intentionally evading him, answering questions only when it wanted him to learn. And it didn’t want him to know about war.

Who attacked this city? Database connection not available. Where is the armory? Polestar. Were there any survivors? There is one living creature in the library at this time.

As Silver crossed through the towering structures, he turned over the spirit in his mind, imagining what new ways he might ask for its help. This is probably what the Gatecrashers did here all the time, asking questions until it told them things they could use. New developments from Vanheimr hadn’t come quickly, even when the guild still existed. His father had been quite clear about that. That was partly why the princess had let them be shut down.

And now I know why. But somehow I have to do things differently.

Normally Silver spent his time climbing as high as he could, reasoning that if it was built like Moonrise (or rather, the other way around), then the most important things would obviously be the highest up. But climbing high rarely found anything interesting. Often there were broken machines, or entire structures crumbled and collapsed with debris. But one of them would eventually lead to his answers.

Today he was in a strange mood, and he didn’t want to stop walking. He could see Magpie’s big eyes behind him, looking hurt whenever she didn’t think he was watching. Before they’d been friends, but now—what had he said to get her so angry with him?

So instead of finding a doorway he hadn’t marked with chalk, he turned towards the stairwells leading to nowhere. Wide meant important, so maybe there was something lower that he’d missed. And while he walked, he was entirely alone with his thoughts, and the quiet clicks of his own hooves against the cement, echoing in his helmet.

What can I even do? What if the library stopped trying to hide from me, what would I ask? Magpie said she didn’t know how to fight, that she was just a thief. But she’d also spent most of the Lunar Rebellion at Nightmare Moon’s right hoof. Even if she didn’t know how to swing a sword herself…

They came to another door, so massive that he momentarily thought it was a wall. Dull metal, like a massive gear. It’s a security door. There’s something important on the other side.

Magpie touched his shoulder, pulling him back with both hooves. She yanked hard—yet his suit went rigid, and barely compressed under her touch. Her intention was obvious in her face, even if he couldn’t read lips.

She didn’t want him to open that door. He almost turned to obey, except—something in him didn’t want to. If Vanaheimr had any weapons in it, then surely they’d be protected. Maybe they’d been kept so safe that the invaders hadn’t looted them. Obviously no Alicorn weapons had made their way into Moonrise, or he would’ve heard about them. Every officer liked to brag about their sword, or the quality of their new rifle. How many shots it could fire before the plastic bullets inevitably jammed it.

I won’t try that hard. She doesn’t like my kind of teleporting. I’ll just… He reached out and touched the side of the door the way he’d done to a dozen others before it. Sometimes doors opened for him when he touched the black thing, sometimes they didn’t.

This one did. It rumbled and hissed, blasting back the dust around the entrance. There’s atmosphere in there. Not only that, but the lights inside were completely intact, the wall undamaged by weapons. Like this section of the city had somehow come forward in time.

It was clearly an airlock, brightly lit from all sides with even spotlights almost as bright as the sun. He gestured, stepping inside. “Come on,” he said, knowing full well she wouldn’t be able to hear. But he suspected she could read lips. She’d been doing it for hundreds of years to talk to the other Voidseekers, after all.

She backed away from him, as close to the ramp leading away as she could. But she also didn’t want to be away from him. As soon as he made for the door, she hurried to follow, clearly furious with him. “Trust me,” he said, speaking slowly and clearly for her to see. “I know you’re afraid. But this place hasn’t hurt us yet. If it tries, I’ll teleport us back to the library.”

He could see her doubt, but he ignored it. The massive door didn’t care about her standing halfway in it, beginning to retract. She jumped forward, glaring at him. Then something hissed around them. Fog billowed, collecting to vapor that pooled around their hooves. His hearing outside gradually returned, and the air-armor proclaimed: “Exterior atmosphere detected. Carbon capacitor disengaged.”

“You’re going to get me killed, Silver. I swear I’m going to start believing in souls again just so I can come back and haunt you. I’ll make food spoil and all your fancy machines will break when you touch them. I’ll—”

He rested an armored hoof on her shoulder, ignoring the sound of machinery in motion. “Relax, Magpie. If this place wanted to attack you, it would’ve attacked by now. It’s not, see? You’re fine. If this thing didn’t want you in here, all it had to do was not open. It’s letting us in!”

She shook visibly with fear. “You kn-know how a pony survives as long as I have, Silver? She’s buckin’ careful. This is not careful. This is inviting the Alicorns to kill us. Reading from their library was one thing and taking bits of metal. But we’re going too far.”

“Why?” She was getting through to him now, her horror obvious on her face. “Why should they care about this locked door that they opened, instead of all the others?”

“You don’t feel it?” Magpie asked, pointing ahead. The second airlock door began to open, a much smaller version of the same basic design. Just as thick, but now maybe tall enough for the princess to pass through. “It’s here. The city, its… heart. It’s through here. If you’d left when I said, we could’ve gone back to the library!”

Its heart. He could take them back right now, yet… how could he leave such a tantalizing target? If the spirit in the library wouldn’t share its secrets with them, maybe this would.

Light spilled in from the other side, so bright that Magpie pulled up her cloak and Silver’s helmet polarized. The world darkened, turning the airlock into gloom by comparison. “You could stay behind,” he said. “But I have to see it.”

Was she crying? He didn’t look—couldn’t bear to look. He had to keep going. Up another short ramp, and he stood in a space unlike anything in Moonrise.

Towers perhaps twice the size of a pony rose around the room, each one covered in lights and little machines. Vapor collected around his hooves, obscuring the floor, but it hadn’t condensed on any of the glass. There was another slope on the far side of the room, leading towards… a magical field. A shield spell, so powerful that his horn went numb if he looked at it. That magic is stronger than the princess.

And in the very center of the room—its obvious centerpiece—was a pedestal, with a sphere levitating just above it. Light streamed in from above, where a skylight shone all the way up to the stars.

The sphere seemed to hum, calling to him. Demanding him. “Measurements will be quantized. Account and rectify.”

You’re talking to me? he thought back, taking another step into the light. He left no shadow behind him, though he couldn’t have said where the light was coming from. What are you?

“Cognitive Singularity. Designation: Polestar.”

If only that made any sense. Maybe if he’d grown up where he belonged, or if he was with a crew of Gatecrashers. They might be able to make sense of all that.

The light before him shifted, changing from an even white glow to something as red as blood. The room all around him went dark, except for a brilliant beam emanating from the crystal, pointed straight back. It landed on Magpie, lurking near the now-closed airlock.

“Armory inviolate. Intrusion, sterilize.”

Chapter 41: Sacred Fate

Silver was frozen in place—not by any power of the Polestar, but with absolute horror at what he saw. All the time she warned me this would happen, I thought she was just being paranoid. Why didn’t I listen?

A few excuses flashed briefly through his mind, before being swallowed just as swiftly. “No,” he said, stepping directly between the gemstone and Magpie. The light blasted through him, penetrating the suit and even his closed eyelids. The helmet was still polarized, but now even that didn’t make a difference. He couldn’t even look behind to see if things were any different for Magpie—all he saw was red in all directions. “You aren’t going to sterilize her. She’s not an intruder, she’s my friend.”

The spotlight went out, though Polestar remained an angry red. Silver didn’t need any magic to know it would switch back on the instant he got out of the way. It was trying to burn her away. But it doesn’t want to hurt me.

“Condolence. Companion diseased. Sterilization necessary.” He felt a pressure on his mind like a physical weight, shoving up against him. It wanted him to walk, just a little to the left. He gritted his teeth, tried to dig in his hooves—but its power was immense. He moved, stuttering like a disease-riddled nag.

And as soon as he was gone, the spotlight came back on, blasting past him into… nothing, this time. Magpie was gone, and there was no corpse or threadbare cloak left behind. “Required. Obtain.” He started jerking again, dragging towards the nearest tower. Stars above, it’s going to make me kill her myself.

“No!” he screamed—his mouth still seemed to work, even if his body defied him. “Even I know about Penumbra’s child. Founder of the Gatecrashers. If Faithful Gale can come from her, then you don’t need to purify my friend! I know she’s ‘dead’, but she’s still her. I’ve only known her dead, and I want you to leave her!”

Was it even making a difference? His voice echoed over and over in his stupid helmet, and for a moment he wondered if Polestar was even listening. It’s a spirit, not a pony. It doesn’t have emotions like we do or make decisions like we do. What had he read about spirits? The stolen books hadn’t given him very much, describing the art as mostly lost and too dangerous to be worth attempting.

Non-pony life cannot be persuaded, only cajoled. Do not evoke the unseen unless you have already studied the particular spirit and can persuade it to obey you. That was probably good advice, too bad he couldn’t follow it. The ancient Alicorns probably could control the Polestar. They knew, but he didn’t. And now it was going to kill his only friend.

“I won’t help you!” he screamed. “Whatever you want from me… if you kill Magpie, I’ll make you have to control me like this forever! I’ll never help! I’ll… spit in your face every minute!”

His body stopped moving. He collapsed onto the floor, his limbs returning to his control only shakily. He scrambled to his hooves, as though doing so would stop the Polestar from taking them again. While he could still move, he backed away from the tower, not wanting to see if Magpie was behind it. Maybe if he couldn’t see her, the Polestar couldn’t either?

“Uncomprehending vessel. Mausoleum worlds overflow. Oathsworn tool, repossessed. Equus dead.”

It was trying to talk with him—persuade him, maybe? Convince him that killing Magpie was justified? Clearly he’d found the one thing he had to trade within this exchange: his own obedience. Penumbra saved Moonrise from Aminon and his traitor Voidseekers. If she can be good, then Magpie can be too.

“Incomparable. Penumbra defies Nightmare. Nightmare abandoned Magpie.”

It was listening! That’s what she says! It’s not true! The Voidseekers were supposed to be bloodthirsty assassins, but she doesn’t want to fight! She hates killing, she doesn’t even want me to fight against Moonrise’s evil generals. She says the Voidseekers kicked her out because her wing broke. I think Nightmare realized she wasn’t going to do what it wanted, so it banished her. Doesn’t that seem more likely?

Hesitation. Doubt, maybe? There were no emotions to feel, even if he had the magic for it. No face to read, no body language, no scent. Just a glowing red stone that wanted to kill his friend. If you kill Magpie, I won’t help you. That you can trust.

“Unacceptable risk. Response required.”

“Then do something else!” He stomped right up to the stone, screaming at it. “You can’t hurt my friend; I won’t let you. Whatever you’re afraid of, do something else!”

Another long silence. He thought he could make out Magpie’s feeble voice, somewhere in the room. Crying dry tears.

“Compromise,” the Polestar finally said. “Observe. Witness history. Then decide.”

A bargain. Many spirits would offer them—but what were the terms of this one? He had to observe… history? What did that mean?

The Polestar didn’t leave him wondering. “Contact. Experience.”

He stumbled forward, struggling with his helmet for a moment. It came undone a second later, and he folded it back, rather than setting it down. Then he went for the seal down his front, pulling it far enough to squeeze out one hoof.

“Don’t do whatever it says,” Magpie whispered, her voice small and distant. “It killed so many of us. Half the Voidseekers gone. Only the princess stopped this.”

“I have to,” he answered. “And I don’t think it’s going to kill me.” He reached out and touched the Polestar with a hoof. The world went white.

---

Silver saw… everything. For a single moment, his vision transcended the place he considered his whole world. First a quiet warehouse, then a slum, and finally a city… but even the entire moon was just an insignificant dot in a maelstrom of activity. Moonrise seemed so huge, with thousands of creatures living stacked up to the ceiling—but compared to all this, they weren’t even a blink.

He saw the lights of innumerable stars and knew somehow that most he saw had life. Most of it was bizarre, barely recognizable as life even to the great Alicorns. Much was like the algae they sometimes found growing on damp glass in the farms, living but too small to be seen. But there was more.

Where Moonrise had just one city, he saw places like Equestria where thousands of such cities existed. Most of them were incomprehensible to him. Life took such shapes that it could not be understood, and little of communication was possible.

But many were vexed with the same terrors—maybe all, though he had no way of recognizing it. There was so much information that his head ached even from within the vision. There were many names in many languages, but the Polestar called them “Awakened.” An almost direct contradiction to the pony word “Nightmare.”

He saw a force unlike every other alien thing he had seen—the universe was full of vast, strange things, but all had stayed away. Why should civilizations of immeasurable antiquity and vast power care about what lesser creatures did? But the Awakened did. A single one could unmake a world, putting pressure against its insides from a hundred different angles until it came apart.

He saw the city of the Alicorns, once noble and great, brought low by infighting and betrayal. The Awakened couldn’t even offer them immortality, since they had it already. Yet still they fought, until more of them traded their freedom to the Awakened in exchange for inscrutable benefits. And when they finally turned against their neighbors… that was when the universe reacted.

Suddenly they were the targets of a dozen invasions, and their great cities crumbled. Their planets were turned into glowing balls of hot rock, their floating homes in the void opened to puke out their air and heat to the vacuum. Their last survivors hunted for the danger they represented.

Even lifted up in legends, even seeing the scope of Vanaheimr’s devastation—it now seemed insignificant by comparison. So many more lives were dead before him now that he could barely even comprehend their number.

The vision faded, leaving Silver back in his body again. His head pounded, and a stream of hot blood trickled down his face, dribbling out onto the stone. “Security Compact purified. Allies betrayed. Now abandoned.”

He glared up at the floating stone, yanking his hoof back before it could fill his mind with more strange visions. “Can’t you talk normally? I’m having trouble understanding you.”

Another silence. Silver imagined he’d surprised the spirit—did it expect him to have more to say? Maybe it thought that he would accept that Magpie needed to die because of what it had shown him.

Now I know what the Nightmare is. Not a god, but… another life form, greater than us. But if it wasn’t a god, then it could be beaten. That explained how Penumbra could take back her life. How the First Commander could fight back, though he had begun his career already aged and feeble.

“The Security Compact has been hunting us since our civilization fell. Their fear is justified. The Awakened are invariably destruction. The contracts they swear with physical beings inevitably turn them hostile to creation itself. If they ever obtain the contents of this Armory, they will slaughter all life in the gravitationally bound universe. No measure is too severe to contain them.”

In an instant, the Polestar had transformed from a thing that spoke too little to one that overwhelmed him by saying too much. He had no reason to doubt the vision, or its claims. Contact with the Polestar’s mind didn’t leave him any room for doubt. But that didn’t mean he agreed. “You didn’t kill Penumbra, and you don’t have to kill Magpie. If we need to do something, then do something else.”

He felt the Polestar’s focus on him, deep red light that demanded his attention, refused to let him look away. It seemed as though the spirit could see him as much as he had seen in the other direction. His history, his judgement, his observations of Magpie. The time they’d spent together. His stupid crush, the pressure to fix her wing, their rivalry. Everything in a moment.

“You want a weapon to liberate your city. Petty despotism is unraveling the fabric of a society that depends absolutely on innovation to reach self-sufficiency.”

He twitched, momentarily confused by the change in subject. Did that mean he’d won? “Yes,” he said. “I don’t know how many others there are like me. But I know I’ll be fighting those generals alone. I have to kill them, climb the ranks, and finally tell Nightmare Moon what has happened to the city.”

“Your princess is compromised. When last observed, she was fighting a war for dominance with that corruption and losing. Her noble intentions twist beyond recognition in the Awakened’s influence. Lifting Moonrise from a slave revolt into a civilization may require her death. Will you kill her too?”

The thought was as hard to process as some of the strange forms of life Polestar had shown him. He wobbled on his hooves, wiping the blood with his bare leg. How? I can’t kill a princess. She’s an alicorn!

“So were most who lived in Vanaheimr. There is one weapon in the Armory that could be used for that purpose. But I will not open the Armory while one so close to you is vulnerable. Even here, the Awakened will exploit her. We must steal their control first.”

How? There was another question in his mind, one that bothered him even more. Why did Polestar care about their civilization? It was willing to open up the armory, except for Magpie’s presence.

“Nightmare’s strategy to retain control is animation of the dead. If I sever its power completely, she would be a corpse. You would be unhappy with that outcome.”

“Very,” he growled. “Not good enough.”

“Anticipated response. Since you will not destroy this potential attack vector, it must be purified. You must accept a solution that preserves your friend’s life without preserving the Awakened’s influence.”

“Let me talk to her,” he said, settling his foreleg into his suit. He zipped it up, though he didn’t pull the helmet back on. There was no need. “It’s her life as much as mine.”

“They are the only options. Destruction, or purification. The decision is yours to make.”

He ignored its voice, walking slowly back. “Magpie? Can I ask you something? It’s… probably important.”

She didn’t answer, except with a strangled, frightened sound. She was still hiding in the shadow of one of the towers, though it wasn’t the one he’d been looking at. He made his way over, keeping his distance.

Finally he could see her, eyes glowing red with reflected light. “You brought me here to die, Silver. I tried to get you to leave, and you didn’t listen. This is your fault.”

I had to come here eventually. “I didn’t come here to kill you,” he said. “That thing back there, it’s the Polestar. It—”

“I know what it is,” she interrupted, rising from her curled position to glare at him. She kept firmly to the shadows, not even a fang poking out from behind the tower. “It can kill us in a dozen ways. Which does it want to use on me?”

“None,” he answered. Anymore. “Not if we cooperate. It knows how to remove the Nightmare without killing you. Like what it did to Penumbra?”

“It didn’t do anything to her.” She stepped further back into the shadows. “She was never here, that’s why she’s still alive. Any of us who got this close died. Always. Sneaking around the corners of the city was one thing, hiding in your shadow could go on for a while… but not spitting in its face.”

He followed her. There was nowhere else for her to go. It was only in the shadow of the Polestar—the room was still so brightly lit from every direction that she’d never be able to shadow step away. That was probably why it left the lights on in the first place. It knew. “It gave us a choice,” he explained. “We can let it take the Nightmare out, or…”

“I’m dead either way.” She slumped onto her haunches, staring down at her broken wing. “It was a good run. Centuries, how many ponies can say that? Better hope I’m right about souls, or else it’s off to endless torment for me.”

He reached down, gripping her shoulder and forcing her to meet his eyes. “It’s not going to kill you, Magpie—”

“Because I’m already bucking dead?” she screamed. “Because you don’t care! Moonrise is better off without me, right?”

“No!” He reached down, pulling her against his chest for a hug. Or against the suit, anyway. As tight as he could manage without risking pulling her out of the shade. “You’re my friend, Magpie. I told Polestar I’d refuse to do anything it asked if it hurt you. If it tries, I’ll make sure it kills me first. I’ll put myself in the path of its weapons, and you can stand in my shadow. Then you’ll have the satisfaction of watching me die first.”

She stopped crying. “You can’t, Silver. There’s no way to save me without Nightmare. Its magic is the only thing keeping me alive. I’m just a rotting corpse without it. The instant the Polestar hits me, I’ll crumble to dust just like the others. Ponies aren’t meant to live hundreds of years. Time… takes back what I stole.”

He let go, turning to peek out from behind the tower. “That won’t happen, will it? Magpie will still be alive when this is over?”

“Your friend will still have a body,” it answered. “One not dependent on uncontrollable forces to end our intervention before it begins.”

“It won’t happen,” he said, turning back. “I don’t think Polestar can lie to me. Unless you think I’m wrong. Did it ever lie to the Voidseekers?”

She shifted uneasily on her hooves, then eventually shook her head. “N-no, I guess it didn’t. It said it would destroy us for entering here, and it tried to do that as much as it could.” She rose to her hooves again, looking doubtful. “You really think it can do that? Just… take the Nightmare away? Will I start aging like a regular pony again? That’s the same as burning me here, just about sixty years slower. I don’t want it either.”

“She will not.”

“No,” he said again. “Polestar says no.”

“And I suppose Polestar isn’t going to give us any other choice, is it? It’s always with the ultimatum. That’s life on the bottom, obey or die. Just like I said, Silver. Nothing cares about us. They kill us because they want to, because it’s convenient, or just because they can.”

“She is correct. The options have been presented. One way or another, she must be purified. Too much has been wasted on your colony for it to fail now.”

“You’re right. But isn’t this an opportunity, Magpie? When we first got here, you were telling me how awful it was to be at the whims of something greater, stealing your free will. I just experienced that for myself. I wouldn’t want it for one minute more than I had to.”

“I didn’t. I left. They punished me for it.” She glanced backward at her stump wing, shuddering. “If it’s going to change me, tell your stupid buckin’ Polestar to fix my wing while it’s at it. You’re keeping your promise to me one way or the other, Silver.”

“Sure.” He turned slowly away from her. “Can you fix her wing too?”

“Flight can be included. Step forward. You will enter the Armory while the intrusion is held at bay. Move quickly.”

“I’ll be right back,” he called, stepping forward into the light. “If you touch her while I’m gone, we’re done. Don’t forget that.”

“Noted.”

Chapter 42: Pure Fate

Silver Star walked away from Magpie, knowing that at any moment the Polestar might decide to kill her. There was nothing he could do—nothing beyond the threats he had already made. And I still don’t know why it wants me working for it. He wasn’t surprised the Polestar hadn’t volunteered. The less he knew about its desires, the less pressure he could put on it.

If it keeps its word and doesn’t hurt her, I don’t care. He approached the shimmering field, the shield more powerful than anything he’d ever seen. The kind of magic he could spend his entire life trying to defy, and never succeed. A little like the princess and getting us home. She couldn’t do that either.

“You may proceed,” the Polestar explained. “You will be led to the objects you require. Touch nothing else, or the arrangement with your friend will be forfeit.”

I should probably remember this thing can read my thoughts. He faced into the power of the shield for a few moments more, feeling the overwhelming magical energy radiating off from inside. Then he stepped forward, passing through. The power bent and curved around him, swallowing his whole body. He closed his eyes as his head passed through, half expecting the air-armor to be melted right off him. But no—he ultimately felt nothing. Probably instant death if I tried to break through that. Good thing it wants me here.

On the other side of the shield was a ramp leading to another rolling door, covered with a reflective silver… paint? The entire area was reflective, dazzling him and making it difficult to focus on anything. But he didn’t slip, and the bottom of the ramp wasn’t much further.

The door ground open ahead of him, shaking the floor at his hooves. Inside was a surprisingly tall space, enough that another pony could’ve rested on his shoulders and not scraped their horn on the ceiling. “You stand in the Armory, Silver. You have not come to take its greatest prize, but two of its lesser mysteries.”

Mysteries, even to you? Without telling him where to go, Silver still knew where he was supposed to walk. It was the same sensation that had led him to the Polestar, a need to be somewhere else, pressure to obey without actually dragging his hooves along. This time he did.

The armory might be tall, but there wasn’t much area in here. There were little metal boxes along the wall, what he took for the Alicorn equivalent of safes. They ran the whole length of the room, with a solid block of metal in the center forming more storage space. He made his way towards one of them, labeled with a strange, haphazard scrawl and a slip of paper. He had been able to read everything in the city so far, understand the library—but he couldn’t understand this.

“The universe is vast. Most who reach the stars wish to communicate with one another, but practical difficulties often make it impossible. Many of the last Alicorns left alive formed the population that founded this colony. They took with them great treasures, and none was greater than their relics of alien contact. Many of the objects stored within have arcane purposes known only to their creators—the merely ceremonial objects have long since rotted in ancient museums.

But while the principles that allow many of these devices to function are incomprehensible, the functions of some are known.” The metal door clicked, swinging open in front of him. Despite the size of the safe from the outside, there was almost nothing inside. A handful of little glass vials, each one with a clear shard of… crystal?

“What is this?”

“An arrangement honored. Remove only one, do not break the glass. Levitate it carefully.”

He obeyed, lifting it into the air and bringing it closer to his face. Close enough to squint inside, anyway. There wasn’t much more to see, except that the crystal was probably a soft blue. The air within was also discolored, a faintly yellow gas. The vial itself seemed totally sealed, as though its creators had somehow blown it into a perfect jar without a lid. “That’s vague.”

“You will observe its purpose when you invoke it. Retain it in your control and continue.”

He obeyed, resisting the urge to argue. It felt like he was walking through some sacred temple, where a pony of such a lowly color had no right to be. Anything he said in here might anger his patron. He kept his focus on the little vial, easier to do with no other spells to maintain. Its little shard of crystal sparkled in the faint white lights set into the floor.

“A weapon is required to guarantee your success. The colony’s present regime is unsustainable and on a downward spiral towards collapse. Only violence can halt that collapse.”

At least they agreed. Either that, or maybe his impressions of the colony had come from Polestar to begin with. Can you only project into my thoughts when I’m here? Have you been controlling me my whole life?

The safe he was heading towards now was larger than many of the others, though nowhere near as large as the strange cube set into the back wall. That one had its own little shield, protecting it from the rest of the armory. Under other circumstances, he’d probably want to know what was inside. But now he had so many bigger things to worry about he barely even considered the question.

“Direct control is permitted only when an existential threat is encountered. It would not be permissible at all, if you were an advanced race. You were a vessel for observation, and observation was what took place. In only two ways were you ever interfered with.

He stopped dead, only a few paces from the second safe. “What ways were those?”

“Recall your immunity to cold. Now you know its source. This is not the place for this inquiry. Every moment the security of the Armory is relaxed, the chance of compromise grows.” Another safe opened, the one directly in front of him. The door slid down this time, revealing… a gun?

It resembled a rifle in basic shape, with a long barrel and fatter end where the machinery of firing was stored. But nothing else seemed familiar. There was no firing pan, no place for the fuse to burn. The metal was so dark that he wouldn’t have been able to make out the dimensions of the gun at all, except for the silvery filigree. Or… maybe it was functional? It seemed to glow, but only in the places his eyes were focused on.

“In primitive societies, all authority is ultimately derived from violence. If you desire a future for Moonrise, you must be the master of that violence, so that something better can be built in its place. Delay in the hopes you would advance on your own has proven mistaken. Direct intervention is required.”

Where are the bullets and powder? I assume you’re going to show me how it works?

It didn’t look like something made for a pony, which made sense. The trigger had a little metal loop around it and was so small not even a foal could fit their hoof inside. There was no hardware for a bat to fire it, as he’d expect from anything made for the military. If he wasn’t a unicorn, he wouldn’t be able to use this.

He lifted the gun in his magic or started to. Its weight caught him by surprise, more than even a lump of solid steel would’ve weighed. He took another step back, gritted his teeth, then lifted.

The gun responded. It started to hum, its nearly black metallic surface shifting and changing until it was the same color as his coat. I bet a pegasus couldn’t even lift this. What kind of gun needs to be so heavy?

“The weapon is already loaded. There is no additional ammunition, nor do we have the capacity to create more. Proceed swiftly from the Armory. Your friend is waiting for your return.”

And she was probably overwhelmed with anxiety. He glanced briefly at the other sealed vaults, wondering what mysteries each might contain—then he hurried forward, where the entrance was still open. He held both objects beside him, having to move even slower than the suit’s usual restrictions thanks to the concentration it took to hold the gun.

“How can I liberate Moonrise with one bullet? There are two generals between me and meeting the princess—should I wait for them to stand in a line?”

“No. The weapon has a magazine of significant size, though you will not be using it to fight all who oppose you. It is meant only for forces you could not overcome in any other way. Its power could easily destroy the colony. Enormous trust weighs on your shoulders.”

“You better tell me how to use it before I go back, then.” Not that he understood how one rifle could be a risk to an entire colony, but he wasn’t going to ask. Worry over Magpie put that on standby. He didn’t think for a second that Polestar would forget about the requirements it imposed.

He passed through the shield on the other side without fanfare. The rifle and little glass vial came through too, his magic somehow undisrupted despite the incredible power of the protection.

“So now we leave? I take all this, and… bring it back to Moonrise, when the time comes?” He sped up as he left the shield behind, as though he could run all the way out of the Polestar’s chamber without being stopped. An entirely doomed belief, but he hurried anyway. You hated having Nightmare able to take and use you whenever it wanted? Our positions are about to be reversed. Polestar said it didn’t puppet him directly. But would he ever be able to know that for sure?

He went all the way to the door, past the stone in the center of the room. The interior airlock door had opened automatically for him last time. “Come on, Magpie. We’re leaving now.”

The door didn’t move, not so much as a single inch along its gears. “You are not finished. Her corruption is contained for now, but outside of this room it might turn against you. Your companion is the only creature who might take it from you. That cannot be permitted.”

“We’re not,” Magpie said. She sat up against one of the towers now, looking grim. “It still has to kill me, Silver. I know it’s convinced you, but… hopefully you’ll see. When you get out of here, maybe you’ll take better care of yourself. Enjoy your short little lifetime. Use what you’ve learned to become important… don’t throw your life away.” She sounded so resolved, like she’d been dead for hours already.

Every word was a little knife in his gut. She thinks I murdered her, and she’s forgiving. Can’t you see how little control Nightmare has over her?

But Polestar was unyielding. “Set the weapon down and give your friend the vial. She will open the vial, and you will remain far away. If you touch her in any way, you will violate our arrangement and your companion will be sterilized. It is still possible that even without Nightmare’s influence, she may’ve been conditioned to act in its interests. Comply, or necessary countermeasures will be employed.”

He settled the rifle down, careful enough that he wouldn’t scratch the paint. If it… had any. Somehow he doubted anything made by unknowable aliens would need it. He stopped in front of Magpie, lowering his voice to a whisper. “It’s not going to kill you. It had me… get something out of the vault for you, in there.”

He held up the glass vial, right in front of her. “You said yourself that Polestar killed half the Voidseekers, right? Would it need to get something special for you if it just wanted you dead?”

She glared defiantly up at him. “To fool you into doing its bidding. That’s just… a more complicated way to do the same thing. Maybe it thinks if it kills me sideways instead of looking me in the face then it will keep you as its slave.”

“No,” he said, loud enough that she jerked. “If you die, I swear never to do anything that Polestar wants. I’ll fight it for the rest of my life. Maybe I’ll take the magic rifle it gave me and shoot it.”

That provoked an instant response. “You requested flight. To grant this request, attach your wing skeleton to the damaged joint. The patch-sealer in your emergency kit should do the job adequately.”

“What emergency kit?” He spun once, before feeling the Polestar’s influence again. This time it drew him down to one of the bulges on the back of his suit. He hadn’t known what it did, but now… he pressed on it with his magic, and the pouch opened. A few objects spilled out—a tiny knife, a roll of tape, a vial of bright green fluid. And a larger cylinder with a resealable top. “Emergency patch filler” it said, in writing he could read again.

He lifted it out, replacing the other tiny objects. So small I didn’t even feel them there. “The Polestar is going to fix your wing,” he explained. “As part of this process. I don’t know how, but I don’t think you’ll have to wait until we get back to Moonrise after all.”

“Wishful thinking.” But the venom was gone, along with the resolute… acceptance of death?

He walked back to the entrance, where he’d first dropped the satchel on his way out. He removed the wing, stretching it until it was in its open position, and walking back towards Magpie. “I assume patch sealer is for holes, right? Won’t that hurt?”

“It is likely the bat is in agony all the time and has adapted. Unliving flesh never heals—the pain of injuries remains until total destruction. The pain you inflict will not be significantly worse.”

It did mean he had to hold multiple objects at once, which would tax his concentration. Many unicorns couldn’t even handle three things at the same time. But I’ve never had my own powers, have I? Polestar probably powers all my magic, and I never even knew.

But if it was reading his thoughts right then, it chose not to reply. “Hold out your wing,” he said, flipping open the sealant. “And hold still. It might hurt.”

“I got that from your half of the conversation.” But at least she wasn’t looking at him like he had stabbed her in the back anymore. Maybe if this worked, she’d forgive him one day. “You’re like a Voidseeker on their first day, talking out loud to something no one can see. Keep it in your head.”

Now you’re the one trying to buy time. Or maybe that was him. With her severed wing pointed towards him, there was no pretending that she was just an ordinary pony. There was exposed flesh in there, bone severed cleanly with the hollow, spongy tissue within. But somehow there was no blood, no heartbeat, nothing but a thin layer of something dried brown. Like her body had tried to bleed when the cut was made, but not remembered how.

Before he could second-guess himself, he spread the patch sealer over the joint of the wing—he’d thought about the complex straps and spikes necessary to hold it down, but now there was just a simple rod. He stuck it not to the exposed injury, but the good flesh beneath, coating both with glue until the bottle was dry.

It hissed and foamed in the air, growing slowly, expanding. Ingenious. If this was a cracked window, this could probably close it almost instantly. Before the glue could lose all of its adhesion, he pulled on the wing, and pressed them together with some force.

Magpie twitched and contorted with displeasure, her teeth grinding together so loudly he could hear them. She glared at him, fury on her face. “If I don’t… get my flying back from this, Silver… I’m going to kill you.”

He gestured urgently at the vial. “Just break it open and touch the inside. Then you’ll be free of Nightmare forever. It won’t ever be able to force you to do anything again.”

“Assuming I survive.” But by now, her objections seemed mostly peremptory. She took the vial in her teeth, then snapped it. The little sliver of yellow tumbled out, almost to the floor—but it hit her exposed foreleg first and stuck there. A little like a sewer’s pin might’ve fallen by chance and stuck on something. But sewing needles didn’t usually spread.

From the point of contact, yellow grew out, moving further by the second. It spread like the tendrils of fungus grew in the garden, stretching tenuously out in each direction.

“It feels… so hot.” Magpie stared down at the point of contact; eyes fixed on the growing sliver. “I feel heat, after all this time. I almost didn’t remember.” At the rate it was spreading, he could only imagine it would feel like burning soon. But she didn’t seem to care.

“Back away from her, Silver. You must not be exposed. If you touch the agent, it will affect you too. Once converted, you will not have the strength to retake Moonrise. Stay out of reach until she is immobilized.”

He took a few steps back from her, more out of intimidation than anything else. He didn’t need telling twice that he’d be swallowed by the magic if he didn’t keep his distance.

Soon enough it had covered her hindlegs and continued creeping higher. A few tendrils reached onto the ground, but they didn’t get much further than Magpie. They seemed to recognize something living, or… almost-living, anyway.

“Silver,” she said, eyes going wide. “I… I can’t move. Stuck… why? Why? What did you do?” She wouldn’t be able to question for long; the layer of crystal was growing faster now. A strangely transparent cocoon, swallowing her before his eyes. “Make it stop, Silver. Don’t… don’t leave me.”

“I won’t leave,” he promised, sitting down on his haunches. “But I can’t stop it. I don’t think Polestar could.”

“She should be relieved. She cannot conceive of the value sacrificed to perform this process even once. When that vault empties, it will be empty forever.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t have forced it on us.”

Chapter 43: Clear Fate

Silver Star kept his word, and stood watch over Magpie’s body. It didn’t matter to him that he had to do it in the company of a potentially hostile spirit. It didn’t matter that he had no food or water, he’d gone without food for weeks at a time without real issue.

At least he didn’t have to look directly into the terrible consequences he had invoked for Magpie, since she was soon completely encased in crystal. At first he could make out the faint shape of her cloth cloak within, a dark patch in the center of the strange space. But as the hours passed, even that faded. There was soon nothing left in the center of the crystal, no way to tell that his friend had ever been there.

All this because I couldn’t resist the Polestar’s influence. Should I be furious, or relieved? That would probably depend on what emerged from within the cocoon. Though it was still possible that Magpie had been right all along, and this was all an elaborate way for the Polestar to kill her.

“You could at least use this time productively. If you insist on waiting.”

He glared back at the stone, mostly out of habit. There was no real reason to expect it to care where he looked, but he couldn’t help it. “How? I’m not leaving.”

“You could be instructed on the function of the gun. It’s attuned to you now, and it’s possible no other will ever inherit it. You must know how it works.”

He looked across the room, levitating the weapon over and holding it in front of him. So worn down with deprivation and tiredness, holding the gun took some effort. But he also hadn’t been able to see it in full light before. It was an impressive piece of craftsmanship. Any commander in Moonrise would be lucky to own a weapon like this, even if all it did was look pretty.

“Tell me then. I’m listening.” He didn’t get any closer to Magpie’s chrysalis, though Polestar hadn’t chided him for being near her for nearly an hour now. That probably meant she wasn’t contagious anymore. “It can’t be much. I’ve never used a rifle, but I know the idea. Use the metal on top to aim it, pull the trigger to shoot, then empty powder and ball and repeat.”

“There is no mechanical sight. This rifle will fire in a straight line at whatever target you intend. It can read your intentions, and will direct the bullet accordingly. You should still aim it as closely as you can, because the bullet it fires will penetrate only its first target.

“Whatever that target, be it a starship hull, a pony, a station support beam, or a planet—will be penetrated nearly instantaneously. It will continue forward for approximately one meter beyond its initial impact, then stop.

“It will only penetrate physical objects this way—its bullets entirely ignore the protection of magical barriers. To all observation, this gun appears to violate the conservation of energy.

“After being fired, you must wait fifty-three seconds to fire again. It would also be wise to conserve ammunition, as previously discussed.”

He set the gun back down in front of him. Even with his feeble grasp of science, it seemed like an object that shouldn’t exist. Couldn’t exist. The conservation of energy was a law wasn’t it? Nothing broke it.

That explained why Polestar thought he could use it to kill an Alicorn. If it could ignore magic, then he could even fire it directly at the princess if he had to.

The thought made him sick, and he pushed it aside violently. Nightmare Moon hadn’t been the one to throw his family out on the street. She hadn’t frozen his brother or dragged his father out onto the surface to suffocate. Ultimately, that was Regent Rockshanks. Possibly Flint too, though he’d been too young at the time to carry many memories of the other officials. Only the Lord Commander mattered.

“I won’t have to do anything to the princess,” he insisted. “You’ll see. She’s basically a captive in her palace. The Lord Commander runs everything. I’ve only ever seen her twice in my whole life.”

At least he could be sure that Polestar was listening to him. “You may be right. It seems more likely that Cinereous Gale’s efforts to put her on the path to rejection of the Awakened has failed. Few Alicorns had the strength. The power that requires a lifetime to win can be taken in hours with the Awakened. For many, this exchange was worthwhile.”

But not the First Commander. The stories of his ancient refusal were still told, even to children. He was the reason that anypony who wasn’t a bat could exist. His desire to save Moonrise’s entire population had built the colony and everything inside it, even if he hadn’t invented so much as a gear.

“If a regular pony can refuse it, Nightmare Moon can too.”

“She would not be Nightmare Moon anymore if she did. Based on her spellcasting technique, it does not seem likely she finished much of her formal training before Vanaheimr was destroyed.”

But that was all over his head, and he had trouble even caring about much of it. He wanted to make life better in the ditches and dirty alleyways. He wanted ponies not to be dragged into an arena and beheaded. Deciding what came next for the princess was way out of reach.

“Who can judge a ruler but the population they rule over? When the time comes, Silver, you may find it easier than you think. If you survive long enough.”

He didn’t respond, forcing even his mind to remain clear. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like the princess would somehow see his thoughts as Polestar did, and punish him brutally.

He didn’t think Nightmare Moon was a poor ruler, but that didn’t mean he thought she was merciful either.

He didn’t have much longer to stew in his own thoughts. Soon enough the cocoon began to twitch, and he turned towards it. Something moved within, though his eyes couldn’t focus on it properly. Something was strange in the crystal, which he could somehow see through even though he knew there was a pony inside.

“She’s waking up.” He hurried over to the side of the cocoon, searching for something he could use to help open it. “What do I do?”

“Observe. Teach her caution, if you can. She hasn’t been alive in so long she may forget it has demands. Even for a creature as near the fringes of life as she has become, she must work to survive. With Nightmare gone, there will be no waking if she shatters that body.”

Something moved just under the surface, before the outside began to crack. A few steady blows at first, shaking the little cocoon. Then it split, and a hoof burst out.

It was shaped like a hoof, anyway. It was even smaller and stubbier than his own, just like Magpie had always been.

It didn’t have fur, or even bones. Silver could see through it completely, like a thick piece of colored glass. A second later and she jerked it down, spreading the cracks down the thin film of the chrysalis. He gripped the edge with his magic, pulling on a few of the biggest pieces. They strained for a moment, then split easily, and somepony spilled out onto the ground in front of him.

She sounded like someone dropping a crystal glass more than a pony landing. And there was no wondering about why.

Magpie didn’t look like a bat pony anymore—or any kind of pony, for that matter. She looked like… The magic book talked about this. Didn’t the Crystal Empire perfect the art of changing ponies into stone? Trapping their souls in their bodies so they wouldn’t die, and…

Polestar ignored him. Magpie still looked a lot like herself. The same squat shape, somehow mature and undersized at the same time. Her body was made of light blue crystal, with her mane somehow the same dark red it had always been. The same fangs, the same thin wings.

Not skin anymore, but rock so thin it should’ve shattered. Except that it didn’t even crack, and neither did the rest of her. Her wings weren’t quite identical, though. One was transparent, while the other had a metallic skeleton visible within. His own handiwork, right down to the springs and joints made of True Lunarium. The rest of the wing had grown around it, almost the same size as her real one.

So much as any of her was real anymore.

Then she spoke. She sounded exactly the same as before, except that her voice seemed to resonate through her whole body, so much as emerging from her mouth. It would probably be quite confusing to any nearby bats in the dark, but he lacked those senses.

“When I was just a filly, I went to the salt lick with my brother. I burned an entire month’s coin, and… I don’t remember what happened. I never thought I’d feel anything as awful as I did the next day. But now… now I have.” She stared at the rocky chrysalis, shuddering with horror.

She still moves exactly the same. How can crystal bend without breaking? It’s like those are real legs.

Then she seemed to notice her own body. She stared down, eyes wide. Or they seemed to be—it was harder to see her eyes when he could see through most of them. But not the center, curiously. “What in Luna’s name did you do to me?”

“Purified,” Polestar answered. “Through other means.”

This time, she reacted. Her head twisted violently towards the center of the room, as she rose to her hooves. “You’re doing the mind thing. You take Nightmare’s place in my head, bastard? After murdering my friends.”

Silver rose with her, following. Mostly he was fascinated with what he was seeing. Magpie had become something out of legend, and the dim pages of lost magical tomes. She was something that shouldn’t exist, but clearly did.

“Not murders. Executions. Your friends were monstrous beyond comprehension. All of you could’ve been destroyed, but were not. The survivor was permitted the least degenerate of her compromised agents. You survive because you were better than them.”

She stomped right up to the Polestar, and this time its light remained an even white. It didn’t seem to bother her, even though her cloak had vanished completely. Only the glint of metal inside one of her wings disrupted the even refraction she left on the floor behind her. “What did you do to me?”

“Sacrificed something of incredible value to secure Silver’s cooperation. Ensure he is successful, and make that investment profitable.”

“She wants to know what you did physically,” Silver said. “Me too. I’ve read a tiny bit about creatures like these, but I’m guessing it’s all wrong. What is she?”

“A race of mineral life-forms gifted those crystal seeds long ago. They were remarkable for being entirely immune to Awakened influence, as few other races. The Alicorns exterminated them ruthlessly.”

“I’m a buckin’ rock,” Magpie said, wings spreading in her disgust. “You made me into a rock.”

Silver hesitated, reaching out with one hoof. He wasn’t sure what she would feel like—but she couldn’t be worse than a nearly-rotting corpse. She was warmer than he expected, and softer too. But somehow still smooth… it didn’t make much sense. “You’re alive, Magpie. You got your wing back. Isn’t that what you wanted?”

She glanced to the side, staring at the open wing. Her eyes lingered on the metal skeleton, before her attention drifted back to Polestar. Whatever she was, she was clearly better able to withstand Polestar’s presence than before. “I’m less alive than before, aren’t I? At least then I was undead. Now I’m just… what, a sculpture?”

“You are alive. The mineral life you have become is somewhere between what you were and the extinct alien race who gave it. You do not breathe, but you do eat. You do not drink, but you do sleep. Your magic no longer regenerates naturally, but can be supplied by any suitable source like any other thaumic battery. You do not age, but you can breed.”

Magpie stared at the Polestar for a few seconds more, before turning sharply on it, tail raised high behind her. “I think we’re done here, Silver. Let’s go.”

You’re not trying to kill me, so I’ll take it. He hurried after her, limbs feeling stiff from so little use. He sealed his helmet, then finally lifted the rifle into the air. He left the satchel—they wouldn’t be collecting thaumic crystals for the wing now that Magpie was a crystal.

This time, the door actually did open ahead of them. The lights went out behind them, and Polestar’s voice continued to echo in Silver’s mind. “Do not hesitate to do what is necessary. The city must survive.”

All this time, the Polestar hadn’t ever told him why it had cared enough about what he wanted to spare Magpie when he made the ultimatum. The spirit had to want something, didn’t it? It had even adjusted its speech for him when he expressed confusion.

I wish you were still alive, Faithful Gale. You would know what the buck is going on.

“At least you don’t have to worry about the city trying to kill you anymore,” he said, still muffled by the suit. “Isn’t that—”

She spun on him, shoving one hoof up against his helmet. It clinked, like two glasses touched together. “Stuff it, stallion. I’m still figuring out what to do about you. Keep your mouth shut and don’t push your bucking luck.”

He didn’t. They walked in silence all the way back to the library. Sure enough, none of the sculptures tracked them anymore. Where before angry lights sometimes followed Magpie as they passed, now they could travel with impunity. Though without a helmet over her face, he could see her frustration and annoyance build as the trip progressed. What was bothering her so much?

They returned to the library, and Silver placed the gun in a place of honor near where he stored the air-armor while he bathed.

He returned to his strange conversations with the library, giving Magpie her space. The mare hadn’t left the library behind, even though she clearly didn’t need to breathe any more than she had before.

It was over an hour before she finally came to him, gliding down from the top floor and landing in his booth.

She sat down across from him, folding her forelegs on the table in front of her. “Do you have any idea how long it’s been since I ate anything, Silver?”

He raised an eyebrow. “You were eating those hayfries about… was that a month? Stars, has it only been a month?”

She tapped one hoof on the table impatiently—and the effect was loud enough that even she seemed momentarily surprised. “Shut up stupid, that’s not eating. That’s just wasting food. I could barely taste it, and it never satisfied. Couldn’t feel full, couldn’t feel hungry, couldn’t feel drunk or tired or anything.”

She grinned at him, smile as wide as a filly’s. “I’m hungry. It’s your fault, so you’re going to cook for me. None of that… eating it out of the can you do. My first meal should be special. Go.” She waved her metallic wing, pointing away from the table.

She could never force him to do anything, particularly before. But this was his fault. Maybe… this was her way of starting to forgive him?

He obeyed, climbing out of the booth. The lights went out the instant he left—apparently being made of rock didn’t make the machines like her any more. They just weren’t trying to kill her. “I don’t know anything about how to cook, Magpie. I’ve never had a house, let alone a kitchen. But I’ll try if you want me to.”

She hesitated for a moment, pursing her lips in thought. It really did seem like the old Magpie was still in there, just a little clearer than before. “Fine.” She followed him, glaring. “I will tell you how to do it. You’re going to get it right the first time, because now those supplies are for both of us, and we have to make them last.”

The library didn’t have a kitchen, but Magpie knew more about the Gatecrasher supplies left behind than she’d let on. She opened one of their supply-boxes, revealing something she called a “portable stove” along with some simple metal cooking utensils, and some old jars of spices. An entire portable kitchen, sitting meters from the food stash.

“You knew about this, and didn’t tell me?” he asked, and a little frustration seeped into his tone. “I drank bean water.”

“Did you hear the evil rock? Drinking’s your problem. I don’t feel very sorry right now, Silver. Ask me again in a few days, if I have a comfortable sleep. I’m taking your bed too—can’t say you don’t know how to make one of those, I’ve seen it.”

Because rocks can eat pony food, and need to sleep. It made about as much sense as anything they’d seen in the Sacred City so far. As much sense as a rifle that didn’t need powder and could shoot through magic spells.

“Fine,” he said. “I guess I owe you that.”

“And a lot more,” she countered, resting a hoof on his shoulder. “I’ve decided to let you live, temporarily. You didn’t make me into something that’s gonna die, so… maybe I’ll be able to ignore how much of your fault this all is.”

But there was no anger left in her voice—her tail wasn’t up; her fangs weren’t exposed. All her fury and betrayal was gone. “Just so long as you give me credit if you end up preferring it this way.”

She rolled her eyes. “Not bloody likely.”

Author's Notes:

Note: my publication bot borked the chapter number. I've fixed it.

Chapter 44: Returning Fate

Silver wobbled on his hooves, momentarily overwhelmed by the magical strain of the jump. Even charging the return portal over a few days, the passage between still felt like it was going to suck all the heat out of his body and leave him to freeze. Considering his immunity to freezing, it was the coldest he’d ever felt.

Then the world came back into focus, showing him basically what he expected. The guild’s empty hall had been fortified with pickets, sandbags, and a single mounted rotary gun, all aimed directly at him. The sharpened spikes were positioned inches outside the circle, ready to impale them if they’d come through running. Though he had his doubts about whether or not a metal spear could puncture his Alicorn air-armor.

“These are some serious defenses,” Magpie said through his helmet. Now that she was wearing armor too, they could talk at seemingly any distance. Of course she didn’t need the air, or the heat for that matter. But she rarely took it off. “Too bad there isn’t anypony here to use them against us.”

“You want to fight?” Silver advanced, pushing the spears out of the way and inspecting the gun. A belt of bullets ran all the way to the ground, covered with a thin layer of frost. Real lead ones, not the plastic used around Moonrise.

“Hell no!” Magpie held up one leg, though of course Silver couldn’t see it through the suit. “You’re bucking kidding me. Does fine pottery like to fight? Or crystal glasses? At least before all I had to worry about was an eternity of misery.”

Oh yeah, that sounds so much better. Silver held still a few moments more, scanning the room for any active spells. Even in the freezing cold, some trap might’ve been left for them. Someone had to think they might use the cold to come back, right? But if so, the spells were subtler than anything he could detect. I wish I did find them. Now I’ll have to wonder if something is about to kill me.

“That doesn’t sound any better. Presumably we can… fix you, if something breaks? I’ve heard of spells to repair thaumic crystal. Or we could go back to the Polestar and ask it what to do.”

“Buck. No.” She yanked a spear right off the wall, pointing it at him under one arm. “If you ever try to bring me back to that place, I’ll break that helmet and leave you out on the surface. You’re already on thin ice, Silver.”

You don’t sound very committed to it though, do you? He shrugged, combing through the rest of the defenses. There were a few rifles tucked away behind a barricade. He grabbed one and levitated the other towards Magpie. “Do you know how to use this?”

“No. Do you?”

“No.” His frown deepened, and he held it up. “If they’re simple enough for an earth pony to fire without magic, it can’t be that complicated. Let me see…”

“Just don’t point it towards me while you’re doing it, stupid! You might have a death wish, but I don’t. I intend to make this not-undead thing last.”

Can’t blame you for that. At least she hadn’t decided to hate him for getting her changed like this. She was right about it being his fault.

The rifle seemed simple enough. There was a loop of metal emerging from one side, which was used to advance through the ammo-belt or load a new one. Both of these guns already had a belt loaded, with the ammunition nestled into a box to the right. Then there was the trigger, which even a foal would’ve recognized.

Silver held the gun carefully in his magic, pointing at a solid stone wall, and pressed. The trigger didn’t move very far, and more importantly there was no bang, no explosion of gunpowder.

“Maybe they don’t work in the cold?” Magpie guessed. “There’s ice on everything. It must be fifty below in here.”

“It should still…” Cold would make the metal brittle, and possibly make the gun come apart or jam. But there was still air, so it should still fire. At least if he understood his chemistry. Maybe there was a… yes, there. Another switch. He pulled it across with a hoof, then aimed and pulled the trigger again.

This time the gun jerked against his magic, cracking loud enough for it to hurt his ears even through the helmet. On the far side of the room, stone chipped and sprayed through the air, and a little cloud of smoke rose from the side of the gun.

“Damn.” Magpie picked the other gun off the ground, slinging it over her shoulder. “These are what you ponies use as weapons now? Equestria doesn’t stand a bucking chance.”

“It’s not Equestria I’m worried about,” Silver muttered. Though for him, the process wasn’t over. He moved the handle back the way he’d seen soldiers do, and the belt advanced. An empty aluminum shell casing hung from the cloth now, still smoking with heat. “Equestria never hurt me, but Moonrise did. If somepony doesn’t put things right, then… they won’t get any better.”

“Well yeah, that’s what it means for nobody to…” Magpie patted him on the shoulder, her helmet only inches away. She wasn’t any bigger in there, though they’d found armor that fit her fine. But for a creature made of stone, she seemed far more alive than she’d ever been as a bat. Sometimes she was entirely opaque, other times something excited her and she glittered and shone with it. Right now was somewhere in-between.

“We don’t have to change the world, Silver. It’s okay if we just want to survive. That’s what most ponies do—just get out of the way and try not to get stomped on.”

He shook his head. “You can do that if you want, Magpie… but I can’t. I can’t just put my ears down and close my eyes and pretend it isn’t happening. Someone has to wake up the princess.”

“We should try to get back to my place,” Magpie went on. “Which means you have to take me there, since I don’t have my magic anymore. Once we know we have somewhere to hide, we can, uh… I don’t actually know. Whatever rebellion ponies do once they have somewhere to rebel from.”

They walked together through the abandoned Gatecrashers’ guild, with Silver slowing at each doorway to check for magical traps. Still nothing, though just because he couldn’t sense anything didn’t necessarily mean there wouldn’t be something more conventional. Or just a few soldiers with the right spells to keep them alive.

Silver lifted the armor off his face, ignoring the flash of “temperature warning” that appeared before the clear dome folded. As comfortable as it was, and as convenient as it could be to talk to Magpie, he needed to be able to hear their environment. Soldiers might be lurking anywhere, and he wouldn’t hear them with the constant hissing air from inside the armor. “You were there when the princess rebelled against the Sun Tyrant. What did she do?”

Magpie’s answer was too muffled for him to hear. She glanced sideways at him, then twisted, holding still with her neck beside him. He removed the clasp, pulling it back with magic. “They’re not that hard to do yourself, even without magic,” he said. “You don’t need my help.”

“It’s easier if you do it,” she countered. “Anyway, I was saying that we had an Alicorn leading us back then. Even in the early days, we had Princess Luna. When she became Nightmare Moon, we had a power that only her sister could fight. The battles got really easy after that.”

Princess Luna. Silver could guess what that name meant, even if he’d never heard it before. Whoever the princess had been before she took Nightmare’s power. Could she reject it, like Magpie did? Or would she even want to? “I can’t give us what we don’t have,” he said. “But we might be able to get Nightmare Moon’s help. Once we, uh…”

“Already win? Once we reach her, the rebellion is over. Either she sides with us and fixes everything, or she sides with her generals and turns us to dust. There really isn’t going to be a middle ground.”

I’ll have to figure out what I’m going to tell her when we get that far. “You think we could skip the rebelling thing? Just… sneak into the palace? You probably know the way in.”

Magpie laughed, shoving his shoulder with a hoof. “If you wanted me to get you in, you should’ve stayed away from Polestar. I can’t shadowstep anymore, so there’s no way to reach the princess directly. Besides… I guess you don’t know any better, but it’s been centuries since I left. Her palace was just a few rooms in the shelter. Now she has an actual fortress. You know more about it than me.”

“Not much,” he admitted. “Only that it’s… the only building on the surface. I’ve seen the drawings, but that’s it. I think there’s no air or water up there. And… her servants are all ghosts?”

There was a brief, awkward silence between them. Magpie let the weight of his words linger, or maybe she was just considering them. “It’s possible. The princess was… alive, but… she didn’t have to follow any of the rules. She could walk out on the surface; she could decide not to eat. Not sure about the ghost thing, though. That sounds like a rumor to keep ponies from bothering her.”

They already can’t bother her if they don’t have air-armor. That’s the whole reason she lives there in the first place.

“But it’s a waste of your time anyway,” Magpie continued. “Even if I could get you right up there—you have to give her a reason to listen. Right now you’re nopony, with nothing to your name. At best, we broke into her city and stole these suits. So we’re clever thieves.”

“Not true!” He stopped in the hallway, puffing out his chest. They were nearing the exit now. Out those doors, Moonrise waited. “The Polestar chose me. I have its power and everything! To…” succeed at this rebellion. It doesn’t think the city will survive if I don’t.

“Don’t tell her that,” Magpie snapped. “The princess I know was furious at Polestar. It wouldn’t give us the magic to beat Celestia’s spell and go back to Equestria. Its endorsement is worse than nothing. We’re much better off going to her after defeating one of her generals. You do that, and you’re somepony who proved themselves. Not to mention you’ve shown her you respect the system she put in place.”

By killing the ponies who work for her. Maybe they would’ve been better off with ancient Luna on the throne, instead of her more powerful counterpart. I’m sure Equestria was bad if she wanted to rebel against it. But that doesn’t excuse what Moonrise has become. We have to be better, not the same.

“Fine. It’s a good plan. I’ll… be happy to do it. Flint had innocent ponies lined up to be killed. When I’m in charge, I won’t let ponies starve if they can’t work. And I won’t execute them if I hear them criticizing me.”

“High bar,” Magpie muttered, though she sounded almost cheerful. “If that’s all it takes to be a leader, you’ll be golden. But… we’re getting ahead of ourselves even thinking about it. Let’s see if you’re still standing when this is over and go from there.”

They finally reached the massive vault doors of the Gatecrashers, shut as he’d expected. But it hadn’t kept them out last time, and it wouldn’t keep them in now. “Take my hoof. I’ll—”

She did. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t rub it in or I’ll get sour again.”

He closed his eyes, took a breath—and stepped into the void. Eyes surrounded him, the eyes of a thousand stars. It didn’t matter that his own were closed, he could feel their baleful gaze on him. Fury, frustration, maybe a little disbelief that he had come so far. There was almost a mind behind them all. If he only lingered here, he might be able to hear what it was thinking…

Air cracked around him, freezing instantly along his exposed skin and fogging up the glass of his air armor.

“Buck me,” Magpie said, clutching at her head with one hoof. “That is horrible. You put up with that every time you teleport?”

“You mean the eyes?”

They stood just outside the oversized doors, atop a layer of dirty ice run down from higher in the city. It would take a bonfire to keep someone warm enough to stay out here. There was no bonfire, and no soldiers.

But it was loud, with voices echoing through the icy cavern. Wailing, screaming agony. Like every shelter in the city below had collapsed, leaving all of them exposed to the elements.

Stars above. Flint said they weren’t going to let ponies into the shelters during the first day. “I didn’t completely lose my mind, did I?” He pointed one shaking hoof up the hill, towards the lights of the lower city. “This is the third day of night.”

“Third day,” Magpie repeated. “I’m positive.”

They’re going to freeze.

Silver’s father had told him the story of one time in the ancient city, before they’d built the first heat-shelter. The ponies had to huddle together in tents, and one in every ten did not survive. Those creatures had to last through the whole night—but they’d also been soldiers, with coats and fuel to burn and plenty of food. How long could the desperate creatures of the lower city survive?

Not much longer.

“I wonder if this was her plan all along.” Silver broke into a trot, moving towards the loudest part of the city. “Get ponies to cooperate while they were locked out, expecting they would get back in before it got too cold. Only they never would be. Let the cold kill… everypony.”

Magpie had to take two steps for every one of his. Her wings spread in the suit, though she didn’t fly. She probably could, in the moon’s light gravity. But flying would make them easier to see from the sky towers. “Could anypony be so heartless? Executing rebels is one thing—the princess did that. But just murdering everyone?”

We’re running out of food. They waste our time digging holes and barely feeding us. Maybe they discovered something more efficient. “I can see why the Polestar didn’t want us waiting a second night. This is… this has to stop.” He levitated the gun off his shoulder, keeping it in front of him as he ran. “Forget going back to your cave, Magpie. We have to do something before everypony freezes to death.”

She nodded gravely. “I’m with you, Silver. I just don’t know what difference two ponies can make. You’re not the Lord Commander! We can’t change the world.”

“Not alone we can’t.”

There were no soldiers out here around the furthest sky towers. He’d expected scouts at least, to report anypony returning from the Sacred City. But it probably took every pony they had on hand to carry out their genocide.

He found the first cluster of desperate refugees huddled outside a heat-shelter. Its layers of insulated-doors were sealed, and a pair of guards in air-armor stood at the front. Unicorns, each one armed. Several corpses had fallen not far from the doors, blood frozen over in the chill.

Magpie yanked on him, pulling him sharply against the wall and behind the crowd. The ponies in their workers’ white didn’t seem to care about them. They huddled together desperately, barely moving. Some didn’t even have coats. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“Something,” he said, struggling against her. She wasn’t irresistible anymore, though wearing armor of her own he couldn’t easily overpower her either. It was a fight.

“Is it smart to start here?” she asked. “Think critically, Silver Star. As soon as you start fighting, the word gets around. Do we want our war beginning here?”

“They’ve already killed ponies,” he argued. “It won’t sound any different. We have to get everypony into the shelters! If they’re too weak, they can’t fight.”

She stopped holding him back, resting one leg on his shoulder. “You’re not cut out for war, Silver. It’s going to chew you up and spit you back out.”

“I don’t care. If someone doesn’t fight, it doesn’t get any better.”

She let go, shrugging the rifle off her shoulder. “How do you make this work?”

Chapter 45: Desperate Fate

Silver Star advanced slowly, creeping along the back of the crowd. This was the moment he declared war on Flint and probably her whole army as well. In a city that has done almost nothing but prepare for a war for the last century. But what good would all that preparation do when the ones they were fighting were in their own streets?

The shelters weren’t armored fortresses, their doors were only thick to hold all the heat in. That’s why they needed guards.

Silver hesitated, taking aim. He’d like to think he’d never killed anypony before—but living at the bottom, fights over scraps probably had ended in death for somepony. If you didn’t eat, you died. At least this time he was surrounded by evidence of the evil these ponies were doing. If these soldiers were good, they’d let them in. They’ve already killed people. They’re here to watch them die.

He fired. The crowd screamed, seeming to come to life for the first time. They jerked away from the noise as a unit. A second later there was another crack of sound, and one of the soldiers fell. These were metal bullets after all—flexible air-armor didn’t stand a chance.

The soldier still standing spun on his hooves, raising his rifle and searching for the danger. But by the time he did, Silver had his rifle trained on him too, and fired. Metal clanged as his second shot went as wild as the first, straight into the shelter door. But another moment later, and the second soldier dropped.

Not cleanly dead either, but clutching at a slow drip of red from inside their armor.

Silver slung his gun again, striding through the panicked crowd and shoving them forcefully out of the way. He could’ve used magic, but it seemed like the drama would serve a little better. He took hold of the handle in his mouth, and yanked, pulling the shelter doors open. “Ponies!” he yelled, turning towards the crowd. Loud enough that they stopped moving. “Take your loved ones inside. You won’t freeze tonight.”

“Bastard…” someone croaked. The soldier, glaring up at him with pain on his face. “You’re… insane. Stealing a gun, attacking us. W-what… do you think will…”

Silver glared down at him, lifting the rifle again and reloading, plain for every watching pony to see. He’d missed twice, but somehow he didn’t think that was likely this time. “Giving them a better chance than you did,” he said, pressing the gun right up against the soldier’s chest. In some ways it was probably a kindness—a quick death, rather than freezing and bleeding to death at the same moment.

But surrounded by the bodies of innocent ponies this soldier had killed, Silver wasn’t thinking of mercy. He fired, again, and this time the soldier stopped moving.

He turned back to the crowd, who had fallen deathly still now. Even so, he could see the way their eyes darted towards the open door. Heat radiated out from inside, turning the ice just outside to vapor on contact. “Go in,” he said, a little louder this time. “You don’t have to freeze.”

The crowd moved. Many were too weak to make it on their own, and needed the help of the ponies around them.

A handful of ponies lingered near him as the crowd emptied. They were wrapped in sturdy coats, though against the lunar night they still wouldn’t be enough. “What alicorn are you?” one asked. “Nightmare Moon has a son?”

Silver’s eyebrows went up, momentarily confused. But then he glanced over his shoulder, and saw the inflated wing-covers. Empty perhaps, though that wouldn’t be anything they could see. With his horn and magic, it was a natural enough conclusion. “Somepony has to do something about this,” he answered, noncommittally. “It’s me.”

“Us,” Magpie corrected, striding up beside him. “I’ve seen fillies shoot straighter than you.”

Silver ignored her, and apparently these ponies did too. There were four of them here, young and strong. Looking into those faces, they didn’t seem so… defeated.

“Just them?” the same pony asked. A sturdy-looking bat stallion. Strong enough that he could’ve been in the army, if he wanted to be. “What about the other shelters?”

“That’s where I’m headed.” Silver lifted the two fallen rifles in his magic, offering them to the waiting ponies. “Fight with me?”

They did.

Silver Star expected resistance to mount as he moved from one street shelter to the next. There had to be ponies watching him, even if his first attack had been so unexpected that nopony could react in time. But by the time he’d reached the fourth of the six street shelters, there weren’t any guards at all, just a crowd of baffled ponies and an unguarded door.

His little rebellion had grown to about a dozen ponies by then, those strong enough to keep fighting despite the bone-chilling temperatures. Mostly earth ponies, though not all.

“This isn’t good news,” Magpie whispered, as they reached the fifth shelter—which also looked like it had just been abandoned. “They’ve already figured out what we’re doing. They’re reacting.”

Silver opened the door, repeated his speech—though it was less dramatic without the fight. Ponies were still eager to rush into the heat, but without any of the instant wave of loyalty he’d gained. Even so, his crowd of resistance ponies grew. Just… without any new weapons taken from dead soldiers. “Why would they pull back?” Silver asked. “Wouldn’t they want to mobilize enough soldiers to stop us? They can’t be about to let us have what we want.”

Magpie shook her head. “I don’t know what they’re planning, but I know it isn’t good. I’d expect them to send out more soldiers too, while the mob is too weak to fight back. They can’t expect to win against everypony, now that we know they’re trying to kill us. Not knowing what your enemy is planning is the worst position to be in, that’s why Luna created us in the first place. Too bad you un-created me, eh? I could sneak in and listen to what they’re planning.”

“Excuse me,” said Nidus Opera—the name of the first bat who had joined them. He’d personally killed at least one soldier so far, with the bayonet. “What are you, Magpie? Did the prince summon you to fight? Or… I guess his mother did?”

“No,” she snapped. “Well… kinda. I guess he did, inadvertently. Ask him what the buck I am, I don’t even know anymore. I was a Voidseeker. Now I’m just annoyed.”

“She’s called a crystal pony,” Silver supplied, as the crowd flowed past them into the shelter. “I think. We’ve been going back and forth saving each other’s lives for the last few weeks. But she was one of Nightmare’s Voidseekers. Now she’s something new. My friend.”

That caught her off-guard, enough that whatever quip she’d been preparing died stillborn. She just glared in his direction. She was largely silent as they finished the last few shelters. Eventually they’d finished, and the moaning on the streets of Moonrise had fallen silent.

Silver took his little rebellion into the last shelter they visited. When he left, there never would’ve been enough room to bring in nearly two dozen unassigned ponies into a single shelter. But now… there was enough empty space that they could even claim a few tables in back, near the heat-vents.

There was no contest for them, since even here the ponies seemed to understand exactly who was responsible for their safety. There were probably at least twenty ponies on Silver’s side by now. Quite a few, though it was hard for him to imagine fighting all of Moonrise with an army of twenty.

“I didn’t know there were stallion Alicorns,” an earth pony named Rictus said. “That just passes from mother to son?”

He waited to make sure everypony was close enough to hear before answering. He didn’t want to answer more than once. It could be useful to have the whole world thinking I’m an Alicorn. But it’s easy to prove that’s false. Or the princess could think some rival somehow got into her home and is fighting her for control.

“I’m not an Alicorn,” he said. “This armor was made for them, that’s why it has wings. I’m just a unicorn. But I wanted my enemies to think that I was.”

“It worked,” Magpie muttered. “Those soldiers practically wet themselves. But you won’t be able to get away with a stunt like that against a real army. Unless you want to try and bluff our way all the way to the princess. Doesn’t seem likely, Silver.”

He could sense their disappointment. A few of the ponies on the remote edges even retreated—maybe they were going to abandon him? Better now than during a real battle.

“My cause isn’t any different,” he said. “The way ponies are treated is unacceptable. I’m here to overthrow General Flint, and make Nightmare Moon see how her citizens are being treated. She won’t want it either.”

Ponies shifted uneasily muttering to one another. The instant symbol of authority was gone, he couldn’t blame them for their lack of faith.

“I ain’t fighting for no unicorn nobody’s heard of,” said one. “You’re on your own.”

More ponies stood, over half the little group. Once the crowd started moving, it was soon joined by even more.

Magpie smacked one hoof against the table, loud enough that the entire shelter fell silent. “After what we did, do you really think you can just hide? They were already going to let everypony freeze to death. You think they won’t put you right back out into the cold? If we lose, everyone dies. Silver Star was chosen by the god of Vanaheimr, sent here to save you all. Do you want to live or not?”

Silver waited, hoping he didn’t look too desperate as ponies decided how to react. Strong-arming them wouldn’t work—and would probably only make things worse. Every pony fighting with him had to choose, or else they’d break at the first sign of trouble.

“Ponies have fought before,” he said. “We won’t be the first ones.”

“They died,” Nidus said darkly. “Almost all of them. Anypony they could find. I think somepony must’ve… cracked under interrogation. Can’t blame them—the things they did. I could hear the screaming halfway across the city. What makes you different, Silver Star?”

“I’m not going to sneak around in the shadows and quietly plot,” he answered. “I’m going straight to General Flint. I’m going to kill her and take her place. Then I’ll up the rations, end the mandatory work details, and build more shelters.”

“Flint isn’t the reason things are like this,” Nidus countered. “I’ve been there, colt. I’ve seen life in those towers. Lord Regent is the one who decides what his generals do. Flint doesn’t act this way because she’s stupid, or pointlessly cruel. She’s doing what he orders. Everything in Moonrise has to be ready for the invasion. Anypony who isn’t preparing to fight in Equestria is a waste of resources.”

There were a few mutters of assent. Even Rictus stayed to hear his answer, watching closely. They all were, now.

“Then I’ll have to replace the Lord Regent.” Silver glanced briefly to the large pouch on his armor, and very nearly lifted the gun from inside to show them. An Alicorn weapon would go a long way to proving his legitimacy, but it would also mean his enemies would discover he had it. “Anypony can challenge their superior, it’s how the army is always run. Tell them, Magpie.”

“Since the Lunar Rebellion,” Magpie echoed. “I’ve seen half a hundred upstarts dead doing it, but plenty of Nightmare’s best generals got into power that way. She wanted the strongest, who could command fear from their inferiors. The princess will allow a challenge to any authority but her own.”

“So all you have to do is kill the Lord Regent?” Nidus asked. “The greatest warrior of our generation. I couldn’t do it.”

“I can,” he said. It didn’t feel like Silver’s own will moved his tongue in that moment. But he agreed. “The city must survive. If it fails, then the legacy of its progenitors is destroyed. The ancients did not overcome half the galaxy and cross the unfathomable abyss for their children to suffocate on a barren moon.”

Nopony seemed to know what that meant. Silver felt their staring eyes on him, though he couldn’t tell if they were awed or frightened of his insanity.

He wouldn’t get to find out, because at that moment somepony yelled. “The vent isn’t warm anymore!”

Everypony turned, even the vast majority of creatures who’d just been huddling together trying to get warm.

Silver rose, striding the short distance to the heat vent. It was closer than he’d ever been during the night, close enough to see the large heatsink and slow-moving fan blowing over it. He stuck his face right up against the opening, closing his eyes and letting the breeze wash over him. It only took a few seconds to confirm the story.

They stopped the heat.

“We’re not even worth fighting!” somepony yelled. “They’re not going to fight us fairly! They’re just going to let us freeze!”

“Makes sense.” Nidus didn’t rise from his seat. “We’re beneath them. Those few guards—they were probably just to save them the inconvenience. The heat system is old, and not many ponies know how to make it work. They’d rather just leave it alone. Why come out and put more soldiers at risk when they can just wait for the cold to do it? They’re safe in their fortress, while we weaken and die.”

Magpie rose, making her way over. She rested one hoof on his shoulder, surprisingly soft despite the suits between them. “You must’ve known this could happen.”

He nodded. “I didn’t think… but I didn’t think they would be willing to murder so many.”

“We can’t just sit here and wait!” Rictus called, stomping towards him. “You wanted to be our leader, unicorn? Time to lead.”

He closed his eyes, waiting for the Polestar to drop back in and take control. It would know what to do. It could lead him to victory.

Nothing happened.

He waited a few more seconds, conscious of the eyes on him. Ponies were starting to whisper. That desperation would turn to anger if he let it. They would blame him, even though they’d been just as doomed before him.

“You say it’s old.” Silver turned to Magpie. “Do you remember where it is?”

She nodded. “Assuming they haven’t changed it. The heat core should be… I could point you to it. There’s a tower there now, biggest one in the cave. It has to be fortified, Silver. Those ponies are cruel and evil, but they’re not stupid.”

Silver levitated his stolen rifle off the table—then set it down again, just as quickly. “It’s still warm in here, and every other shelter. We’ve got food, and supplies…” He straightened, marching up to the front of the room. “Everypony who wants to fight with us, eat until you’re full, and rest until you’re warm. Magpie and I will talk to the other shelters. This should… help everypony realize. I know many of you think you’re too weak to fight.”

He pointed at the dead vent, voice echoing through the little shelter. “General Flint hasn’t given you a choice! If you don’t fight with us, we’re all dead! Today, recover your strength. Tomorrow, we turn the heat on. Together.”

He marched towards the back door, as though he was already a lunar general, and his commands would be obeyed. He levitated the stolen gun along with him, almost as an afterthought. “Oh, and don’t open this door again after I leave. Conserve the heat you have left.”

He left, banging the door shut behind them.

Magpie shifted, tossing her gun over her shoulder. “They didn’t waste time trying to kill you. Do you think they might really be about to invade Equestria?”

“I don’t care,” he muttered. “This is our home, Magpie.”

She laughed, her voice bitter and her breath raising no fog of heat. His did, puffing out in front of him in the harsh chill. “No it isn’t. Claustrophobic caverns and constant dimness. Only green is the mold, and the food grows in little boxes. Ponies aren’t meant to live like this.”

How else are we supposed to live? Silver stared at the dirty alleys and concrete sky tower supports, scattered with garbage and the frozen bodies of the dead. A light powder of dirty snow fell from above, dusting every surface with sickly green. “Moonrise could do better. You’ve seen the way the Alicorns lived. Our city should be like theirs. But instead of sending Gatecrashers and growing the Arcanium, we have a Lord Commander who doesn’t want anypony who isn’t making war. He’s the reason we’re like this. We don’t need Equestria if we can make a better home here.”

“Can we?” Magpie whispered, resting the butt of the oversized rifle on the ground in front of her. “This might be a short revolution, Silver. We don’t have an Alicorn, or even any time to prepare. Flint is controlling the terms. She’s forcing us to attack her where she’s strongest. I may not remember much from the war, but I know one thing: every time Luna fought the way her sister wanted her to, she lost. It was only by doing the unexpected that the war started to turn.

“We never stood a chance fighting in formation and marching slowly at one another the way wars had always been fought before. We had to do something different.”

Silver set off towards the next shelter, gun levitated beside him. He expected a counterattack at any moment—but nothing came. He had killed soldiers of Moonrise, and now he crossed the streets without consequence. At least Polestar hadn’t revoked its protection. “They expect us to go straight for the heat core. Otherwise, we freeze.”

Magpie nodded her agreement. “Obviously. Everyone fights for the status quo. Little minds in little boxes.”

Silver stopped walking, dropping the gun. “We can’t win that fight. The heat core… it’s tucked away in the oldest part of the city. There are probably a hundred Praetorian guards between us and those valves.”

“I don’t know what that is, but you’re probably right.”

“Elite soldiers,” he supplied. “Voidseekers without Nightmare magic. They copy your rules, but… I’m guessing they don’t have any power behind it. Still better fighters than anything we have. They’ll kill all of us, and we won’t make it halfway to turning the heat back on. Everypony in the shelters still dies.”

Magpie nodded gravely. “So think of something else, unicorn. You want to pretend to be a leader? Now’s when you get to act like one. What don’t they expect?”

Silver scanned the gloomy streets of Moonrise for inspiration. Could they knock down a sky tower? No, they’d freeze before they did any damage to those foundations. Could they flood the city? No, the water was already frozen.

Then his eyes wandered to the slope, leading all the way up to Central Shipping. It was shut down of course, waiting for the lunar day to send out miners and Dustwalkers again. How many guards did they leave on the airlock?

Chapter 46: Fate of Nations

Author's Notes:

So some of you coming back to this story may notice something is wrong here. As it turns out, my scheduling bot completely screwed up, posting chapters out of order. Anyone who read the chapter earlier today saw the one for two weeks from now. I'm not going to delete the chapter, that way comments on it remain intact. I've manually posted the correct chapter below and I'm investigating the problem.

Sorry for the inconvenience.

Silver’s little band did not attack the heavily fortified doors of the skytower. They did not fight their way up through its levels to the heat-core. He didn’t even go between the shelters gathering help, as he had initially thought.

Instead he returned to the first shelter, gathered every willing pony, and marched for the Gatecrashers’ guild. There were plenty of old suits of air-armor inside, abandoned from the days of exploration. More importantly, their enemy had left them ample supplies to defend a position. Rotary guns, a dozen rifles—it was everything he could’ve hoped for.

“This is madness,” Nidus said. The little crystal heater glowed. It wouldn’t last as long without recharging, not with the helmet open and heat leaking out the collar. Like most of the fighters, Nidus had wrapped his face tightly with cloth, insulating as best he could against the terrible cold. “Why would they take this threat seriously? We would only be killing ourselves first.”

Silver smiled confidently. “It wouldn’t be believable, but they’re actually trying to kill all of us. Of course we’d never do something that would doom us. But we’re dead anyway thanks to them. What do we have to lose?”

“That… makes some sense,” he admitted. “Couldn’t they just march out and take the airlock back? Even with all this, we can’t hold off the whole army on our own.”

“That’s plenty of time to get the airlock open,” he said grimly. “With all the air rushing past us, we’ll be the last to suffocate. We only have to hold the door long enough to kill the bastards. And the best part: the skytowers don’t need airlocks, they’re drowning in heat. But the street shelters do.”

Rictus flung one leg around his shoulder, squeezing him. “Damn, unicorn. That’s brilliant. We can empty the city, and take it for ourselves. It’s exactly what those ponies up above deserve. Greens and purples and blues, all thinkin’ they’re better than us. See how they feel when they’re dead and we’re living in their fancy towers.”

Silver shivered. If we really empty all the air, we’re dead too. We’ll just be the last. “Hopefully it doesn’t come to that. For all we know, we’ll get the princess’s attention first. She’ll come down here, and I can show her what her generals have been doing to us. Then we won’t need to fight.”

“Not likely.” Magpie wasn’t confrontational, only grim. “Her palace is on the surface, isn’t it? The whole city could run out of air and she wouldn’t notice.”

Oh yeah. “It’s still our best play. We take the airlock, deliver our demands, and force Flint out to fight me. Once I replace her, this siege ends. Heat turns back on, everything is fixed.”

“If you beat her,” Nidus said flatly. “You could lose, then we’re all bucked.”

Silver had no response to that. Awkward silence settled around them, with his little army shifting nervously in their boots. Until Magpie finally broke the silence. “Silver’s not going to lose. He fought the god of Vanaheimr and won; he can take out a petty general. I’ve seen ponies like Flint before. Only thing that keeps her strong is her army all around her. Take that away, and she’ll crumple.”

They loaded up one of the old carts with all the supplies they thought they might need, then crossed the city again.

Silver and Magpie led them, along with any other pony who could use a gun. Of their two dozen soldiers, there were plenty who claimed they knew how to use one. Silver was less convinced by those claims, but if it meant they would fight…

The airlock building had no guards outside, and no lights on inside. It had at least one heat-vent, one that had to stay on all the time given the constant cold fighting its way in through the most direct route to the surface. Several gigantic warehouses were crammed up against the cavern wall here. Maybe they’d once been filled with raw materials—white sand for glass, rough ore to smelt into Lunarium, and the coveted chunks of fallen sky-metal that would be made into True Lunarium jewelry and tools.

The heavy shipping doors were closed, along with the little door ponies used. Silver resisted the temptation to tear it off with his magic, and instead melted through the lock over a few minutes of effort.

“I’m going to take their weapons and let them surrender,” Silver explained. “I want them to carry our message back for us. You ponies wait out here, and don’t let them escape. Magpie and I will handle this.”

“You sure about that?” Nidus asked, one eyebrow raised. “There could be a dozen ponies in there.”

He shrugged. “We can teleport out if it’s too intense. Just don’t let anypony out. Capture anypony that tries to flee. If you can’t do that, shoot.” Silver lifted his stolen rifle, checking to be sure a round was in the chamber. “Ready, Magpie?”

She nodded grimly, and the two of them crept into the building. Silver let her lead—Magpie might claim she wasn’t a warrior, but she was a Voidseeker, and one of the best thieves who had ever lived. She could move without making a sound, even with a bulky suit against a stone floor.

Just through the door was an empty desk, probably where shipping clerks and security had sat once. A sign hung from the back wall: “Shipping resumes with day.”

Magpie stopped at another locked door just behind it. Silver made to open it with his horn, but this time Magpie stopped him. “Don’t use magic so close. I got it.”

She fiddled around, removing a few bits of metal from her suit. She stuck them into the opening, twisting one around in her lip and holding the others with her hooves. Then the lock clicked. “You sure anypony’s in here?”

“They’ve got to leave somepony,” he whispered back. “Probably not expecting a fight. They’re here to stop anypony from getting hurt. Overzealous miners, stupid Dustwalkers. Not us.”

There were several supply rooms here, then an opening to a space large enough for the mining carts. Twice as large as the one his troops had pulled, with oversized wheels made to get over large lunar debris. Several were parked here, looking dirty and broken even to him. It shouldn’t look like this in here. The supplies flowing into Moonrise were the only thing keeping the moon at bay. If they stopped, the city was doomed.

It isn’t just the buildings running down, or the farms, or our organizational system. The entire city is dying in different ways. Polestar was right.

He didn’t bumble directly around the corner, but levitated a little piece of metal right above the ground, reflecting the view from the other side. There were four of them, each one with a rifle and a baton. Only one stood ready—the other three gathered around a heat-vent in the corner.

“In the old days I could’ve had a knife to the armed one and used him for leverage,” she whispered, annoyed. “Too bad I don’t have my powers anymore.”

“You’re never going to let me live that down,” he hissed back. “But you don’t need to. One on duty isn’t a unicorn, watch.”

Silver took a deep breath, focusing. The pegasus didn’t really seem that attentive. Probably they’d be the only soldier here, if it wasn’t for the mass murder taking place outside. But the four of them wouldn’t be enough.

Silver yanked hard, snapping delicate wing-bones and twisting the gun around to point directly at the soldier’s head. Then he stepped out, holding his own gun in his magic and pointing it squarely at the table.

The soldier screamed, loud enough that his agony was easily audible through his helmet. Silver ignored him. “I wouldn’t get up, ponies. Stay where you are.”

Two obeyed, the unicorn mare didn’t, twisting her gun around towards them. Magpie fired, and she slumped to the table, bleeding. Has she missed once? How is this so easy for her and so impossible for me?

“We killed all of you,” said an earth pony, slowly setting down the cards in front of him and meeting their eyes. Silver closed the distance, pulling the new gun further away from the injured pegasus. He still had a knife, but from the agonized cries it didn’t seem like he’d be putting up a fight. “There’s no rebellion left.”

“You made a new one when your boss decided to turn off the heat,” Silver said gruffly. “Get up, move slowly. Go stand by your injured friend.”

“You killed Gloom,” the other pony whispered, disbelief dominating his voice. “You actually killed her.”

“Silver told her not to move,” Magpie said flatly. “She tried to fight. You want to die too, attack me. See if I miss.”

They didn’t. The two rose from their seats, leaving helmets and hoof covers behind as they crossed to the injured pegasus.

“Don’t waste your time using us as hostages,” the earth pony stallion said. “Flint won’t be willing to trade for us, not after we were captured. Might as well kill us now if you’ve got the guts.”

“No.” He gestured at the fallen pony with his rifle. “I’m giving you back. All I want you to do is deliver a message for us. Your friend forced our hooves, there was no reason for her to die. Will you cooperate?”

“Sure.” The stallion sauntered closer. “Whatever you say, lunatic. Don’t see what this will change. You’re dead after this. Slowly and painfully. They won’t just shoot you now, or even leave you out on the surface. They’ll make it count.”

Silver aimed one of the guns in his direction. Levitating both of them would’ve been a challenge for most unicorns, though a little less for him. Now actually hitting anything he was aiming at, that would be tough. “Listen carefully. I’m going to give you my message. I want Flint to hear it.”

The pony settled onto his haunches, shrugging. “Go ahead. You’re a dead pony walking no matter what it is.”

His expression hardened. “My stallions will escort you to the tower. If they don’t come back, I’ll destroy the airlock and kill Moonrise. If an army marches here, I’ll destroy the airlock and kill Moonrise. If she doesn’t obey my commands, I’ll destroy the airlock and kill Moonrise. You should be sensing a pattern here.”

The stallion’s amusement vanished, replaced with horror. “Y-you wouldn’t. Nopony… you would kill everypony! Even your petty, doomed revolution!”

Magpie shrugged, resting one hoof on Silver’s shoulder. “You said it yourself, we’re dead ponies walking. Why shouldn’t we take you with us?”

Silence. The stallion glanced back at the table, and his fallen guns. Silver levitated one of the rifles a little closer, though still well out of reach. “Run and you’re dead, pony. I know what you’re thinking. This gun here is loaded with lead, not plastic. Do you think your earth pony magic will keep you alive with lead bullets? I don’t.”

He ground his teeth together, then looked back. “What are your demands? That she turn the heat back on, and… leave you to hold the city for ransom? The Lord Regent would never allow that. We won’t live with a knife held at our throats for the rest of time.”

“No,” he agreed. “She doesn’t have to turn the heat on. She has to march out here, with no more than four of her personal guards, and a priest to serve as a witness to our duel. I’m going to challenge her for her office, you see. If she wins, my ponies will surrender. If I win… well, that won’t matter to her anymore, will it?”

The stallion laughed. He wasn’t the only one—the other healthy soldier managed at least a chuckle. The one with a broken wing still just moaned and rolled on the floor.

“Wait, you’re serious?”

Silver didn’t laugh. His grip on the rifles didn’t falter either. He didn’t need their approval, or expect it for that matter. “One more thing. Our ponies are getting cold, so she has six hours. If she doesn’t arrive by then, I’m opening the airlock, and leaving it open until she gets here.”

“That’s all she has to do?” The earth pony rose to his full height. This was the sort of pony who had caused Silver so much trouble living in the street. Bigger, stronger, tougher. The kind who could take what he wanted and leave only scraps for a unicorn too weak to fight. “I could fight you now, if you want. A scrawny little thing like you. I’ll break you in half, and we can end this performance.”

“I don’t want your position, I want hers,” Silver said. “Flint has failed as a general of Moonrise. I intend to prove it. Will you deliver my message?”

“Sure.” The stallion grinned at him, despite one of his ponies injured and the other dead in the corner of the room. “Whatever you say. This isn’t going to happen the way you think. You’re just asking to be humiliated before you die.”

Silver Star shrugged. “Then Flint doesn’t have anything to worry about, does she? Bring the hurt one. You will walk ahead of us out the door. If you fight or resist, we’ll kill you.”

But they didn’t resist, unless more snide remarks counted. Silver listened to them promising death a dozen different ways. The stallion even promised to return with the general, so he could be in the audience when Flint killed him. Silver ignored the taunt, and every other taunt besides.

His soldiers were already fortifying the entrance—well, not soldiers. But at least day laborers knew how to set up a wall of sandbags.

“This is pathetic,” the earth pony said, a little louder now so they would all hear. “A few stolen guns and some ancient suits. This is your rebellion?”

“Don’t forget all the air in Moonrise,” Silver said flatly. “Flint doesn’t come, and I swear we’ll bring this whole city down. See if we don’t.”

“The princess… will… stop you…” the pegasus coughed. Blood trickled down his mouth, and his eyes were glazed. Barely focusing on him. “This is… Moon’s city. She’ll…”

“Oh yeah, I’m sure she will,” Magpie interrupted. She was entirely unaffected by the icy cold around them, and so was her energy. “I’d love to be there while Flint tells her she was murdering thousands of Nightmare’s ponies. If she does that, Silver won’t have to fight. Flint and half the soldiers will be freeze-dried corpses before the shelters even get breezy.”

Silver wasn’t entirely sure about Nightmare Moon’s motives, or the feelings she had for the rest of Moonrise. But Magpie sounded confident, and that was enough.

“Take my gun,” Silver said, levitating it towards Nidus. “Escort them to the nearest skytower. Make sure they get in safely. If they fight, kill them. We can always send the hurt one in alone.”

“Got it.” Nidus took the gun, balancing it between wing and back. “Let’s go then, ponies. No sudden movements.”

Silver watched them go, until they’d rounded the first skytower into Moonrise and vanished from sight.

“You think they’ll just do what you want?” Rictus asked, shivering once in his suit. His core might be warmed, but his face was still exposed. “Flint will come out and fight you?”

“I… hope so. That stallion seemed to think that Flint would win easily. If she feels the same way, then… then we won’t have to work hard. But it’s possible they’ll actually fight us. Try to… seize the building before we can destroy the airlock. You think they’ll try it, Magpie?”

She shrugged. “Depends on how much of a coward Flint is. And… how much status she’d lose by fighting someone who isn’t even on her radar. If her soldiers think you’re an Alicorn, that might help… or it might make her even less likely to fight. Maybe she’ll wait it out, or try to get a message to the princess. No way to know.”

“Then I know what we have to do.” Silver turned, surveying their little barricade. “This will be for a few scouts. I want the mounted guns brought inside. We’ll defend the airlock room itself. I need to prepare a spell to tear the door off so badly they can’t fix it.”

“The princess still could. She could hold the air in long enough for a repair team to come along and fix the damage. That’s how the city started in the first place.” Magpie turned away, looking off into the city. “She held it for days, without any cave at all. I’m sure she could plug this.”

“Sure.” Silver Star lifted another gun in his magic, dusting the powdery snow from it. “But if the princess gets involved, we’ve already won.”

Magpie laughed. “You think so, but you will have just blown a hole in her city and tried to kill everyone. That’s… not going to go over well.”

“Let me take the blame for that,” he answered. “Me and nopony else. I did it because we needed a way to get her attention and save her population.” He straightened, gesturing again. “You three, scout the front. If you see an attack, you rush straight inside. In the meantime, let’s start opening every door and gate we can. We want it to be dramatic if we actually go through with it. Scare Flint enough that she backs down. The caverns are gigantic—it would probably take hours or maybe even days to empty the whole city. This is about scaring them, so let’s make sure they’re terrified.”

Chapter 47: Fated Siege

“You really plan on doing this?”

Silver looked up from his charcoal drawing, several sheets of parchment scattering around him. He winced at the thought of putting them all back in order, then slowly spun around to face the speaker. Magpie, obviously. Nopony else would leave their posts, not with an attack potentially coming any second.

He turned, and sure enough there she was in the doorway. She hadn’t removed her armor—who would, with an enemy at the gates? But she didn’t have a rifle nearby anymore. You sure are good at using that thing for a creature who just spent centuries wandering the surface of the moon like a vagabond.

“What other choice do we have? If we don’t seem willing to carry out the threat, it doesn’t mean anything. They win, thousands of ponies die.”

She stopped beside him, gathering up several sheets of parchment. She skimmed over their contents, muttering quietly to herself as she did so. Right, she can read runes. I almost forgot that. “This is… you weren’t bucking with them. You’re really going to rip out the airlock.”

He took the pile from her, returning it to its careful circle around the doorway. “I don’t want to. I think it’s more likely we’ll have to open it for a bit and scare them. Waste some air…”

She rested a hoof on his shoulder, entirely silent. She stayed that way for almost a minute before finally saying anything. “If it comes to it, will you really kill everypony in the city? All those wealthy Purples and Greens up in their skytowers, working for the army? Their wives and foals who don’t know a damn thing about us?”

“Some part of me wishes I was willing. To just… drain the whole city and start over, the way some of these ponies want. But… no, I couldn’t. Flint and the Lord Regent need to think I would. But I couldn’t be like them. If I did that, I wouldn’t really be any better, would I? The same kind of murderer, just with different motivations. How is that better for Moonrise?”

Magpie relaxed, letting go of him at last. “That’s good. I was getting worried about you. Honestly, Silver, being an evil murderer just wouldn’t suit you. I’ve seen how badly you shoot. I, uh… don’t suppose this is a good time to mention how you’ve challenged Flint to a duel to the death. Even if she takes it, and this whole plan pays off somehow… you realize she’s been training her whole life, right?”

He settled the charcoal down in front of him, looking grim. “So have I, Magpie. Not some puffed up, formal way of pretending I’m better than everypony else. Down in the dirt, creatures fight dirty. They gouge out your eyes, they bite, they kick sand, then cast dark spells. Flint might’ve spent her whole life training, but she has no idea what’s waiting for her. It’s the world she created, it’s only fair it destroys her in the end.”

A set of hooves pounded down the hall, echoing loud enough that Silver turned. He knew what this would be, but that didn’t make it any less difficult. Here we go. I hope we’re ready. He didn’t feel terribly ready, despite his bravado. It would be so much easier if it wasn’t just my life at risk. I could fight for myself, maybe win, maybe lose. But fighting for the whole city?

He could still remember being a pony who just wanted enough to eat and somewhere warm to sleep at night. Was it his fault that all of Moonrise was falling apart? No, don’t be stupid. They invited this, they practically demanded it. The whole city will keep running down if you don’t do something. There’s no invasion of Equestria coming. Only starvation, suffocation, and death.

Fog Bank rushed into the room, skidding to a halt on the polished stone. “S-Silver! There’s… I think they’re coming! Looks like… half the army is getting ready to march. They’re all lining up and everything.”

Buck. They thought he was bluffing, and Flint planned on calling it.

“In the middle of the night?” Magpie asked, eyes wide. “They have enough cold-weather gear for that? Isn’t it… freezing?” She reached up, touching her face with a gloved hoof. “I can’t tell.”

“Yes,” Fog said. “It won’t be warm again for nine days, m-maybe ten. I lost track of time when they just… left us out to freeze.”

“Run back where you came, Fog,” Silver instructed. “Tell everypony to hold onto something and don’t stand in any doorways. It’s about to get windy outside.”

She nodded, eyes wide with horror. “We’re… really going to do it? Just open the city to space?”

He nodded grimly. “Hopefully not for too long. We won’t destroy the door, but it’s still opening. They didn’t give us a choice.”

Silver gestured through the heavy outer door, already open. “Magpie, will you help me? I don’t think I’m strong enough to do this alone.”

“I was wondering about that,” Magpie said, following him. “You, uh… I know you grew up in the dirt, but you know how much pressure is on that outer door, right? There’s… a lot. Isn’t the whole point of an airlock to pump the air out so the door even works?”

Well that’s part of the point. We don’t usually want our precious air and heat escaping into nothingness.

“I know,” he countered, annoyed. “I’ve already thought about that. Put your helmet on.” He led the way, actually sealing his air armor. It wouldn’t matter too much if Magpie’s was wrong, she didn’t need to breathe. But Silver very much did.

They passed into the airlock tunnel, through the outer door covered in half-finished explosive runes. I probably should’ve used paint. That charcoal won’t be there in a second.

They stopped in front of the outer door, a round section of steel set into huge gearing and connected to a mechanical crank on the floor. Even with all those screws and gears, they wouldn’t have a prayer. “You really think a pony made of glass and a half-starved unicorn are going to get this open?”

“Yes. Just… give me a second to cast the spell.”

It was nothing new—he had almost a month of practice with the air shield now, and could cast with enough skill to precisely measure where the spell would end. In this case, the inner door already waiting fully opened.

There was little visual difference. With air on all sides of the bubble, there was nothing to see. Another unicorn would’ve sensed it, but Magpie wasn’t a unicorn. “What are you waiting for?”

He walked over to the controls, then switched on the pump. A loud hissing filled the space around them, along with a little line of text in Silver’s field of view. “Decompression in progress.”

Magpie’s head jerked around, momentarily dumbfounded. Then she seemed to realize, and she smiled at him. “Oh. You’re… damn. I don’t know why I didn’t think of that.”

He looked away, so she couldn’t see his smug smile. “Probably because you’re not a unicorn. I’ve heard that pegasus and bats think in three dimensions instead of two, because they’re always moving through the air. But I don’t, because I can’t fly.”

They had precious little time. Every second spent waiting for the decompression was another waiting in agony. Just how stupid was the enemy? Would they have enough time to intimidate them into giving up, or would they just rush for the airlock and try to shut it on their own?

Finally the hissing stopped, and Silver approached the much larger crank. “Push with me?”

She did. A sliver of absolute darkness appeared on the other side, then the first flicker of starlight. A concrete floor covered with lunar dust was outside, along with plenty of discarded carts and tools. They were entirely undisturbed at first, as they pushed the door as far open as it would go. Nearly twice his height, and just as wide. Enough for a cargo cart to travel through without obstruction.

“Now we stand back,” Silver said. “And… probably hold onto something. This has never been done before.”

Silver kept the bubble in place, keeping most of his concentration on the spell. He had to walk slowly to move at the same time, passing through the edge of the bubble and back into the air. He stepped to the side of the room, securing his rifle under the desk and bracing his forelegs against it.

“There’s… some chance the princess kills me for this,” he said, mostly to himself. “But if I don’t, it’s a guarantee that Flint kills all of us. We have to take the death that might come over the one that will, eh?”

Magpie wrapped one hoof around his shoulder, squeezing tight. “You’re a brave pony, Silver. If this insanity works… they’re going to build a statue of you. Not me, though. I’m already a statue. Maybe you can be one too, eh?”

Silver gritted his teeth together, then released the spell. Thousands of tons of air suddenly found nothing at all holding it back from the gulf of space.

A roar echoed through the room around them, loud enough that Silver might’ve gone deaf the instant he heard it. Dust and bits of paper pinned to the walls all went ripping past him, sucked out the massive opening into the void beyond. In a single moment, the air in their perfectly still little corner turned into a hurricane.

He shuddered and rocked in the torrent, bracing one leg against the desk and holding Magpie firmly against him with the other.

But his instinct to just wait out the disaster wasn’t helpful here. The storm didn’t stop, or even slow down. Air kept rushing past him, fast enough that he could barely hear Magpie’s voice between their helmets, even with the magic of the Alicorns sending it. “Is this what you expected, Silver? Seems like… we’re losing a lot of air!”

“We are!” he called back, finally rising to his hooves. A light pegasus in their room might very well be swept out and lost to the void, but he wasn’t that light. Magpie might be small, but now she was even denser than he was, and the wind didn’t so much as budge her. “That’s the point! They have to know… we can do what we say! Now we… have to get out there! Give them a chance to surrender! Otherwise…”

If they attacked now, it was all over. The army would win, his ponies would die, and they’d probably get the door shut before any permanent damage was done to Moonrise.

Unless they understand the airlocks as well as they seem to understand everything else. Maybe the army doesn’t know how to close them.

At first Silver crawled through the room, keeping his body pressed up against the wall. But after a short distance, it became obvious to him that path was doomed. He closed his eyes, and teleported forward through a few intervening walls, dragging Magpie along for the ride.

They appeared just behind the barricade, where Silver’s ponies held off in the same place as the old soldiers had waited. With a few big guns, and a few more sandbags.

Dust and snow blasted past them, enough that the room seemed swallowed by a fog. A fog that his soldiers had to shelter their eyes from, lest they be blinded.

Silver’s horn was already feeling sore from all this rapid spellcasting, but considering what he might be about to lose… he covered the barricade with another air-shield, this time the simpler kind centered on him.

The terrible roar became distant, like they’d stepped into a little tin building. A layer of dust and debris collected on the edge of the shield, bouncing past. But they were out of the shortest path to the exit, so there was no reason to linger with them too long.

“That’s it,” Silver declared. “As you can tell. But now… we might want to go outside. We could probably take a few shots from the roof before the army reaches the gates.”

“What do we have left?” Nidus lifted his fallen weapon anyway. The same one he’d used to lead their captured soldiers away. “You destroyed the door? We don’t have anything left to negotiate with.”

“I didn’t destroy it. I just opened it, as soon as Flint disobeyed. I’m going to… I was hoping to send an envoy. To remind her that she still has a chance to comply. I would go myself, but that will make the request seem petty. She needs to think of me as a pony worthy of respect, but also one she can easily defeat. That means sending someone.”

For a few seconds there was silence, except for the roar of wind just outside the air-shield.

Finally Rictus stepped forward. “I don’t know, uh… I don’t know why they didn’t find my name when they were getting rid of ponies earlier. But they should’ve. It’s been borrowed time since then.” He reached out, clasping Silver on the shoulder. “What’s the message?”

“I can still shut the door. But if she comes to the gates with anyone but herself and the witnesses I requested, I’ll destroy it before she can reach the door. I’ll blow it so wide that no unicorn could hold the air in. Tell her that.”

Rictus nodded gravely, then let go. “I’ll do it, you… absolute mad pony. But if I don’t come back, just… make the new world better than the old one. Promise there won’t be any damn colors.”

Silver nodded. “No colors, promise. Or leaving people to freeze in the cold, or letting them starve when they’re too sick to work. None of that.”

They followed Rictus to the front of the building, though they didn’t travel much further. The outside was… well, he should’ve expected the chaos waiting outside. A great cloud of dirt, dust, and hoof-sized debris were swept along at terrifying speeds, banging into the outside of his air-shield before smashing against the building. It was impossible to see more than a few meters before the chaos swallowed everything.

I wonder if we finally got your attention. What are you thinking right now in your skytowers, drinking wine beside your personal heat-vents? Did we finally get your attention? Will you take us seriously now?

“How long until nopony can breathe?” Magpie asked. Her voice would be muffled by the helmet to the others, though in the same bubble they would probably still understand her. “You said it would take hours for all the air to get sucked out, but ponies start dying before that, don’t they?”

He shrugged. “I… don’t know. You’re getting into math now. I’d need to know the size of the cavern, the pressure of the air… and probably more I can’t think of. My father didn’t get to subjects that advanced before they executed him.”

That silenced her, and any investigation from the rest of his ponies besides. “This decision is theirs, anyway. Flint gets to decide when it stops. Either they meet our demands, or… we leave it open.” He spoke so loudly that his voice echoed inside his helmet. But that didn’t matter if the audience could hear him clearly. So far, it seemed they could.

They weren’t kept waiting for long. Silver tensed as the first pony shapes emerged from the fog, but his fears that it was an attacking army were in vain. There were only half a dozen figures here, towering soldiers with bodies well fed since their earliest years, wearing air-armor except for their faces. Similar to what Silver’s own ponies had done.

They slowed as they neared the building, holding weapons close.

“Don’t shoot,” Silver ordered. His mob were already drawing their own guns. Half of them probably didn’t even know how to shoot them. But Silver himself wasn’t much better. “We wanted this. If you attack them now, our compromise is ruined. Keep your guns ready, watch them for betrayal, but don’t shoot unless they do first. If you do, my Voidseeker will kill you, not them. Isn’t that right, Magpie?”

“I’ll what? I’ll… yeah! Fear the pony made of glass. I’m sharper than any knife you’ve ever seen.”

Silver stepped forward, past the protection of his soldiers. “Get ready to lose your shield!” he yelled back. “Hold onto something.”

He held still, then banished the spell. The terrible roar returned, along with a constant battering against his air-armor. But the Alicorn construction was tough, and he couldn’t even feel it. It was only the noise as he crossed towards the group. He didn’t actually have earth pony strength to resist the wind, but the suit was a decent substitute.

He stopped half a dozen paces away, close enough that he could get a good look at the enemy. One of them looked different than the others—his armor was silvery metal, and seemed to radiate the shimmer of moonlight rather than just reflecting Silver’s suit. The stallion wearing it seemed chiseled from white marble, with deep red eyes and fury on his face.

Lord Regent. He came in person.

Silver wasn’t ready, he needed to prepare! There were spells to write, research to do… he couldn’t fight that pony yet! But it wasn’t the Lord Regent who stepped forward. Another pony—smaller, though in air-armor she wasn’t much smaller than Silver—advanced from the crowd.

Her mane was too short to be whipped about in the storm, her eyes covered by Dustwalker goggles. A gigantic mace was strapped to the back of her air-armor, which was made as much from steel as flexible resin. In her case, it really was armor. “You’re the source of this,” she barked. “Not rotting in the fungal cavern with the rest?”

“It was fight or die, Flint,” he spat. “You created this. Did you expect ponies to curl up and die?”

She tensed, one hoof briefly twitching towards her back. But she didn’t draw her weapon. “I expected them to do their duty. The strong would have survived, and the weak would be removed from the population. Moonrise doesn’t have the food to squander on those who can’t provide. Now, shut the door. Stop the air before we all die.”

“Do you agree to my challenge?” he countered. “Before these witnesses?”

She laughed. “I see the way your ponies hold their weapons, child. The six of us could cut them down and reach the door. We don’t need your permission. Obey, and I will grant you all a quick death. It’s more than you deserve.”

It was his turn to laugh, with every drop of contempt he could. “Try it. But before you do, I suggest you look at the mounted guns on the roof. Maybe these ponies miss with a dozen bullets, but do you think we can miss with a thousand?”

Before Flint could answer, a louder voice boomed from behind her. Despite the noise, apparently the Lord Regent could hear. “Accept the challenge, Flint. He has already killed half a dozen of your ponies—honor demands it. Pony, who are you? What is your name?”

“Silver Star,” he called back, hopefully just as loud.

“Order your ponies to surrender when you lose the duel, and send one inside to end this madness. You will have no need of it if you win.”

Silver nodded. He’d been expecting something like this, and it made sense. Letting the air drain away while they fought would only be hurting the citizens of Moonrise. He took a few steps back, then invoked a far simpler spell, making his voice roar over the wind for his soldiers to hear. “Run to the baricade and shut the airlock! If I fall, you must surrender this building to the army. Those are our terms!”

He turned back; expression flat. “Good enough?”

“Fine,” Rockshanks said, unhappy. “Kill him quickly, Flint. End this.”

Chapter 48: Fated Contest

“I shouldn’t be reduced to this…” Flint muttered, glancing over her shoulder at the Lord Regent. “Couldn’t one of my lieutenants fight instead? He’s not in my chain of command.”

Below his air-armor, Rockshanks’s face was unmoved. “In a way, he is. You supervise the dross clinging to Moonrise’s underbelly. It was your responsibility to be certain they marched with the rest of us towards salvation. Instead, we see rebellion. If the princess were here, with a small number of rebels camped on our air supply… she would likely kill all of us and wipe the slate clean. Be grateful she has entrusted ruling the city to me.”

He stepped back, and as he did the soldiers with him did the same. Five in total, each wearing air-armor accented with purple and blue. Noble colors—presumably they were his honor guard. Was the city above so stratified that they selected by tribe as well as color? “You are a stranger to the honor of Nightmare’s service, so I remind you of our laws. The strength of sword and spell alone decide this duel. Firearms or interference from other ponies forfeits the contest and demands execution.”

“Our Lord Regent is honorable,” Silver said. He focused his magic, drawing a stolen sword from the side of his armor and holding it in front of him. It was only the second time he’d held one, after yanking it from the corpse of a dead soldier a few hours earlier. “I know you aren’t, Flint. You’re as rotten as the cavern you sent the rebellion ponies to. We all know it.”

Finally it was enough. She swore under her breath, lifting the massive mace from over her shoulders and holding it in front of her. The weapon was probably as heavy as a pegasus, with wickedly sharp spikes protruding just far enough to puncture air armor or shatter the bones underneath.

So much metal would’ve been impossible for a unicorn to lift with just one leg, be they stallion or mare. But with magic, Flint handled it easily. “I do not understand why you’re so determined to die. I would’ve just shot you, but now? Now your ponies will have to watch their leader beaten until they’re a mess of blood and ichor. They’ll die in terror, instead of mercifully as I intended.”

He held the sword in a guard just in front of his face, the same way he’d seen soldiers do his whole life. That said, he didn’t actually know how to fight with one. He could swing a shovel, so long as he was swinging it to dig ditches. He could swing a pickaxe, if he was trying to widen a cavern or knock down the dirty ice that sometimes froze along Moonrise’s edges.

But a sword? He knew as little about one of these as he did about rifles. Oh buck, this is really happening. I actually have to win. This point had seemed so distant that he’d stopped worrying about it before. Why prepare for something that probably wouldn’t happen anyway?

Silver took a few steps to the side, away from the line of abandoned mining equipment and cargo carts, so that he directly blocked Flint from his companions.

He glanced over his shoulder, looking to Magpie for support. But instead of waiting right by the doors, ready to jump in and help the instant something happened—she was completely gone. Had she somehow recovered her shadowstep after all?

She abandoned me. When it was finally time to fight, she left me behind. How could she?

“Where’s that nerve?” Flint advanced on him, lifting the mace a little higher in her grip. “All that bravado, pony? But you’re really a coward under all that, aren’t you? Whatever artifact you’ve stolen to lead your… band of suicidal ponies… you’ve realized it won’t protect you from a real warrior?”

She advanced abruptly, though she only nudged forward with her body while the mace itself flew straight for his helmet.

Silver was incredibly quick with his magic, and he easily lifted the sword to block, pointing it straight at the crushing metal weapon.

Flint’s weapon pushed against his for a single moment, as the force of their magical strength met. He jerked, his real body sliding back along the dirty ground. None of his street fights had prepared him for this—unicorns just weren’t tough enough to survive out in the dirty corners of Moonrise.

The sword bent, then exploded. Metal showered out in all directions, hissing and steaming as it finally fell in the dirt at their feet. Silver lost his grip on the weapon, his little levitation spell ending with a painful stab at his horn.

The mace kept moving towards him, though no longer like a weapon swung and more like a self-guided projectile. He dodged to the side, sliding through the sand.

But just because it looked a little like something thrown didn’t mean it was. Flint’s mace changed directions with him, smashing into one of his legs.

He felt a sudden tension around his legs as the armor went rigid, harder than it ever had with Magpie. He felt the shape of what he guessed was one of the spikes, thanking the ancient Alicorns for their perfect engineering and wisdom. Maybe they hadn’t been able to hold off the end of the world, but at least they’d done something right.

There was a faint popping sound, followed instantly by an explosion of pain from his leg. Silver screamed, shoving outward with a burst of magic more powerful than any single spell he’d used before. He caught a flicker of metal as the mace went spinning up into the air, and out of sight.

Meanwhile, his helmet filled with red. A little outline of his armor appeared, with a bright red mark lined up perfectly with the total agony he felt. “Integrity failure!” said a voice in a long dead language. “Atmosphere detected. Emergency seal not required.”

He tried to rise to his hooves, but found his leg protested against even the slightest pressure. Had she broken it with one swing, or was that just the spike’s damage as it went through him?

“Pitiful,” she said. She drew her dagger from a sheath hidden between armor plates, twirling it dexterously through the air in front of her. “This is the pony who vexed me for the last decade? Downed in a single blow?”

An even glow of red light came suddenly from behind her: the Lord Regent’s honor guard were lighting the battlefield with their horns. It made Flint glow, and the blood trickling down his leg turned almost black by comparison.

There wasn’t much of it, all things considered. But within the suit, he could feel it collecting near a hoof. Stars preserve him if she’d somehow scored an artery.

“I wonder how much of your coat I can take before you die,” she said, taking another step closer. “I’ve never tried it in weather like this before. I think the cold will slow your loss of blood, and make you last longer. What do you think?”

Through the pain, Silver finally heard a distant roar of voices. His rebellion ponies, urging him on. The brave mares and stallions who had come to fight for their loved ones, knowing they probably wouldn’t come back.

“Get up!” Nidus was calling, louder than the rest. “Lead, dammit!”

He groaned, then gritted his teeth and rose. The pain was excruciating, but his leg wasn’t broken after all. He could put a little weight on it.

He couldn’t back up, not without getting too close to the hasty battle line his troops had made. Instead he retreated sideways, towards the silent tractors and empty carts.

“You have no idea who you’re fighting.” He glanced to the side, where the alien gun was still hidden in his satchel there. But as tempting as it was, he couldn’t use a firearm during a duel. It would be a demand for them to kill him.

“Of course I don’t,” Flint said, and the dagger flew suddenly at his neck.

He twitched, about to dodge fruitlessly again—but why should he? Silver Star dug his booted hooves into the sand, gritting his teeth and focusing on the dagger.

Force crashed against his mind, like a stiff blow to the side of his head. His good legs braced against the ground reflexively, as the force Flint had imbued into the dagger was turned. She might be better trained, but that didn’t make her magic stronger. The dagger stopped a meter from his neck, shivering in the air before rotating slowly around until it pointed at Flint.

For a few seconds they were locked against each other, both shaking from the force. Sweat trickled from his brow, condensing as a foggy mist against the outside of his armor. “This is… for… Moonrise.” It was the same focus he’d channeled during a hundred duels in the alleys and streets. It was the focus of one who knew he must fight or die.

He took a step forward, and the dagger moved with him. Flint slid back, her hooves digging into the sand. Not enough to save her. The dagger kept moving. Was that fear he could see on her face? For a moment his own pain seemed secondary—it was the lives of all Moonrise that depended on him.

The pressure on his mind was suddenly gone, so fast he couldn’t even process it. The dagger kept on moving, zipping forward towards the place where Flint had been. It smashed against the stone wall, snapping into two pieces. At nearly the same moment something struck him from the front—a charging pony, bolstered by magical force. How had she let go and moved so fast?

Silver screamed as he was lifted from his hooves, flying backward and smashing into the side of a cart. Lunarium bent and squealed under his lateral force, but at least it wasn’t the drill.

He dropped to the ground in front of the cart, not even managing to rise to one hoof this time. Could he reach the gun? His whole body was aching now, and his muscles barely obeyed him. How much of this could one pony survive? I need you, Polestar. Where’s that power you said I would have? Do you want me to fail?

He felt no response, not even a faint pressure to suggest another presence might be watching. He was alone.

“I told you just to get this over with!” called a voice, muffled by his helmet. The Lord Regent. “Let’s be done with this, Flint. Every moment we’re out here is another that the princess might return, and find I am not waiting for her.”

Silver’s helmet was half covered with dust, but he could still make out the little outline projected for him. Now there were half a dozen red spots, with things like “compression warning” and “systems damage detected.”

I’m going to die here. Maybe he could get to the gun, use it anyway? Had it even survived?

“Is this what you expected?” Flint said from in front of him. She selected a nearby vehicle, yanking at it with her magic until she came away with a metal rod. She turned back, bearing down on him with her makeshift club. “What did you think waited for you? Because you were the king of some hidden corner of the slums, that you were somehow an equal to Nightmare’s finest fighting mares?”

She swung rapidly, and this time his head ached far too much. He couldn’t respond as she smashed it right at his face. The alien material went instantly cloudy at the impact, but this time it didn’t deform even a millimeter. His neck and back stiffened, pulled down by the blow. “At least you have this air-armor, or this wouldn’t even be a fight. Maybe they’ll sing songs about the day General Flint saved Moonrise from the evil pony who wanted to suffocate everyone.”

She lifted the metal bar again, bent and flattened where it had hit. Between the pain and the even whiteness of his helmet, he couldn’t see her face. But he imagined she was leering at him.

Then she swung again. His helmet made the sound of crystal glass rubbing against gravel, and a few chunks came away, showering the top of his head. One good blow like that into his horn, and he’d be dead before he could blink.

“Critical damage sustained,” said the voice. “Pressure seals compromised. Critical damage—”

Silver’s eyes scanned the crowd behind Flint, desperate for any waiting help. There was none from the Lord Regent or his honor guard—they just lit the battlefield, witnesses who honored the ancient traditions despite all expectations. And from his own side—ponies hung their heads. The only mercy was that he couldn’t see their faces. They would probably be ashamed, preparing themselves for the death he had led them to.

“Oh, you’re looking for help?” She reached down, prying at the edge of his helmet with the bar. A huge opening appeared, as the not-glass crumbled away in huge chunks. Cool air rushed in, though of course that didn’t weaken him.

You sent me to die, but you still protect me from the cold? But there was no response, just as he saw no sign of Magpie from the crowd. He really had been abandoned.

“You’re right, they should see this.” Instead of swinging for him again, Flint yanked him by the collar, dragging him along the dirt until they were only meters from the watching rebellion. She held him there, forcing him to look into their faces. Silver’s magic spluttered, any resistance dying under the incredible pain.

A unicorn needed concentration to use their spells. Even if his magic was a bit stronger, that wouldn’t be enough. “You wanted him for your general? Let me show you where he’s led you, ponies!” She dropped him casually to the ground, lifting her metal rod.

Silver was a colt again. The chill of an oncoming night surrounded him, though it was still warm enough that plenty of the other scraps were still out fighting over whatever they could find.

He landed with a splatter of mud, rolling through it before smacking into the side of a building.

“Unicorns aren’t so strong without their fancy houses to hide in,” said a voice. Cider, his words slow and heavily accented. But he had the magic of earth, and that meant he could already work an adult shift. Adult shift, adult rations. He wasn’t starving like Silver Star.

His consorts—a gaggle of other street urchins, laughed and cheered, pointing at Silver. Variations on “White!” and “Shouldn’t have come down here!”

“I… had to,” he croaked, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to stand. Thin legs wobbled beneath him, and his horn sparked uselessly. “Regent… would’ve killed my brother and me. Wanted us gone.”

But if Silver thought his admission would prompt mercy, he was sorely mistaken. Rather than back off, the crowd seemed increasingly furious. There would be no mercy from them. If anything, his remark seemed to be an invitation.

Cider didn’t seem to take it well, furious eyes locking suddenly on him. “Oh yeah? Well I guess we should go do what the Lord Regent wants, huh? Starting with your brother. He’s even more pathetic than you.”

He spun around, towards the edges of distant caverns where a pair of orphans could shelter. Where his brother was hiding even now, waiting for Silver to bring back the day’s scraps.

The ponies of Moonrise were depending on him. Without him standing in their way, everyone who had stood up to fight back would die on the street. With them gone, nothing would keep Flint from freezing the others left without shelters. It would be the largest single act of murder Moonrise had ever seen.

Silver Star did then the same thing he’d discovered for his first time back in his distant childhood—he yanked himself sideways into a teleport, pulling his enemy with him. A thousand eyes opened all around them, scanning the abyss like baleful sentinels. How could anything be so… hateful?

Foam hissed and spluttered from the openings in Silver’s suit, holding his injured leg suddenly rigid as the suit sealed around him. It could do nothing similar for the helmet, that was beyond repair. But holding his breath was easier than being beaten to death, and he’d been ready for it.

Frost condensed on the edges of his shattered helmet, though as usual the cold never touched him. It wrapped around Flint as well, covering her helmet with a thin coating that spread slowly down her shoulders and back. There could be no speech in this airless place, a washed-out eternity with nothing but eyes. Maybe it was really just deep space, inconceivably far from the world they knew.

Then Flint did the one thing Silver knew never to try—she lunged at him. Her makeshift club hadn’t come with her, but she could still smack into the side of his suit. He hadn’t wanted to move, so for him there was no floor at all, and he drifted as though he were in space, no more interesting than he’d been before.

The fury he’d sensed briefly from the eyes now fled from him, as thousands of them all focused intently on Flint. She didn’t notice, or maybe she didn’t care. She clawed at him, getting her forelegs up against his neck. She wasn’t an earth pony, who could’ve crushed his lungs with a second’s effort. Whatever she was trying to do with her magic didn’t work here, not from the way her horn sparked and spluttered.

Few unicorns knew how to teleport, and apparently she wasn’t one of them.

Her suit began to glow, metal plates reflecting deep purple eyes from the deep. Silver couldn’t have said how he knew, but he watched those eyes close in. The greater darkness around them seemed less like a starfield, and more like a dim night in Moonrise, in the gloomy buildings with electric lights that only sort of worked.

Flint didn’t notice. “Out…” she said, or he thought she said. He was only feeling it through the outside of her helmet. “Of here. Now.”

He couldn’t reply. There was no air in his lungs. Besides, he couldn’t take away his offering.

In a single moment, the dull glow around her armor became a brilliant flame, hot enough that the few bits of glass left in his helmet went opaque. A second later, she started screaming. Though he was only centimeters away, none of the heat touched him. He was still frozen in the lightless void, his enemies hateful but unprovoked.

Under her helmet, Flint’s face caught fire.

He couldn’t keep watching. Even if it wasn’t too bright, even if his own suit didn’t suddenly hiss about thermal warnings, he couldn’t keep holding his breath forever. The spell he’d invoked to bring them ended in a flash, sending him spinning away from Flint as he collapsed to the ground. In the center of the clearing now, not under the digging equipment where he’d been before.

Flint’s screams suddenly echoed through the chamber, even as the awful stench of burning flesh and metal rose up from beside him. He brushed aside a few scraps of glass, forcing himself to look back at her.

Silver Star had never seen metal burn before, but he saw it now. Bright yellow flames wicked up and around her armor, which glowed blue and hurt to look at. She could only scream for a few more seconds before her voice died completely. Even as a terrible enemy who had wanted to murder innocent people, Silver could hope that she would die swiftly too.

Then ponies began to cheer. Calls went up from the roof of the building. The ponies he’d put on the gun yelled and stomped, but Silver had no eyes for them.

Slowly, his body still aching with the effort, he forced himself to stand. His left hindleg was rigid around the knee where it was broken, and white fluff squeezed out with every step. The air armor’s vain attempt to repair itself, maybe?

He passed Flint’s body, armor deforming around where she had been, oozing down onto the ground in a shape only vaguely reminiscent of a pony. He couldn’t take her helmet as a sign of victory; the way ponies usually did. Instead he glanced around, until he saw her mace still stuck into the ceiling. He yanked it down, and it shook in the air before him. But he managed, holding it as he approached the Lord Regent.

Rockshanks stared at him as he advanced, expression mostly obscured by his helmet. A grimace, though whether it was of pain or satisfaction, Silver couldn’t tell.

“I claim… her office,” Silver said, standing tall. “By trial combat.” He dropped the mace at Rockshanks’s hooves.

“That was… an unusual duel,” he said, voice somehow unmoved by the death of his general. Did he not care at all? “Yet the results are conclusive, there’s no doubt about that. I’m glad ponies in the future will have such a stark reminder of what waits for those who fail me.” He glanced once to the side, to his bodyguards. But they didn’t react, just kept up their slowly flickering red glow. It was uncomfortable this close to them.

“Your name was Silver Star, wasn’t it? As general in Flint’s place, how will you do things differently? You must’ve had some change in mind, to go to such risk. Well, here you are.”

Silver nodded, then spun slowly around to face his soldiers. It wasn’t Rockshanks’s world that was going to change now, not really. In all his life, Silver had seen him only a few times. His city was the one above, and Silver’s the one below.

He raised his voice, shouting loud enough that it echoed through the cavern. Even if the wind had still been sucking away their air, his ponies would’ve been able to hear him up on the rooftop. “The Whites and Yellows and Reds of Moonrise will live differently from today! No longer will they suffer without enough heat in their shelters, or work without food in their bellies! No more!”

Rockshanks cleared his throat, so quiet within his helmet that Silver almost didn’t hear at all. “Well that sounds like insanity. Accomplish nothing and eat away our stores? I think not.” He snapped one hoof down.

The reaction was instantaneous. Not a spell from him—but every one of his bodyguards, all acting together. Light rose, so incredibly bright that Silver dropped to one knee, shielding his eyes with the other leg. All this time it hadn’t been a light spell—they’d been preparing an attack.

There was a crack of sound like thunder, and suddenly Silver was suspended. He wasn’t suffocating, but… he couldn’t move, couldn’t even breathe. Red light collected around him into a crystal, like an angry ruby. It encased him perfectly, pressing up against the skin of his face, filling every opening in the shattered helmet.

He couldn’t see what his soldiers were doing, couldn’t hear them either. Yet he had been facing the regent, and he could see as the unicorn pointed, and Silver lifted suddenly into the air. They held him over themselves, like a shade against Moonrise’s constant trickling rain.

Or against machinegun fire. The rebellion ponies don’t want to hit me by mistake.

Silver wanted to scream in protest, to rage against this injustice. He was general now, not some trophy!

They won’t let you get away with this. My ponies still control the door. They can blow it open again if you don’t fix this.

He was powerless to say so. He couldn’t even hear Rockshanks through the glass as he was carried towards a nearby skytower.

Chapter 49: Fate of Mercy

Silver could only watch helplessly as he was dragged up into another world. He mentally screamed, struggling desperately to channel his magic and escape. But he could no more do that than anything else. The area in front of him was clear, but that was all.

Whatever terrible spell the bodyguards of Rockshanks had used, it didn’t even have the decency of killing him. He was forced to watch as the metal ramp gave way to stone, then at last the thin veneer of wood. The unicorns didn’t keep levitating him—after climbing up several twisting ramps towards what had to be the peak of a skytower. They had some kind of cart waiting for him, a wheeled platform that let them relax.

Their spell didn’t fail, though. Rockshanks circled around to the front of it, meeting his eyes. Silver couldn’t hear anymore, but his mouth was moving. Even so, he could guess. This would be the gloating over his victory—probably something about how Flint was incompetent, and he’d been hoping for Silver to get rid of her for him.

I’ve earned my spot. I followed the rules; I fought your duel, and you attacked me. I leave the Alicorn gun in my satchel, and this is what I get in return? The ones ruling over Moonrise didn’t even care about their own rules. And why should the Lord Regent glance at the ponies living in the dirt, when the world was like this? Maybe they’ll execute me by leaving me out in space. I’ll have to have my magic ready.

Silver Star had been incredibly young when he saw this place, though unlike his brother some of his memories had persisted. The skytowers were themselves divided into floors, with the most important ponies living near the top. The air was fresher there, not perpetually damp with condensation and smelling of mold. Some part of him expected a military barracks, with sturdy ponies lining up for the invasion… but that wasn’t what was there.

Instead he was carted into a ballroom, with floors of polished wood and many ponies gathered in celebration. They didn’t seem to care they’d been about to run out of air, and certainly the night didn’t bother them. With all the vents overhead, they probably wouldn’t even shiver up here.

Silver Star didn’t get another good view of the Regent, but he saw plenty of fancy ponies. Many wore military uniforms, though not the kind he was used to from the lower city. These weren’t secondhand, but bright blue or purple with shiny Lunarium buttons and polished black shoes. Some wore dresses, or coats with frocks. They carried weapons, but not rusty clubs. For all he knew, these sabers might actually be silver, and the rifles had wooden stocks with gold in back.

If there was any mercy to Silver in his makeshift prison, it was that he couldn’t hear them. Couldn’t hear the Lord Regent’s speech, or the laughter and mockery from the ponies outside. He could still see them point and grin to one another, and it didn’t take much to imagine what they must be feeling. He couldn’t even glare back at them, couldn’t even look properly defiant. His body was frozen in the exact moment he’d been captured, looking stupefied.

Silver couldn’t say how long he was kept at the front of the party. Eventually attention turned from him, and the crowd returned to their eating. There were tables overflowing with fruit here, loaves of bread bigger than his head, even bat delicacies like moth flambé. From the condensation on the edge of a nearby bowl, Silver guessed they were even serving a myth his father had told him about from an early age: ice cream.

He didn’t taste any of it, not that he would have. How could he enjoy all this when he knew how many were starving down below? Was the cold setting in yet? How much longer did the Whites and Yellows have in their shelters before they started dying?

Ponies made their way up to his prison, faces mocking. A few pointed or gestured, some just spat and walked away. Silver didn’t need to hear their insults to imagine what they were probably saying. ‘This is the pony who thought he could change the world? This is the revolution we feared?’

Apparently not. He’d done everything he could’ve dreamed of. He knew how to walk out in the vacuum of space, he’d seen the Sacred City, he’d seen Flint get the justice she deserved. But the ending… it was all wrong. I guess you were smarter than I was, Magpie. You always said you weren’t a fighter. As soon as we were losing, you got out.

Eventually the party ended, and ponies filed out. The lights dimmed, and his cart rolled again. He caught no glimpse of the Lord Regent. If this was the path to his execution, wouldn’t he at least want to be there? Or was Silver Star so beneath contempt that he would die without even an enemy to watch.

It wasn’t the party that hurt the most, or even knowing that all the ponies counting on him would soon die. After all, there was still some hope there. He hadn’t seen what happened at the entrance. Maybe his soldiers would open the gates again and let everypony die. Did any of them really have the heart to murder their families so that other ponies would die too?

Silver couldn’t tell from inside his crystal prison, but from the lack of wind rustling at the tapestries or suffocated ponies on the floor, he doubted it.

They didn’t travel to an execution, or even some secret path to the surface for him to be abandoned. Of course they would know not to do that, after all the magic he’d used during his duel with Flint.

Instead, Silver watched as he was pushed into somewhere barely large enough for his prison. A closet, or a cell. Worn gray bricks waited outside, and nothing else. Then the lights went out, and he couldn’t even see that. This is when they kill me, right? Their stasis spell strangles me. I won’t have to wait here.

No death came. Silver had no sense of time there in the dark, though it felt like there was ample time to go around. Mentally he raged, wanted to smash the walls and blast them apart with a thousand spells. But the Lord Regent hadn’t even given him the chance to fight. Maybe he’d realized that a pony who could fight his lackey would also be a threat to him. Maybe he thought a life of parties and plenty didn’t prepare him for the dangers of the lower city.

There was enough time for curses to go around. For Flint, who had tormented so many ponies for so long, the Lord Regent for his dishonor, Magpie for abandoning him, the princess for looking blindly away from the suffering of her subjects. He even cursed his brother for being lucky enough to die instead of seeing all this.

While I’m frozen here, ponies are getting colder. Maybe they’re already dying. They weren’t in good health to start with. And if they don’t freeze, they’ll eventually starve.

His little rebellion hadn’t opened the floodgates and drained the rest of the air. At least that was something he could be thankful for. It worked great as a threat, but less so when he thought about all of Moonrise dying.

His memory of the high Greens and Blues and Purples was fresh. They hated him. Could he hate them?

If I’d been born into that life, would I know any better?

“Of course you would,” said a voice, breaking through the eternal silence of his cell. Silver was still trapped, and consciously he knew there was a wall centimeters from the edge of the crystal trapping him.

That didn’t stop a pony from striding into his view, hobbling on crutches with each step. His coat was dull silver, washed to white in his mane from the stress of many years. “Father?” He couldn’t speak, but the words came anyway.

The pony seemed to reach out, settling a hoof on his shoulder. One eye was cloudy with cataracts, the other icy blue. He’d never been so close to it before. “I thought I raised you better than this, Silver. Stars don’t hallucinate. Can’t lie to yourself like this.”

Silver smiled weakly, wiping a tear away. It wasn’t real either—he was still frozen. But the longer it continued, the more concrete it all felt. “Sorry, Dad. I’ll do better next time.”

“Bucking better.” The stallion’s horn glowed, and a brown satchel lifted from his back. It clanked loudly as he settled it at his hooves, tools rattling together. Something levitated out from within—an intricate mechanical pocket-watch, with its gears and sprockets all gliding around it through the air. Argent Star lifted a little silver mallet, and began to work, tapping each piece into place while squinting at it with his single good eye. “I was saying. Don’t make excuses for evil, son. You do see it, and you do what I did. Spit in its face. You aren’t going to help them murder.”

Silver laughed, his voice bitter. “That’s noble, Dad. Not doing what they wanted, not following their rules. But the regent killed you. Then Ivory froze in a ditch. I would’ve too, if…”

Something hit him in the face. Not like the duel. No one was trying to kill him. His father’s mallet felt cold against his coat, even though it couldn’t actually be there. “I raised you better ‘an self-pity too, Silver.” Quiet taps of his mallet echoed against the metal, sounding almost like glass. “Nopony hurt more than I. It wasn’t supposed to…” He sighed. “It’s agony to see what happens sometimes, Silver. But you can’t second-guess yourself every moment. Go another step with evil, because it will do more harm if you don’t? Lies.”

The unicorn shook his head, long white mane hanging briefly in front of his face. He brushed it away, then went back to his watch. It was almost finished now, just the delicate little glass face left to settle into place. “Five hundred years ago, a good pony named Luna saw the evil happening in her world. She fought it, even knowing it would ruin her life. Even though… well, lots of ponies suffered. Wars ain’t good for anypony but the accountants.”

Silver jolted. “You mean… you’re saying we’re going through all this because she made deals with Nightmare? The thing that… created the Voidseekers. That’s what Polestar said.”

“Wise pony, then.” His father removed a little cloth, covering up the glass face before tapping at it with his hammer again. “If I was still alive, I’d help you. But that’s why ponies have foals in the first place. Someone’s got to take up the mantle. Finish what I started. Centuries have gone by with ponies tolerating evil. Now they’re surprised when it gets worse? Please. I didn’t finish your education, but I didn’t raise you to be stupid.”

He raised his mallet, tapping lightly on the glass. His strike seemed like a torrential blow, shuddering the whole world around Silver. His body shook, and a thousand daggers stabbed suddenly into his face. “What… what am I supposed to do?” he asked dumbly. “I’m already captured. It’s a little late for advice.”

“About that,” the stallion said, readying his mallet. “Do better this time.”

He swung the hammer, and Silver Star’s world exploded.

---

For a few moments, Silver was frozen in place, holding that same stupefied pose he’d been captured in. Then he slumped to one knee, all strength draining from him. He drew in a harsh breath of air, his head spinning. Of course he must’ve had air somehow, he would’ve died in minutes without it. But his body didn’t seem to realize what was so obviously wrong, or care.

“You just going to stand there in the dark?” asked a familiar voice. Based on the echo off the walls of the small room, he guessed it was actually real this time.

Silver’s horn flickered, just bright enough to see the figure waiting in the open doorway. She wore thick robes, and one of the silly paper masks that had been passed around at the party. But under all that, he could see through her eyes, as her body caught the glow of his horn and refracted a hundred different ways. “Magpie?”

She hurried over, brushing at him with one leg. Wisps of red crystal fell around him, turning to smoke as soon as they broke contact with his body. The stasis spell was finally ended. “Who else would save you from your stupid plans? It’s basically my full-time job at this point.”

He hugged her, though he was careful not to squeeze too hard. Even with his helmet shattered, the rest of his body was still wearing the air-armor. Broken and useless now, holding a hind leg rigid. “I thought you’d given up on me. You didn’t watch the fight.”

She returned the embrace. Even so, her tone was still harsh, sarcastic. But he wouldn’t have believed she was the real Magpie if she wasn’t. “What good would that do? I’m standing right in the line of fire if they screw us. Well, when they screw us. I told you this would happen—big important ponies make rules for everyone else. They don’t have to obey them.”

He held on for another moment more. He’d never touched her for so long, not even when she was still… well, not alive. She was more alive now, wasn’t she? Undead? Finally he rose, teeth gritting grimly together. “Did he attack the exit? Is everypony…”

Magpie shook her head. “I didn’t get close, but I think they were only afraid of you. They have soldiers nearby, ready to attack if they open the airlock again. Otherwise they’ll just wait until they freeze, then clean up the mess.”

Bastards. The shelters would last a little longer, but not much. Maybe another day, if nopony opened the doors? The ponies inside were already weakened from the early parts of night. They didn’t have time for a clever plan.

“I can’t let them die, Magpie.”

Silver tugged on the edges of his broken helmet, separating it from the armor and tossing it aside. He shook his leg, and the thin foam inside crumbled away under his touch. It was stiff, but some protection was better than none. Without the armor, he probably would’ve broken his leg.

“I know,” she said. “You’re not a Voidseeker, you can’t just go to the surface and wait for Rockshanks to die. Once you got into this, it was going to kill one of you. I tried to warn you.”

I wouldn’t do anything differently. Except maybe come up with a way to fight without depending on his enemy’s honor. That was obviously a mistake.

“We have to get the heat back on,” Silver declared. “The ponies downstairs can’t have long. We can break into the core, and—”

Magpie shoved up against his mouth with her leg, forcing it closed. He glared down at her, but didn’t fight. She might be made of rock, but she seemed strong regardless. “That’s a stupid plan, Silver. Even if we could make it to the core—the best protected part of Moonrise—what happens the instant we leave? They shut the heat off again, and it’s all for nothing. That’s assuming it even can be turned on. This whole buckin’ city is falling apart, I guess it will take engineers to fix.”

Silver’s ears fell flat, his tail hanging limply behind him. He nodded bleakly. “That’s… you’re right. So what do we do? Not nothing.” He reached sideways, removing the hard shell attached to his armor and opening it. The plastic dropped, revealing the Alicorn gun inside. He held it up, brushing away the dust with his magic. “Even if I kill Rockshanks, his soldiers wouldn’t obey me. They don’t care about our laws, throwing me in here after I won.”

“They made excuses,” Magpie muttered. “I overheard… lots of cheating. They think your teleport was getting Flint near someone else who did the actual killing. Otherwise you would’ve blasted her with that magic in front of everyone.”

They might be right, technically. “I don’t know what to do, Magpie. I could… break something the city really needs, but what good does that do? Kill people complicit with evil, maybe. But revenge won’t save the ponies down in the cold.”

She settled down beside him in the dark, silent and still. For a few minutes Silver could hear nothing at all, other than the hissing of a metal vent overhead. Even in their prison, the ponies up here have heat. How little do they share with the rest of us?

“I’m out of ideas,” he said, rising again. He levitated the Alicorn magazine into place—though maybe that was the wrong name. Not even the Alicorns had made this gun. It clicked, a satisfyingly final sound. “Killing Rockshanks doesn’t do me any good. There’s only one creature that can help now.”

He turned, looking suddenly grim. “Magpie, how well do you know this place?”

She shrugged. “I’ve been robbing it for a few months, so I got to know it pretty well. Nowhere too secure. Staying to the places ponies ignore is how you don’t get caught, even when you can shadowstep.”

“Do you know any other ways to the surface?” he asked. “Forget the core, we’re going to the Lunar Palace.”

Chapter 50: Final Fate

The further Magpie led him; the more impressed Silver became. It wasn’t just that she knew where to take him to avoid exposing them to the hundreds of ponies working in the skytowers, but also the simple reality that she had made it so far entirely on her own. Magpie was half the size of a modern stallion, and made sounds like glass whenever she moved. He wouldn’t have imagined something like her even could hide.

She clearly hadn’t snuck past every obstacle—outside his cell was a hallway, and at the entrance, a pair of soldiers lay limply in their armor, bleeding out onto the stone. “You did this without getting caught?” he asked. “I thought you didn’t…” He glanced towards her, and could clearly make out the shape of her rifle under her robes. But could she have fired a gun in close quarters without getting the wrath of the Lunar Army called down on them? “I thought you didn’t know how to fight.”

She shivered, pulling up her hood. “I served in the Nightmare’s service for… a long time, Silver. I’m a thief, I didn’t know how to kill. I didn’t want to. The Nightmare didn’t let me choose. When you swear, your choices aren’t your own.” She stared down at the dead for a few seconds more, then hurried past them. Silver followed, turning with her. They dodged a large doorway probably leading to a central hall, and instead she stopped in front of a tight ramp, tucked away in the corner and surrounded with pipes.

“Service ducts,” she said. “Lesser ponies who keep the city running use it. You might have trouble fitting.” She ducked under a broken piece of fake wood, then began climbing up. Silver followed, and discovered almost instantly she’d been right. He would’ve been able to slide through without too much difficulty, assuming he hadn’t had any armor. With it, he had to squirm and wiggle to get in, and the ramp itself required deliberate steps. There was a slim opening directly in the middle, and he could see down it all the way to darkness far below. At least being so large meant he wouldn’t be falling.

There was a terrifying distance above them, though it couldn’t be more than a hundred meters or so. A long way to climb when one of his back legs barely worked, and the alarm might be going off any second. “If you come with me, Magpie… you’re probably going to fight again. You could die.”

“Yeah,” she answered, in a similar whisper. Just because he couldn’t hear any activity through the walls didn’t mean there weren’t ponies close. Maybe they were asleep, maybe they were hiding in ambush and just waiting to attack. “Guess so.”

“I thought you didn’t want to die for Moonrise,” he said, as neutrally as he could. “Didn’t you tell me dying for something was stupid? We only have one life, so… all we can do is make it last as long as possible?”

She didn’t answer for a several moments, long enough for them to reach the top of the ramp and begin crawling through a tight stone tunnel. It was so narrow at points that he nearly had to teleport to make it through. If it got much worse he’d strip the suit—which would be great for movement, but not so great if he had to fight again. Given his day so far, that seemed likely. He kept the alien gun levitated behind him, ready to use at a moment’s notice. But so far, they’d seen no one here. Just lots of rusty pipes, dripping moisture. It was too hot for frost.

“I’ve had a long life,” Magpie eventually said. “A good life. I can afford to take a few risks for the right cause.”

He wanted to embrace her right there, but the tunnel was too tight. Instead, he almost cried. “Thanks.”

The tunnel ended with another section of fake wall. Silver felt the cold through it, even if it didn’t hurt him. They must be near the surface now. Maybe an airlock? “It will be guarded,” Magpie said. “Watch my back. I don’t want to get shattered by some dumb soldier. If I go, it’s gonna be dramatic. Explosions, flames… not getting dropped off a table during a fancy dinner.”

She crawled out, and Silver rushed to follow, leading them to a large hallway cut in the rock lined with little doors on either side. In a single terrible flash, Silver realized he recognized this place. He could still remember cowering here, watching as his last living parent was led into an airlock, never to return.

There was a special exit up here, it was the one they used to murder ponies.

He’d been young, but not so young that he couldn’t remember. “There’s a guard post around the corner,” he whispered. “Can’t we go another way?” That wasn’t why he wanted to find another exit, but of course Magpie wasn’t going to just accept his reasoning. She rolled her eyes, then started fumbling with her robes. “You won a duel with Flint, and now you’re afraid of a single guard post?”

He lifted the rifle up in front of himself, checking it compulsively for damage. There was none of course, and no obvious excuse to get them to change directions.

They crossed around the corner in a single blur of motion, with Magpie’s gun already up. There was one waiting guard at the desk, a bat bent over a stack of papers with boredom on his face.

“Stop where you are, or I shoot,” Magpie said, thrusting the edge of the gun towards him. She held it so well, balanced over one shoulder like an expert.

The pony jolted for the wall, smacking up against a round metal disk. It began echoing, a shrill ringing that made Silver fold his ears flat. Then there was a harsh, echoing crack, and the soldier fell dead.

“Brave,” Magpie said, expression strained. “Looks like we aren’t the only ones willing to die for something today.”

They ran past the empty desk, reaching an airlock with rusty machinery clogging a relatively narrow passage. Silver concentrated for a moment, but this time the air-shield came easily. He’d had weeks of practice with it, after all.

He could hear hooves pounding up distant stairwells as the door finally shut behind them, and the little airlock hissed. By the time he could finally see motion approaching them from behind, the doors opened, letting them out onto the surface.

Silver hurried out, stopping only long enough to levitate a large rock from nearby and prop the exit door open.

“Clever,” Magpie muttered, nodding towards the rock with approval. “At least they have to wait until they think of getting a unicorn to come up here and levitate it out of the way.”

Of course the surface was dark. That was the entire reason ponies down below were suffering so much. “Do you think the light on your armor still works?” Magpie asked, after they’d been walking through the gloom for a minute or so. “I can’t see much out here. I used to have the best buckin’ night vision around, but… this annoying little unicorn kid took it away. Maybe you know something about that.”

He glared sidelong at her, then reached down towards the lamp with a hoof. He wasn’t going to like what it showed him if it worked, he just knew it.

The lamp came on immediately, a spotlight that lit up at least a hundred meters of lunar surface. The landscape was hilly here, broken with frequent piles of rubble and occasional low stones. This wasn’t the surface beside Vanaheimr—there was no untouched regolith here, only somewhere thousands of hooves had walked.

“Oh buck,” Magpie whispered. “Those aren’t rocks.”

It took a few more seconds for Silver Star’s eyes to adjust. As they did, he saw that Magpie was right. They weren’t rocks, they were corpses.

Obviously they hadn’t walked so far from the city on their own. If they were just left to die at the airlock, they probably would’ve left a pile of corpses directly at the door, pounding against the return door for a few seconds before they succumbed to the void.

“When they kill a pony out here, they… use a unicorn honor guard, who can cast an air shield like this one. They walk you out, then… take the spell away. Even earth ponies die so fast, they don’t have to shoot them.”

Magpie kept pace with him, walking slowly through the single clear path between the rubble and fallen bodies. There might be hundreds of them out here, some much older than Silver himself. There was no easy way to tell how long a corpse had been here. Yet they were never buried, a grisly reminder of what happened to those who upset the ruling orthodoxy.

“Didn’t they kill your family this way?” Magpie asked quietly. “Does that mean…”

He’d seen more of death in the crypt caverns, where ponies were left to decompose and eventually return their nutrients to the soil that Moonrise needed to grow. He’d seen bones, skulls, and bodies in various stages of decomposition. Few of these looked so bad.

“Yes,” he answered. “My mother… I don’t even remember her. I know she must’ve loved me, but… even Dad didn’t talk about her much. I don’t know if she’s up here. But my father is, somewhere.”

He stopped abruptly, clutching suddenly at his chest. Off to one side, beside a large pile of broken stones, he saw flashes of silvery fur, and a fallen metal crutch. It could be somepony else, surely Argent Star wasn’t the only pony with bad legs who had been executed up here. But Silver knew it was him, deep down in his chest.

“When this is over, I’ll come back for you,” he promised. “For all of you.” He didn’t want to look too closely, to see the strange mixture of vacuum mummification and the constant heating and cooling of the harsh lunar cycle. It wouldn’t be kind to the dead, he was sure of that.

Something nudged his shoulder—gently enough, but so unexpectedly that he nearly jumped. But it was just Magpie, looking sad. “Silver, the dead can’t hear you. I’m sure he’d want you to worry about the living.”

“Right.” Silver had to force himself to move, but he managed. He lifted stubborn hooves, trudging away from the place of death and towards something that was only an outline on the horizon.

The Lunar Palace was some distance away, so much taller than the surrounding hills that he could see its outline in the stars it blocked. Yet compared to anything in Moonrise, the structure seemed tiny. It wasn’t even as tall as one of the skytowers, though it was wider. A castle unto itself, built from blocks of lunar stone.

What’s the point of it, anyway? Almost nopony can live up here. The princess can’t keep plants, she probably can’t even eat a meal up here without protecting her food with a shield.

They left Moonrise behind, crossing to a low slope leading away from the city. At least there were no more bodies here. There was no rubble here either, and all the craters had been filled in. How many thousands of hours of labor had been wasted on something so pointless? Was this how the Lord Regent bought the princess’s favor? Stroking her ego with stupid things?

Silver felt it before he saw it, a sudden roar of power blasting towards him from beneath. It might’ve been from the princess, or maybe some defensive spell placed outside the castle to ward away intruders. It did make sense for the Princess of Nightmares to be hostile to those who approached uninvited.

Silver shoved suddenly against Magpie, pushing them both away from the center of the spell to roll into the sand.

The spell finished moments later, a crack of sound echoing through Silver’s air-bubble. The spell rumbled and shook, as another bubble touched it from within. If it had been his own invention, the spell probably would’ve failed in a single terrible instant. But these air-shields were ancient magic, designed for all sorts of scenarios. The bubbles combined, expanding around a large chunk of the barren expanse.

Three figures appeared before them, armor gleaming white in the reflected light of Silver’s spotlight.

Regent Rockshanks was in front, his body covered not in air armor, but something far stronger. It was the Lord Commander’s Armor, the ancient possession of all Lord Commanders before him. An impervious set of armor, left over from the war against the Sun Tyrant herself. His face was covered in a newer helmet, made of a single piece of True Lunarium hammered and shaped around his head, with wicked spikes along his horn. It was painted the same, yet Silver felt no magic from it. Just metal, compared to the powerful artifact that otherwise protected him.

Rockshanks was flanked with two of his bodyguards, or… warmages was probably more accurate. One was panting from the effort of the teleport, dropping a heavy bundle of paper to the sand in front of him. Coordinates, perhaps? The other seemed better off, her horn still glowing even now as she maintained the shield.

“You escaped a stasis spell,” Rockshanks said, his voice furious. “That’s impossible. Nothing imprisoned can escape.”

Then his eyes settled on Magpie, who was just then getting up beside Silver. Her hood had fallen in the shuffle, revealing a face transparent enough to reflect starlight. “Oh. Now that’s… unexpected. What kind of demon did you conjure?”

The Lord Regent didn’t carry a rifle, but a sword, its blade black enough that the spotlight didn’t touch it. He couldn’t even look directly at it without his eyes getting sore from the pressure, and him looking away compulsively.

“A Voidseeker,” Magpie answered. She didn’t sound like a child, but her stubby legs didn’t go very far to suggest otherwise. “I’ve been watching the way you ruled in the last year, stallion. Let me tell you I was not impressed.”

Rockshanks laughed, his voice echoing strangely in the air-bubble. “I have seen the honored Penumbra, on my visits to the princess. I don’t know what the buck you are, but it isn’t a Voidseeker.”

All humor vanished from the Lord Regent’s voice, and his eyes hardened. “You will not trouble the princess. You have already threatened the safety of Moonrise. She would only kill you the instant you arrived. That will not happen. You killed my inferior, Silver Star. I claim my right of challenge for this insult. You will fight me. You want to rule Moonrise? Now is your chance to try.”

Silver reached down with his magic, lifting the alien rifle from the dirt and brushing away the gray sand. It was apparently strange enough that the regent didn’t immediately recognize it, though it did share some similarities with a rifle’s basic shape.

“You murdered my father, Rockshanks. You ignored my victory against Flint. Are you seriously expecting me to care about our laws? I claimed Flint’s office by conquest using those traditions. You don’t honor them.”

The regent didn’t answer, lunging for Silver in a blur of purple and black metal. There was no time to think, no time to react.

Silver pulled the trigger, and the alien gun fired. Time slowed, and he watched little bands of light form around the weapon, all dust and debris instantly dislodged from it. Its sides opened, revealing a pulsing, thrumming heart that beat in time with Silver’s own. The barrel split into three pieces, opening wide until they encompassed the regent’s whole body.

A roar echoed through the bubble, louder than any mounted gun. The regent took the blast directly to his chest, where the armor’s protection was the strongest.

Enchanted metal exploded, trailing thaumic blue and purple as they fizzed out in all directions. The blast continued straight through, approximately one meter. Through the breastplate, into the regent’s chest. Silver shielded his face with a hoof as blood and worse exploded from the impact, and the pony that had been the regent stopped being shaped like a pony anymore.

When he finally looked back, there was something worse on the lunar sand than any of the prisoners he’d marched to their deaths.

The late regent’s bodyguards looked on in horror, armor misted with blood and bits of other things. The mare finally opened her mouth, anger coming through her shock. “You can’t… you broke the… you can’t use a gun in a duel.”

The gun in question clicked back together, only a faint glow left from the barrel. It was apparently the only thing in the bubble that didn’t have bits of the regent on it. Silver pointed it slightly to the side, squarely at the other unicorn. He knew from experience how hard it was to teleport while holding a bubble intact. That other pony, though…

“When you return to Moonrise, you will go straight to the core and return heat to the lower city. If you do not, you will get the same as your regent.”

Then he turned, leaving the body of Moonrise’s tyrant steaming on the lunar surface. Both of those ponies were armed, some part of him expected an attack. Would he have to use the terrible weapon again?

After a few seconds more, he felt the shutter as the volume of his air-shield shrunk abruptly. A teleport didn’t break it, the excess air just scattered harmlessly out the edges and away onto the surface.

Magpie hurried to catch up with him, glancing sidelong at the rifle more than once. “Stars above,” she said. “Polestar wasn’t lying, that place really is an armory.”

Silver nodded. He settled the strap back around his shoulder, letting the gun hang there. There was still some hope he wouldn’t need to use it on the princess. “Feels like it was made to break down castles, not kill ponies.”

“A weapon of the gods.” Magpie didn’t say more for a long time, until they’d actually reached the massive castle doors. They were several times a pony’s height, made entirely of wood. It had warped and scorched in the heat and cold of the lunar surface, though a Lunarium frame held it together. “We could still turn around. The story of what you did, breaking that armor… maybe it’s enough.”

“No,” he said, patting the gun with a hoof. Silver wasn’t sure if it was him or the Polestar speaking then. If it was the latter, he no longer cared. “We’re not leaving this unfinished. The princess is going to help us fix this, or…”

The massive doors began to rumble, entirely of their own accord. Then they swung inward, moved by powerful magic.

Together, they stepped inside.

Chapter 51: True Fate

Two months ago, Silver Star had been starving in the muddiest alleys of Moonrise, barely able to make quota for long enough to earn the smallest food rewards the foreman offered. Now he stepped in the Lunar Palace, a place that even the greatest ponies in Moonrise only ever saw in portrait and tapestry.

If it wasn’t for his time in Vanaheimr, he might’ve lost concentration and dropped the air-shield, though for nearly the opposite reason. He imagined a palace of opulence beyond imagination, and at least for the princess he wouldn’t have been upset about it. Nightmare Moon wasn’t taking the heat and air that ponies in the city below needed to survive, and if the art was right she obviously wasn’t devouring all their food either.

The place didn’t even have a wood floor, but leveled regolith with Lunarium accents along the doors and walls. There were no tapestries or paintings hanging, and only an occasional carving. Most of it was polished flat, like a construction site that had been abandoned halfway.

There were signs of the grand building it was meant to be under all that. The doors opened into a vaulted entryway, an artificial cavern with a balcony along the top and a domed skylight overhead. Except the glass had never been put in place, so the dome was just a hole, with naked starlight trickling in from up above. The floor directly beneath it was obviously meant to be a mosaic, but only a tiny section of the colored tiles were finished. The rest was a slight depression in the gray rock, and he didn’t have to guess about the boxes along the far wall.

The only true sign of luxury in the huge space were the chandeliers, wrought of True Lunarium banded with gold and carrying some kind of… self-glowing purple rock? Whatever it was, he could see more of it further on, illuminating the hallways leading to either side. One seemed like it would take him to a great hall, with huge stone tables and a throne in the distance. The other turned upward, maybe a set of stairs.

The princess herself stood like a ghost on the floor above. She wore flowing robes of blue and purple, obscuring all but a set of glowing eyes from within. Yet the robes didn’t actually move as she stood there, only when she did. So the stories were true about her—she could live in hard vacuum, just as the Voidseekers could. It made sense; her palace didn’t have airlocks.

“I do not know your face,” she said, and somehow he could still hear her. Maybe she was projecting her voice down into the bubble, or… directly into his mind? The Princess of Nightmares could probably do whatever she wanted on that front. “Where were you hiding, cousin? I thought cryogenics was their first target.”

Some part of him recognized dimly that she wasn’t speaking any language he knew. It was the same way as all the writing in Vanaheimr, and the suit communicating with him. The suit with empty inflated wings. Could he keep it going, maybe elicit her cooperation without the fight he worried about?

Before he could answer, the princess vanished from her balcony, reappearing within the bubble. Magpie dropped instantly into a bow; crystal body pressed to the stone floor. Two months ago, Silver would’ve done the same. The Princess of Nightmares was a great and terrible ruler, who tolerated nothing but absolute obedience.

Now all he did was tighten his grip on the alien rifle. It echoed back to him, almost a mind unto itself. I am ready, it seemed to say. I was not made to kill petty tyrants and pretenders, but monsters.

He ignored the imagined voice, and found he was looking down on the princess. That doesn’t seem right. Isn’t she supposed to be taller?

Nightmare Moon flipped back her hood, revealing… not what he was expecting. From the floor, Magpie stifled a gasp.

Instead of a flowing mane of stars and distant galaxies, her mane was purple and gray, without even a trace of magic. “You’re Nightmare Moon,” Silver stammered. His righteous indignation didn’t quite make it through, leaving only a faint layer of shock and confusion underneath.

“That’s a new name,” she answered, waving a dismissive hoof. She studied him closely, eyes lingering on the rifle. She barely even seemed to see Magpie. “You speak the servant language. You need not. I was young, but I… I still remember.”

I don’t. Silver retreated a step, though of course it would do nothing to protect him from Nightmare Moon’s power. Had he really marched in here thinking that a single stupid gun would be enough to fight an Alicorn? “I’m not what you think,” he said, glancing over his shoulder, where the huge doors to the palace still hung open. And why shouldn’t they, who was going to attack a palace no one could reach?

The dim outline of Rockshanks’s corpse was still there, abandoned by his lieutenants. “One of your generals, Flint, ruled over the smallest and weakest ponies in your city. After letting them slowly starve and freeze, she finally decided to let the cold take most of them, and locked the shelter doors. I killed her. Your Lord Regent wanted to keep his failures from you.” He pointed out the open door, gesturing with the barrel of the rifle. “He is dead too. Moonrise needs you, Princess. We can’t survive another little tyrant.”

The princess nodded, unmoved. “I saw the fight outside. But if you’ve been alive for all this time, why would you be concerned with the petty affairs of Moonrise?”

Petty affairs of Moonrise. Silver ground his teeth together, his fear fading. Maybe he should still be terrified, maybe he was a few wrong words from an agonizing death. But he didn’t care. “I’m not what you think,” he said again. “I’m not an Alicorn, Princess. I went to Vanaheimr looking for a way to overthrow the evil strangling Moonrise. I found it.”

“You’re just a unicorn?” The Alicorn backed away from him, lifting her hood back over her head. But if she was self-conscious about the power no longer there, it was far too late to hide it. “Then who are you to judge the way my city rules?” Her eyes glowed fiercely, her voice echoing through the bubble. He had read stories of the princess’s terrible power, enough to bring even Celestia’s greatest heroes to their knees.

He didn’t feel that now. She was loud, but she wasn’t even taller than he was. She had magic, but… not any more than the skilled unicorns he’d just fought. Maybe this was a test of his obedience, and her power was hidden from him somehow? Silver didn’t care anymore. Ponies down below were dying, unless he could end this. Either by soliciting her help, or securing safety from her. “Frankly Princess, I’m not sure if Moonrise is your city anymore. I’ve lived here my entire life, and never once seen you. Your appointed rulers are working us to death and letting us starve, while the city rots under their hooves.

“Everything great the ancients left us is corroding away before our eyes. The harvests are smaller, the air is colder, the water makes us sick. But all your leaders do is tell us to work harder and throw bigger parties in their towers.” He could sense her rage building with every word, yet he didn’t care. Silver glowered back at the princess, his magic ready on the rifle. Maybe he wouldn’t be able to use it in time, but he would be ready to try.

“Such impudence.” The princess turned away from him, glancing up towards the balcony. She didn’t attack, no spells went flying, and his soul wasn’t ripped from his body. Or… any of the other terrible things the Nightmare Princess was said to do. “Penumbra, here, now.”

The air beside the princess fuzzed, a patch of greater darkness in the shadow. The lamp on Silver’s breastplate flickered, then cracked, going out.

Suddenly there was another pony beside them, a willowy bat wrapped in dark robes. Her legs might be thin and graceful, but they were still shorter than he expected, her body squat like Magpie’s.

She lowered her head to the princess, though her eyes darted to the gun, then down to the still-kneeling pony of crystal. “This is interesting,” she said, her voice just as strangely accented. “Are you under attack, Princess? He seems polite for an invader.”

Nightmare Moon turned her back on Silver, and there was satisfaction in her voice. “This impudent subject of mine has come speaking evil of Moonrise to my face. I won’t tolerate lies—kill him.”

Magpie twitched, rising suddenly beside Silver. She lifted her rifle, one hoof ready on the trigger. She wasn’t brave enough to actually point it at either of their attackers, however.

“What lies?” Penumbra asked, her eyebrows going up. “He must be a determined liar to come all the way up here. And his friend is… familiar.”

“That Moonrise is failing. That my rulers are evil and making things worse,” the princess said, her smugness replaced with annoyance. “I order you, Penumbra. Kill him.”

The bat drew something from her belt—a curved dagger, with a True Lunarium edge wrapped around darker metal beneath. Instead of lunging for him, she tossed it to the ground at Silver’s hooves. “I can’t, Princess. Your visitor told you the truth.”

“Damn right he did,” Magpie said. At first her voice was a shy squeak, but after just a few seconds she grew bolder. Realizing she wasn’t going to drop dead for daring to open her mouth, maybe. “Silver is one of the smartest bucking unicorns I ever met, and the ponies you put in charge had him muckin’ holes and breaking rocks. Flint really did lock the shelters and leave everypony to freeze. They’re still freezing right now, by the way. That’s why Silver’s feeling pretty urgent about all this.”

She walked past him, glaring at Nightmare Moon. “What happened to you? The princess I knew would’ve turned such incompetent leaders to ash. Luna would’ve raged at the treatment her ponies were receiving, no matter what pointless badge they were wearing. Wasn’t that the whole point of fighting your sister in the first place?”

Nightmare Moon spun suddenly around, robe billowing around her. She shoved past Penumbra in a single stride, knocking Magpie’s rifle contemptuously aside and pressing her to the ground with the force of her magic. Her horn glowed dark blue, swallowing the starlight all around them. Ice condensed on Silver’s armor, spreading along the floor away from the princess. But Silver wasn’t afraid of the cold—he didn’t even shiver. “I don’t care what or who you are, worm. No creature speaks to me like that.”

She shoved down hard, hard enough that Magpie made a faint cracking sound, her body shaking under the pressure.

Silver didn’t think, just lifted the rifle a few degrees until it was pointed squarely at the princess’s head. Without prompting from his touch its sides opened, exposing the almost living heart from the center and tracing a faint line forward to Nightmare Moon. “No more,” he said. “Let go of her, or I’ll do what Polestar sent me to do.”

If this was one of the old stories, Nightmare Moon probably would’ve laughed at the threat, then killed them both before he could react. This Alicorn froze, her eyes darting towards the gun. “The Polestar… let you into the Armory?” she asked, shocked and horrified. “You can’t threaten me with that. An alien weapon wouldn’t respond to you. That was a gift to my ancient ancestors.”

At least she wasn’t crushing Magpie to death anymore. Silver didn’t flinch, tightening his grip on the rifle. “Tell that to Lord Regent Rockshanks, or the sacred Lord Commander’s Armor shattered on the moon’s surface.”

He advanced on her, pressing the barrel of the rifle up against her chest. “I came here to save Moonrise. With you or from you, Princess. Your choice.”

The words might be full of anger, but as he said them Silver wasn’t sure he could actually pull the trigger. If this was a test, he sure was failing hard. And if it wasn’t, what would Moonrise be without its princess? Honoring their ancient protector and getting vengeance for the ancient evil of the Solar Tyrant was all they had.

Nightmare Moon wasn’t really watching him anymore. Her eyes seemed entirely for her Voidseeker. “What kind of bodyguard are you, Penumbra? You won’t obey me even now?”

The bat shrugged, expression almost smug. “He’s not the first pony to tell you this, Princess. Besides, you were crushing Magpie to death. I’m not sure what happened to her, but I’m guessing the two of them aren’t just fighting together.”

“It’s a long story,” Magpie croaked, her voice pained. “But I… don’t want to be shattered, if it’s all the same to you.”

“Magpie.” Nightmare Moon glanced at the gun one last time, then stepped back. Her horn stopped glowing, though that proved little. She could easily lunge and attack them all over again if she wanted, and there would be very little they could do about it. “I remember that name.”

Silver reached down, helping her to her hooves. Magpie settled beside him, leaving her rifle behind. She’d been willing to fight in Moonrise far below, but maybe she was right about some of her weaknesses. She could fight the petty soldiers of a tyrant, but not the princess herself.

“Flattered,” she said, wiping away something silvery from her lips. Blood? Or… something like blood, anyway. “I’m the same one, in the… flesh. Ish. I’d still be flesh if Silver here hadn’t insisted on being a hero. I got dragged into giving up Nightmare kicking and screaming. It looks like… I’m not the only one.”

“Huh?” Silver asked. The gun drooped a little in his grip, its sides settling closed again. He could practically sense its disappointment, though it made no sounds like words. “What are you talking about, Magpie?”

She gestured towards Nightmare Moon, rolling her eyes. “The princess, she… she’s practically back to Luna already. All that power the Nightmare exchanged to fight her sister. I’ve seen ponies try for her before—Nightmare Moon doesn’t need a buckin’ bodyguard. Sometimes she saved us from assassins.”

With the reactions they’d got so far, Silver expected more rage from the princess. Instead of lunging for them, Nightmare Moon slumped onto her haunches, hanging her head low. No one spoke, though Silver’s curiosity burned at him. Eventually the princess looked up, her slitted eyes wet with tears. “The price I paid, Voidseeker. I bent my ears to one too many brave ponies. I chose to defy the Nightmare’s will. Its power is… withdrawn. I only have its voice in my mind now, whispering. All and more granted to me, if only I will return my service.”

She rounded on Silver, tears streaming down her face. “You think my rulers are cruel, Silver? Stare into the abyss, see what it says when it looks back at you. You will find no mercy waiting for you there, for you or the other ponies of Moonrise. It has taken… all my strength, to get this far.”

Penumbra rested a gentle hoof on the princess’s shoulder, though Silver could see at a glance that she was still dead. There would be no miraculous return to flesh for her. But in some ways there hadn’t been for Magpie either. “You said you hadn’t seen the princess, now you know why. Only the Lord Regent knew of her weakness. He was supposed to keep running Moonrise, to prepare it for the invasion. The longer went by, the more he seemed to realize that he could break his promises with the princess if he wanted.”

That would explain why she tolerated so much from us. She’s been pushed around for years now, slave to the whim of Rockshanks. We’ve liberated her as well as Moonrise. But even if it was true, the ponies below could never know. The princess wasn’t a person, she was a symbol. Without its power, that symbol would be worthless.

“You can’t save Moonrise,” he said. “You… you’re already doing that. By keeping the Nightmare at bay. Do the other Voidseekers know how vulnerable you are?”

She nodded curtly, meeting Penumbra’s eyes for a moment. “My bodyguard is the best of them. But there are eight of them out there somewhere, serving Nightmare’s will even now. Sooner or later, the Outsider will decide I am no longer worth the investment, and reclaim its power through my death.”

Or break your determination and get you to serve it again, Silver thought. “What does the Nightmare want from Moonrise?”

“A city of the dead,” Nightmare Moon answered, expression bleak. “Let the cold and darkness in, then reanimate them to serve in its name. They would not be Voidseekers—the power to create such servants is abandoned on Equestria below. But they would still make for an army that would require no food and no water, only weapons and an enemy. Eventually the Nightmare thinks we will find a way to make it back to Equestria. It still promises to give me back my home.”

“Five, not eight,” Magpie said. She sounded almost cheerful as she corrected the princess. “Noctir got crushed during a cave-in while we hunted for Lunarium. I suppose he’s probably still conscious down there somewhere, in constant agony. But… not moving. Morbius wanted to be the leader, but she lost. Then there’s me. The Nightmare can buck right off, I don’t have to listen to it anymore.”

She pulled her hood all the way down, exposing her fully transparent head, and the collar of the air-armor. Hers had survived perfectly well, a shame it was too small for him to wear. “Silver will help too I bet. I’d like to see a Voidseeker survive a shot from that gun.”

The princess looked up. There was the first sign of cooperation in her face. Maybe the beginnings of a plan. “You aren’t safe up here, Princess. I can’t help thinking that sitting by yourself in an airless shell can’t be good for remembering why Moonrise is worth preserving. You should be down there with us.”

She shook her head harshly. “I can’t… they can’t see me. All authority comes from me. Even if you go back there as the new Lord Commander. That title passes all the time, but it only means anything because the princess grants it.”

He nodded. “I’m aware of that, Princess. And I agree that what you represent is too… precious to sacrifice. But maybe we don’t have to. When I was young, my father told me of your powers. I was told you could appear like other ponies, or even an entire crowd. You could slip behind the lines and be impossible to discover until it was too late.

“So your magic has weakened, and your reach is far shorter than it used to be. You’d only need to hide your wings to seem like anypony else. There’s no… mane thing going on to hide.”

She would still look strange, even if she wasn’t an alicorn. She was built like one of the Voidseekers, though larger than Magpie by far. Maybe she could pass for one of them?

“Forget what the Nightmare promises. The home we’ll build isn’t down there in Equestria, it’s right here. The ponies of Moonrise want your help to build it.”

Chapter 52: A Fate, Whole

Of course it couldn’t be as simple as just walking back into Moonrise and waiting to be showered with praise. After all, most of the creatures in the upper city had lived a life of plenty under Rockshanks’s rule. Whatever preparation they had to do for a war not likely to ever happen was a small price to pay.

A small force of unicorns had erected a shield around the entrance, which Nightmare Moon cut through with little effort. She might not wield the power of a goddess anymore, but she was still a unicorn with centuries of experience.

Once inside, there were a dozen creatures waiting, with rifles and even a mounted gun they hadn’t finished setting up. Silver fired the alien rifle at a pony in the center of the crowd, and put an end to their resistance before it had begun. It might just be one casualty, but there was nothing any of these ponies had done to prepare them for being showered with gore.

“Leave your weapons behind,” he ordered, once the panicked screams had subsided and they had finally fallen silent. “Then return to your homes. Make sure all Moonrise knows that any who oppose me will face a similar death.”

Silver didn’t care about the stores, or about claiming the regent’s office. He had no intention of taking command of an army he was about to dismantle.

Instead he marched straight for the heat-core, flanked by his strange escorts. The princess had taken an extra set of Voidseeker robes, which she wore as tightly as Penumbra. The princess and rightful ruler of Moonrise was masquerading as Silver’s bodyguard.

They crossed a bridge between two skytowers, and Nightmare Moon hesitated near a window, staring down at the city below. Maybe she hoped to see he’d been lying, and the low ponies of Moonrise would be out working and shopping in the markets. They weren’t, though. Instead they had a clear view of the arena grounds, with a small pile of corpses frozen there and the dirt crimson with their blood.

How many more did they kill? Silver wondered, following her gaze. How big did they think the rebellion was, anyway?

“We have to get to the core,” he prompted, the bravest he could manage to the Alicorn. He might’ve threatened her, might’ve nearly killed her—but he had no illusions about how often he could act like that. In a way, it was only her kindness towards Moonrise that made her so weak in the first place. Silver would not rub that in, potentially giving up their strongest ally.

She nodded reluctantly, eyes lingering on the Arena. “What happened out there?”

“Flint,” he explained. Magpie was leading them, though Penumbra seemed familiar with the streets as well. Maybe she made visits into the city more often than the princess had. “I think there was another rebellion before me. Most died, some hid. You can see how well it went.”

The princess hung her head, and didn’t speak again during the rest of the trip.

Silver found the guard posts abandoned, though the door was still locked. The princess opened that too, not saying a word.

Within was the heart of Moonrise, ancient machinery that kept all of them alive. Silver had never been inside, since of course it was forbidden to all but the Airmaker’s Guild, whose work earned them Green all on its own. Even in the new world that would soon grow from Moonrise’s carcass, he intended to keep these parts of the city far from the careless hooves of ponies.

The heart was itself a vast space, built in the hollow cavity of the largest, oldest skytower. A gigantic metal spire ran all the way down to the cave floor, surrounded by pumps and water tanks and ancient reservoirs. There were many scaffolds and balconies surrounding it, with machines and vents visible on each.

Even here, the decay of Rockshanks’s rule was visible. Many of the vents keeping the city running were covered in a cankerous rust. Cooling fans larger than Silver’s whole body barely spun, and half the pipes he could see were leaking. This single room was probably why the undercity was so damp and constantly raining, considering the little pond collecting far below them. It was yellow-green instead of clear, which might’ve also explained the smell.

To their credit, the Airmaker’s Guild ponies hadn’t abandoned their posts like the guards. Half a dozen of them were tending to the machines, bent over valves and hammering at anvils and doing other things to keep the city running. The nearest mare stopped what she was doing, dropping her heavy mallet and backing away from Silver. He could practically see the thought forming in her mind—she was going to call for the soldiers.

“Listen!” he called, loud enough that his voice echoed even over the sound of machinery. “The Lord Regent is dead, but none of you will be harmed. I am his replacement.” He stepped into the center of the room, glaring around at the ponies with their aprons and shiny leggings. It was meant to keep them dry while they worked, and now he could see why. “I demand to know who is in charge here. Everypony else, continue working.”

A pony emerged from a dark corner of the room, with little gold buttons on his uniform and a purple pin instead of green. Silver turned, watching him approach without any particular urgency. “I don’t know who you are,” he said, his voice harsh. “But even if you’re telling the truth, we have no reason to obey you. You attack us? You’ll be dead within the week. The Airmakers’ is the only thing keeping back the darkness, little though we’ve been given to accomplish that task.”

“What is your name?” Silver demanded. Maybe it was the blood and dirt splattered on his armor, or maybe it was just the extra centimeters his suit gave him. Whatever it was, the pony actually answered.

“Engine Grease,” the pegasus said, his wings shifting nervously from one side to the other. “And who the buck are you?”

“Silver Star,” he answered, lowering his voice to a whisper. “Listen very careful, Engine Grease. I can tell you haven’t been given enough resources to do your jobs. Moonrise is decomposing around us. The consequences might only be uncomfortable up in the skytowers, but they’re lethal down below. Moonrise is changing. Every resource we devoted to preparing to invade the world below will be shifted towards Moonrise itself.”

He nodded slightly towards Magpie. “See her? That’s a crystal golem from the Sacred City. She’s hundreds of years old, and has forgotten more about Moonrise than you ever learned. You have a choice, Engine Grease. Lead the Airmakers. Help me fix all this. Or I’ll replace you, and have her do the same job.”

Magpie tilted her head slightly to one side, confused. But only for a moment, long enough for her to realize what he was doing. Then she relaxed, her expression as neutral as possible.

“Why even give me the chance?” he asked, still defiant. “If you have someone better at the job, then why don’t you replace me? You’d have a better guildmaster, and a pony you knew was loyal to you.”

“I’m also very good at killing,” Magpie said. Her lie was unconvincing, but she advanced on Engine Grease anyway. “Not as good as them, though. Did you study much in school? Those are Voidseekers. He has two.”

“I only want you to do your job,” Silver went on. “I’m willing to bet you don’t have enough to do it right. Not enough technicians, not enough metal, not enough time in the workshops. Airmakers’ will be first priority in Moonrise from now on, along with the Greenshoot guild. If you’ll work with me.”

Engine Grease hesitated for another moment more. He glanced down the catwalk, towards a unicorn far below. Working some kind of… cup, attached to the wall. They nodded, and Engine looked back. “What are your orders, Lord Commander?”

A few minutes later, and they were already leaving the core behind. All and all, getting their loyalty was probably the easiest part of Silver’s new mission. The only job as important as maintaining the air and heat was keeping everypony fed and watered. That they’d been so starved of resources was completely absurd.

The labor that remained would be much harder.

Ponies had long-since emptied from the halls ahead of them, eager to obey at least the order to go to their families and stay there. That meant there was nopony to stop them as they finally made their way down to the lower city, and emerged from one of the many armored doorways onto cold stone.

At least there was nopony to overhear them. “I always suspected that there were flaws in the way Moonrise was administrated,” the princess muttered. “I’ve seen this behavior many times. The instant ponies get comfortable, they forget how hostile the world outside really is. Even Iron Quill could barely keep them in line. Growing in low gravity has rotted their brains.”

“Not all of us,” Silver countered, glaring at her. “Maybe if we hadn’t been choosing leaders based on who could fight their predecessors to the death, this wouldn’t have happened.”

She shrugged. He could see only her slitted eyes through the cloak, yet she seemed entirely ambivalent. “Moonrise didn’t grow as a noble colony like Vanaheimr, unified in purpose. It was founded by the least of my army. The reserves and backups. The whores and merchants. In those years, the military way was the only way. It was an effective method to wage war against a superior enemy.”

“We still lost,” Penumbra said casually. “I mean, we were winning until the end, but.”

“It will be good to have other company,” the princess said. “Living with the same bitter widow for four centuries was almost as trying as the Unmade whispering in my ears.”

“I’m ending this… obsession with colors. It’s possible it served Moonrise well in the past, but all I ever saw was vindictive commanders giving low colors to the creatures they wished to punish, and high ones to the families that were loyal.”

“It wasn’t arbitrary before,” Penumbra said. “My husband worked carefully with the quartermaster corps and every creature with teaching experience. I never knew what they were, but I know there were… requirements. Thresholds that any could pass, regardless of their other flaws. Like our daughter. Being blind didn’t stop her from taking the same tests as everypony else, and serving Moonrise in her way.”

Silver didn’t argue the point. He nearly didn’t say anything at all—unless he was mistaken, Penumbra’s daughter Faithful Gale had founded the Gatecrashers, all those years ago. Her work had inspired him his whole life.

They weren’t going to any of the shelters first, though part of him wanted to. He had to know if the ordinary civilians of the Yellows and Whites had survived their rebellion. He resisted the temptation to check—it wouldn’t change what he had to do. Even if he was too late, he’d already punished the guilty.

But if Silver was going to retake the city, he needed soldiers he could trust. There was nowhere else for him to go but the border checkpoint.

There were a few dead ponies in the dirt leading away—they wore uniforms, and had been stripped of their weapons. Just a few bodies, though, not even half a dozen. So whatever attacks had happened after Silver’s own capture, they weren’t much. Maybe the regent had realized they weren’t going to open the airlock after all, and wanted to wait for the cold to kill them.

“You there!” called a voice from high above. “We’ll have no creatures coming this way until our leader is returned! Tell the bastard to follow his own damn rules!”

Silver stuck out a hoof to stop them, lighting his horn bright enough to illuminate their group clearly. “I’m back, Nidus! Get the others together, and join me downstairs.”

He gasped, pointing. A few other faces peeked up from the roof, wearing their stolen air-armor against the ravaging cold. “It’s him,” he heard more than once. “Not dead.”

“What happened?” Nidus shouted back, after a few seconds of whispering. “You’re general now?”

“No,” he answered. “I’m the Lord Commander, for as long as we keep the title. Rockshanks is dead.”

The ponies rushed to obey, and the four of them made their way past the barricade to the door.

“What kind of heat magic are you using?” Nightmare Moon asked curiously. “It’s nearly as cold here as the surface. Yet your space suit is torn beyond usefulness.”

He shrugged. “I don’t know how it works. The Polestar has been with me… probably since I was born. I’ve been immune to cold my whole life.”

The Voidseeker stopped dead for a few seconds, eyes widening. She bounced a few times to catch up, not sliding in the dirt. “Who are your parents, Silver?”

It wasn’t the answer he wanted to give, but it was the only one he had. “My father was Argent Star. I don’t remember my mother. Her name was Silver Down.”

Penumbra shrugged one cloth-covered wing. “The touch of the Polestar is only given to a single pony at once, until your first child.” Despite the destruction all around them, she seemed suddenly cheerful. “Relax, Princess. My family is still carrying Moonrise on our backs.”

All of Silver’s soldiers had gathered by the time they reached the central chamber. They were a few hunched and bandaged with gunshot wounds. The only pegasus in the group didn’t look like she’d be with them much longer—her breath didn’t even steam in the cold anymore.

They started cheering as Silver entered, and didn’t stop for several minutes straight. Somehow the dozen of them could make that little room feel like it held a hundred.

“The work isn’t done, ponies,” he said, as soon as the joy had finally died down. “It won’t be as simple as putting on all of Rockshanks’s hats, kicking all the Blues and Purples out here, and sleeping in their houses.”

“Why not?” Ghostlight interrupted. “It’s what they deserve. They’re lucky we don’t throw them out the airlock like Rockshanks was trying to do to us.”

There were a few murmurs of agreement from the crowd. One earth pony in particular. “They had to know what was going on outside. Where was the solidarity? They should’ve killed the regent themselves!”

Nightmare Moon took a step back from the crowd, body tensing. Maybe she was going to rebuke them? Silver had to take charge, or their little ruse would be over before it began. Once the princess’s weakness was exposed, they’d lose the last symbol of unity Moonrise had left.

Where they’d all been unified seconds before, now he could see skepticism, suspicion. “So what you’re saying is, you’re going to leave everypony working in the ditch and eating gruel,” Nidus said. “You just wanted to be the one giving the orders. Is that it?”

I’m going to lose them if I don’t do something. “No, Nidus.” He advanced on the pony, without actually drawing the rifle. He wouldn’t need it, not to fight against his new friends. He just needed to help them understand.

“We are not going to keep all the same evils, and give them to different creatures. That means no one is starving, no one is freezing, no one is sick. Not you, not them. It won’t be hard, when we’re not giving every last kilogram of Lunarium to the army to prepare for an invasion that isn’t happening.”

“We’re not?” somepony else asked. The sick-looking pegasus, her voice shaking. “Doesn’t the princess… isn’t that why we’re here?”

Silver opened his mouth to say something, but he wasn’t the first to speak. Nightmare Moon beat him to it. “The princess would weep if she saw what happened to you, pony. It was her sister’s blood she wanted to shed, not yours.”

There was an awkward, uncomfortable silence. Finally Nidus broke ranks. “So what do you want from us, then? Not back to the mines? Not back to empty bellies and cold beds?”

“No,” he answered. “I can’t trust the army—they’re so rotten they were willing to let us all die. I need ponies I can trust to help me run things.” He raised a hoof. “Before you accept. I won’t just need you to do what I say. I need your word you’ll not take revenge on the ponies in those towers. We’ll be putting an end to their parties, and turning their mansions into homes for all the cold down here. But if I hear that any of mine harmed them, I’ll show them as much mercy as I showed Flint.”

There was more unhappy muttering from the crowd.

“Every victorious army wants to pillage,” Penumbra muttered. “Why would you expect civility out of these, Silver? They’re barbarians.”

The pegasus stepped forward, holding out a shaky hoof. “I’ll h-help you, Silver. I won’t take revenge.”

“And me,” Nidus grunted. “Not happily. But I’ll keep my buckin’ word.”

Soon he had them all.

“Then come with me to the armory,” Silver said. “Except you, uh… Fog Bank.” He glanced over his shoulder at the princess, speaking more respectfully. “Do you know any healing spells?”

She nodded. “Going to have a hard time convincing the city I’m a Voidseeker if I keep using magic.”

---

The transition was not easy after that, nor bloodless. Silver’s little band had to fight several times more, against little pockets of resistance still loyal to Rockshanks. But with his public defeat of the crown of their chain of command, there was less than even the princess expected.

Then the lunar morning came at last, and they could give the dead the honors they deserved. Even in death, Flint had gone a long way towards accomplishing her goal. Between the cold and the executions, a thousand Whites and hundreds of Yellows were dead.

Then they were buried, and Moonrise came closer to collapse than it ever had during their rebellion. For every pony in the towers, three had lived in the cave below. None of them wanted to show mercy.

Silver Star had to keep his promise, and execute a half-dozen laborers that had done far worse than that to a family of Purples. He brought the whole city out to the Arena to watch.

“This version of Moonrise dies here,” he said, voice amplified until it boomed through the cave. “I know plenty of you have good reasons to resent the lives you lived, and the ones who made you live it. But the vacuum up above us doesn’t care what color used to be on your badge. Rockshanks was already leading us to it. We’re leaving all that behind.”

They brought every colored badge in the whole city to that spot, piling them together into a clay crucible the size of a pony. And shaped like one, too.

The statue that emerged from within was banded in a hundred different shades, particularly from the high metal alloys used by the darker colored badges. It could’ve been anypony, but as Silver carried it to join the monuments of the First Commander and all their other ancient heroes, he couldn’t help but hear his brother’s voice.

It was about the size of a colt, though the hasty clay mold he’d had crafted had the features of no specific creature. “No more,” he promised, when the crowd was gone, and he was the only pony left in the ancient hall. “We’ll be better, Ivory. You’ll see.”

As weeks turned to months, they were. Silver made frequent trips to Vanaheimr, consulting the library there for advice on how the city ought to run. The library didn’t listen to anyone else, but he still set the Gatecrashers back to work. There were plenty of ponies trained for risk and danger that no longer had either. The most determined members of Rockshanks’s army were its first recruits. Some even got to die for the city, though more to ancient machines and ignoring warnings than the powerful armies of Equestria.

The city changed. Silver tore down the barracks completely, he melted armored wagons down into new pipes, and disbanded marksmanship training. Airmaker’s Guild became the largest organization in all the city, with plenty of eager recruits now that it was open to all instead of just the Greens.

“How did you do it?” Silver asked one day, in the private confines of his high-tower office. The princess didn’t bother with the Voidseeker uniform very often, though she kept the unicorn illusion religiously. “Lunar Dawn” was to Moonrise one of Silver’s closest advisors, even if in reality she made just as many decisions.

“Do what?” The princess looked up from her desk, where she’d been reading of all things. Apparently the high families of the last centuries had produced a fair few works of reference and fiction. These days she always had one close. “I require more detail.”

“How did Vanaheimr rule?” he asked, shoving away a half-dozen different scrolls. If he had to read Engine Grease complain one more time about something Silver had already solved… “The Alicorns were obviously smarter than we are. We’ve been copying all kinds of things they did, why can’t we copy their government?”

“I… don’t remember very much.” The princess rose to her hooves, closing the book with reverent magic. “I think we had a royal family, but… the position was mostly a tradition. Tourists visited the palace to take pictures with them. They appeared on television for speeches twice a year. Running Vanaheimr was parliament’s job. I was too young to vote for a representative there. My sister didn’t know any more than I did.”

Silver brought the question to the library, and a year later Moonrise had its first “election.” They were still a small city, and having one pony to represent five hundred barely filled a room. According to the library, in Vanaheimr there had been one representative for every million. A number so large, he couldn’t understand it.

The ponies of his security force seemed surprised when he told them not to do anything about the other creatures running for Prime Minister. When he won his first election, the whole city seemed relieved.

And so went the years. Moonrise was a monument of their ancestors’ cleverness, buried by decades of neglect. It would take twice as long to get the city working as well as it had in the stories. But eventually the night came when Silver didn’t have to move a single family around because a heat-vent had failed. The day came when they started adding cans of food to the stockpile, instead of taking from it.

Eventually, the day came when Silver realized that the city didn’t need him anymore. The new generation was full of brilliant minds and new ideas, full of ponies who had all the opportunities of an education without fear of starvation or a violent death by some other unfortunate.

“Don’t think I’m done with you,” the princess said, when he’d finished his announcement and the crowd drained from the capital building. “The princess has her cabinet, and I have a feeling she’ll keep you close until you’re dead.”

“Longer than the princess thinks,” Magpie said, wrapping one hoof around Silver’s neck and squeezing. It was hardly strange for his wife to be affectionate, though. “I’m sure of it.”

“If you say so.” Dawn gathered her notes in her folio, then vanished with a teleport. Probably back to the Prime Minister’s office.

“What were you talking about?” Silver asked, as soon as they were home. The apartment was far larger than the crevice Magpie had once used as her shelter, though not even half the size as Rockshanks’s old mansion had been. Space was too precious to waste on just one family.

There had been more of a family here a decade ago, when their foals were young. Now they had their own homes, their own roles. Silver suspected his eldest daughter Sapphire Down might be about to have her first election. Assuming a partly-crystal pony had any chance. He gave her good odds.

“I know you don’t like to remember it,” he said, pushing the doors gently closed behind them. “But you’ll have to say goodbye sooner or later. We can’t all be immortal.”

Magpie tossed her cloak aside, glowering at him. Her body caught the light of the overhead lamp, only slightly tinted glass. Only the metal skeleton of her left wing was an exception, his crude craftsmanship preserved even all these years later.

“I’m not even immortal, thanks to you.” She hesitated as she said it, resting one hoof near the wall. An old family photo hung there, when Sapphire was their only foal. “Just immortal enough.”

He rested a hoof on her shoulder. “You didn’t have to… I mean… me. You had to know it would end someday. Not today—the First Commander was twice my age when he took command.” And he didn’t even last ten years.

“Yeah yeah.” Magpie shoved his hoof away. “I was ready to accept all that when this started. But a young new Lord Commander probably could’ve convinced half the mares in Moonrise… How was I going to say no?”

He choked back a laugh. “The same way you always do.”

She grinned back, then galloped away. Even after all these years, the clicks of glass on metal still made Silver nervous. She hadn’t shattered yet.

“I have something for you,” she said, her voice muffled. She popped back out from their bedroom a moment later, clutching something in her lips. A bulging paper envelope. “I don’t think you should have it before the election. It’ll be weird for everypony if…” She settled it down on the kitchen table, flicking a wing towards it. “Just open it.”

He stopped beside the ancient wood, lifting the envelope in her magic. “You can’t fight time,” he said flatly. “Even Penumbra had to say goodbye to the First Commander.”

Magpie stuck her tongue out. “Penumbra was the one who gave me the idea. You think she’s happy about that? Best years of her life gone in a blink, and she’s alone again. But Iron Quill gave her something to remember him, the same thing you gave me. Freedom.”

She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Penumbra ran out of time to give something back, and it tears her up inside. Not me.”

Silver tore the envelope in his magic. He expected a letter, folded with Magpie’s usual gracelessness. Instead, a vial fell out from within, and nearly smashed on the table.

He caught it in his magic, holding it. “Empty…” But as he brought it close, he could see the error. No, the vial wasn’t empty. There was a sliver of pink glass inside, somehow holding itself balanced between both sides of the vial without touching either. Silver had seen something like this, once before.

“How the buck did you get this?”

“Best thief on the moon,” she answered, embracing him with a pony hug. “The Polestar is furious with me, by the way. But I don’t care what it thinks. You saved Moonrise. Now Moonrise saves you, in case it needs you again. Buck what Polestar wants.”

He chuckled, settling the vial gently back onto the table between them. “I’m guessing you won’t give me a choice.”

She glared back. “As much as you gave me.”

Chapter 53: Crystal Sphere

Magpie had rarely seen so many ponies in one area before. They packed in so close to one another that part of her worried about the oxygen concentration of the brand-new climate control systems. Dome 3 was the first of its kind, likely the first of many such structures that would one day be erected on the lunar surface. There was no reason to be pushing it so far above its usual capacity.

The stage was directly below the dome’s center, meaning the sky of spun glass was as high as it could be. It was easily a hundred meters up, high enough for a team of pegasus ponies to perform a circular maneuver near the top of the dome. She couldn’t make out the stars through the cloudy glass over their heads, only a faintly luminous blackness. It was night out there, and the touch of it didn’t even reach inside the dome. Moonrise had taught ponies many lessons, and all had been put into practice here.

The crowd in Dome 3’s central square was at least five thousand strong—Silver probably could’ve given her a more precise count, but his grasp of numbers had always been far stronger than hers. You should be the one here representing the past, not me. Silver wasn’t here, or at least not down in the square. The large space was filled with dustpines, a lineage of trees they had been cultivating since the beginning to grow quickly in poor soil. That made the park beautiful as well as practical.

“Ponies of Moonrise, your attention,” said Prime Minister Coattail, tapping one hoof against his lectern. The last smatterings of applause and hoof stomping for the acrobats overhead faded, and one by one attention returned to the stage. Magpie couldn’t see the Prime Minister’s expression, but she could guess. Coattail wasn’t a scientist, but he was a consummate pony-pleaser. He was probably turning things up to eleven right now, making ponies proud to be citizens of Moonrise just by looking at them.

“This is the last time I’ll ever be able to say that,” he joked. “We’ve always known that Moonrise wouldn’t be able to contain us forever. The ancient cavern provided shelter for our ancestors, at a time when they didn’t even understand the dangers all around them. The water served our crops, and helped us produce our air. But every foal must eventually leave their cradle, and venture out into the world. The city of Moonrise is no longer alone on our moon, but will have a sister here in Dome 3. After conferring with the princess, this new settlement will be named Starseed.”

Coattail paused for applause, though they were subdued. That name hadn’t even been in the running for consideration, so far as Magpie knew. The front row of this crowd was packed with engineers and craftsponies, and she could see the frustration and discontent on their faces. Shouldn’t we get to name it? We built it!

Magpie glanced over her shoulder, at an unassuming pony at the back of the crowd. Princess Nightmare Moon had taken many identities over the last few centuries. First a Voidseeker bodyguard of Silver’s, then a persistent secretary of the Prime Minister, until age made her first disguise improbable and she needed another.

But whatever the princess was thinking with her unusual exercise of power, she could see nothing of it on her face.

“I know, I know, you’re upset it wasn’t the choice you made,” Coattail went on. “It wasn’t mine either. But the princess can see further than we can. Nightmare Moon views this first dome as a sapling of a far greater plant, one that grows onward into the stars forever. We live in a solar system with dozens of bodies we can inhabit—distant planets and moons begging for ponies to husband them.”

He walked to the edge of the stage, pointing off into the distance. The dome had a single blemish, and elongated section of tunnel raised just above the surface and stretching to one side. In the distance was another building, though the glass wasn’t clear and it could not be seen. A factory to build their future.

“Ponies who come to live in Starseed will all be working towards that common goal. The princess imagines a day during all our lifetimes where the surface is covered with domes like this one, growing more food than we can eat, or filled with factories and laboratories to invent machines we cannot yet conceive of. But our first steps out into the void begin here today.”

He nodded towards Magpie, stepping aside. This was the entire reason she was up here on the stand, instead of hiding in one of the skytowers around the park to watch with Silver.

She stood up, taking a second to catch herself on her oversized boots. They were more like stilts really, extensions to make her reach the height of these oversized ponies. Apparently it worked, because ponies today always whispered about how pure her crystal bloodline must be, instead of how teeny she was compared to the gigantic freaks that moon ponies had become.

“My name is Magpie,” she said, glancing only briefly down at the podium. One of Coattail’s own speechwriters had put something together for her. It was elegant and graceful and confident—she didn’t intend to read a word of it. “I stood beside the princess when we landed here, many centuries ago. I uh… I haven’t been in Moonrise that whole time. But I’ve been here since Silver Star was elected, and I’ve seen how… Look, the ponies who landed here all those years ago never could’ve imagined what you’ve built. But they always knew we would go back to Equestria one day. They’d be proud that we’re finally doing it.”

It felt like there was plenty of applause, at least Magpie thought there was. She hurried back to her seat, avoiding the eyes of everypony watching from the crowd. Were they still going to be sour about the name? I wonder what their great-grandparents would think about that. We don’t have anything more serious to be upset about than what we call the dome.

That was wishful thinking of course, though it was easy to pretend when she was up here in a city they’d built by themselves on the lunar surface. It was the same great achievement of the ancient Alicorns, albeit far more primitive and less safe to live in.

“For as long as we’ve lived on the moon, we’ve known no difference between our city and our nation. Today, that must change. The place called Moonrise will still be the home to myself and many other ponies, but it will share a larger whole—with Starseed, and other domes we will construct. The name we chose for this city—has not been discarded. From today onward, we will all be citizens of Tranquility!”

This time the cheering was genuine—maybe all the pent-up celebration that had been briefly shelved while everypony thought he’d ignored what everypony wanted. Though Magpie couldn’t help but notice little clusters of ponies who didn’t join in, angry faces who suddenly stood out. But whenever she tried to get a good look, the crowd would shift, and she couldn’t resolve their faces.

Of course you found some way to turn that into a victory, Coattail. He might not know how to do any of the big goals he brought for the city, but where the ancient failures of Moonrise had surrounded themselves with ponies who were most loyal, Coattail chose only the best. It was probably why he was still in office.

“I’ll not keep you all here longer than is necessary,” Coattail continued, once they’d settled down. “We all have reason to celebrate, and the city will provide. As the machinery has yet to be built to inhabit the factory floor behind us, I took the liberty of arranging a party there for the evening. Consider all ration quotas lifted until tomorrow. But be smart, all of you—the Constabulary will still be enforcing injunctions on public drunkenness.”

Ponies rose to their hooves to cheer and clap as Coattail stepped off the stage. He slipped to the back, where a carriage waited with its doors already open. Nightmare Moon joined him, then the doors shut, and they returned slowly the way they’d come, back down towards Moonrise.

Questions from the press would go unanswered today, as they usually did. With the Prime Minister gone, those few ponies who had snuck in from the press corps would have to make do with what they’d seen. “Alright ponies, nice and calm,” called Glossy Bauble, Moonrise’s chief of police. Did that mean he led Tranquility now too? Maybe instead of having a party to make ponies forget about that, he should’ve stayed to give them details.

But answering too many questions is probably how ponies lose popularity.

“Now now, everypony,” Glossy Bauble said. “We’re going to make this nice and orderly. Anypony attending the festivities make a line, and walk that way. Prime Minister says it’s open to everypony here, and your families.”

Magpie watched Bauble closely, as the electric spotlight overhead shone through his face to the cap he wore over his mane. After all these years, Magpie now knew how Penumbra felt to live in a city full of her descendants. At least she could tell them when she saw them, instead of having to guess.

The crowd obeyed, with most ponies drifting towards the open doors behind them. Magpie remained in her seat as they passed the stage, smiling politely but not terribly interested in the party. Food meant something very different to her than it did to these ponies—let them enjoy it.

“Excuse me,” said a voice, loud enough to carry over the general murmur of excited ponies. “Do you have a moment?”

She looked up, eyes widening slightly as she saw the face of the creature who had come to question her. Not a pony at all, though she resembled one. Except she had a beak, and feathers instead of a mane. “You’re a hippogriff,” she squeaked, without thinking.

“I’m a reporter,” she said, voice changing from polite to annoyed. “Solar Wind, Stellar Chronicle.” She flashed a badge, so quickly that Magpie didn’t even get a good look at it. “I was just hoping to ask the Prime Minister a few things. But you know him—you’re at all these functions. Maybe you could answer instead?”

Aren’t you a little young to be a reporter? Magpie probably would’ve turned her away, except for that little voice of guilt in the back of her head. She of all creatures shouldn’t be surprised that things other than ponies lived on Moonrise. There were griffons, now we have hippogriffs. It makes sense. “I don’t work in the Prime Minister’s office. I can’t tell you anything on his behalf.”

She rose to her hooves, wobbling a little in the oversized boots. The presence of this strange creature so close to her was almost enough to make her stumble and fall over, but she managed to keep her balance. Narrowly.

“What can you say about the widely-circulating allegations that Nightmare Moon doesn’t actually exist?”

Her mouth hung open. She stumbled, wobbling backward from her. “W-what?”

“I’ve read about you, Magpie. There are photographs of you assisting with the last eleven administrations, and descriptions of you before that. Mineral ponies are immortal, aren’t you?”

“N-no.” Magpie retreated a few more steps, her rump backing into the now-empty back row of chairs on the stage. This wasn’t an interview at all, it was a battle. The kind she couldn’t fight with a dagger or a gun.

“I used to be, when I was a Voidseeker. Now I’m just aging slowly.” But the more mineral blood a creature has, the slower the age. It was why her eldest children were only recently buried, and several still lived. It might’ve filled her with regret that she hadn’t stolen from the Armory sooner, if only having any foals with Silver now was possible. So far as they had learned, it wasn’t.

She nearly took off and flew to meet Silver in their skytower apartment. She resisted—her curiosity at the audacity of the question overpowered her discomfort, for now. “What are you talking about, anyway? The princess… you mean the one who has ruled Moonrise for a thousand years? Why would she be gone?”

Solar Wind seized on her question, closing in with her pen held in one claw. Anything Magpie said might be on the front page of this “Stellar Chronicle” tomorrow, and there was nothing she could do about it. Except… now that she thought about it, she couldn’t recall the name of that paper. Nor had any of the other reporters stuck around to pressure her, they’d gone into the party, probably to speak with the engineers who had built Dome 3.

“You’re denying the obvious truth, then? This ‘princess’ used to be seen by ponies all over the city. In the oldest records in our library, there are accounts of her taking visits from anypony who wanted to speak to her. She was cruel and terrible to her visitors, harshly punishing anypony who asked questions she didn’t like. But then things changed. Now she lives in a hard vacuum, in a palace surrounded by guards that no one can visit?”

She leaned in closer, slitted eyes fixed on Magpie. It might’ve worked to intimidate an earth pony, but being undead for hundreds of years had eroded away any ancient instincts of self-preservation. “How many ponies think that?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. “That the princess is… what’s your theory exactly?”

“Dead,” Solar supplied. “Probably during the revolution, but maybe long before that. Nightmare Moon loved nothing more than ruling over us, and she just gave it all up. That doesn’t seem consistent with her character, does it? It’s a convenient lie to keep us obedient.”

“No.” Magpie folded her wings, feeling less intimidated by the moment. Her old instincts expected attack, saw that beak and those claws, and had good reason to fear. But Tranquility wasn’t the same place anymore. Ponies didn’t kill their superiors when they wanted a promotion. “Her rule is basically a formality, Solar Wind. The princess gives advice to whoever is the Prime Minister, that’s all. She’s wise, so she’s great at answering questions that regular ponies wouldn’t even understand. But she doesn’t do anything. If she died tomorrow, ponies would make some worse decisions, but we’d keep on with our lives. She doesn’t hold in the air anymore.”

“A convenient excuse,” Solar said, undaunted. “But you’re still describing a nation built on lies. Every Prime Minister enters that palace for the princess’s approval. She signs all our laws. Why won’t you just admit Nightmare Moon is just a name you can use to get away with unpopular decisions? The princess wanted to call this place Starseed, instead of the name we voted on. It wasn’t Coattail’s fault!”

Magpie raised an eyebrow. She nearly called for Glossy Bauble right there—but that would probably just play into this bird’s delusions. Authority wasn’t the way to convince her, but maybe some simple truth would be. “The princess isn’t dead, Solar Wind,” she said flatly. “The princess has illusion magic so powerful, she was at the opening today. I suggest you stop spreading this information around, or she’ll probably have to visit you in person. Nightmare Moon has grown softer over the years, but there’s still nothing that matters more to her than caring for her ponies. She won’t be happy about someone trying to dismantle their government.”

Magpie turned and stalked off. It took concentration not to fall over with her oversized boots—but she had weeks of practice now, and she managed. If she expected Solar Wind to follow her all the way home, yelling more accusations, at least she was disappointed there.

Dome 3 wasn’t like Moonrise—it hadn’t grown haphazardly around natural formations and whatever need the city felt strongest at the time. It had real streets, wide enough for carts to move in both directions at once. The princess herself had insisted on that design, explaining that they would eventually build machines that were fully automatic, moving ponies and supplies around without intervention from them. They built this first dome with a future they could not yet touch in mind.

The skytowers were finer too, built with Lunarium and steel instead of stone and ceramic. Instead of gradually narrowing structures with oversized bases and thin tops, these tapered only slightly where their tips met the glass of the dome.

But Magpie didn’t feel much like taking the stairs. She took off, gliding up the glass facing of the building, past balconies and clear windows. The dome was built mostly for insulation and strength—skytower windows were far weaker by comparison, weak enough that they could still be clear.

As she flew, Magpie had a commanding view of the city, and everything taking place below. Mostly it was celebrating ponies, though she could help but notice little clusters moving away from the group, towards the airlocks. What could anyone want to do there? She didn’t follow or anything, she wasn’t a constable anymore. And after using that tactic against the old regime, protecting every access to vital supplies was one of the few purposes their military still served.

But there wasn’t much to see yet, just a bunch of nearly identical empty rooms. The great innovators and engineers of their time would soon move into Starseed, but not quite yet.

Her own home waited at the top, at a balcony already decorated with banners and flags from gravity disc tournaments both ancient and modern. Magpie didn’t care much for sports, but her children often did. Either that, or joining the Constabulary.

“I thought you’d decided to celebrate without me,” Silver said. He lounged near one wall, where he would’ve had a clear view of the ceremony down below. His body was almost completely covered with a cloak, right down to mirrored glasses over his eyes.

“You could’ve been down there,” she answered, hurrying up beside him and briefly touching her head to his. There was a faint impact as they met, but not painfully. Despite what she was made from, only the princess had ever damaged her. “Nopony remembers us anymore. Or… well, almost nopony.” She was a hippogriff, technically.

“Moonrise has a great leader,” Silver said, turning back to look over the balcony. “The one they chose.”

She rolled her eyes. “You don’t have to lead anything anymore, Silver. But you could still be part of it.”

He flipped his hood back, and his face caught distant spotlights from the party far below. Even close enough to practically touch the dome, there was no light through it. The dome was painted black, after all. “I am, helping from up here.”

His horn glowed, and something lifted from a low table beside him. A dark bottle. “I made some arrangements, Magpie. We can have our own party.”

Chapter 54: Sluice Gate

Magpie wasn’t exactly expecting anypony else to attend their little party, but she was proven mistaken as soon as she stepped inside. Silver hadn’t packed the apartment with ponies, that just wasn’t his personality. Instead there were only two others, though she wasn’t sure how they’d gotten there so quickly.

“Princess,” Silver said, levitating the bottle towards her. “Would you like any before I start pouring this for the rest of us?”

Nightmare Moon shook her head once, not even meeting his eyes. “Thank you, Silver, but no.” It was the same refusal she always gave. So far as Magpie knew, she hadn’t indulged in… much of anything, since Magpie had returned to her service. It was hardly like the Nightmare Moon she’d known, who could certainly appreciate a little luxury. She had never been brave enough to ask why.

Silver didn’t skip a beat—even as dense as her husband could sometimes be around other creatures, he’d been hearing that same refusal for centuries now.

“More for us.” Penumbra sat at their kitchen table, which was occupied mostly with a scale model of Dome 3. The rest of the table was covered with blueprints and inventory lists and other things they had watched during the build. It belonged to the princess, but she was here so often she treated it as a second office. Penumbra tapped on the edge of her glass. “Go on, rock horse. Luna is out, that means I’m the oldest.”

He groaned, but obeyed, apparently oblivious to the name. Either that, or he was just pretending to ignore it.

They’d known the princess long enough to get to know her in ways few mortals could, but that didn’t mean they could just disrespect her. Only Penumbra had that right, and only in private.

“That isn’t what they’re called,” Nightmare Moon said, levitating over a cushion and settling into it across from the model. She pulled it close, studying the factory representation for the thousandth time. She opened the service doors, exposing the refinery and factory floor within. “Crystal ponies, Penumbra.”

“I don’t think we know what they’re called,” Penumbra argued, once her glass was half-empty. “That old emperor didn’t invent them; he just used the population he had. Why should he get naming rights?”

Silver ignored her too, flicking on the kitchen lights and fiddling with a few covered trays of food. There was far less of it here than the feast laid out downstairs, but Silver had also probably taken his time. Even after all these years, he’d always taken special care with food. Maybe he thought it would vanish if he left it alone for too long.

“There’s something I thought you should know about,” Magpie said, taking her glass and settling down beside the princess. She wouldn’t even bother asking why the Prime Minister hadn’t come. “After you left, I…”

Nightmare Moon fixed her with one of her intense stares. Her current disguise was a bat with bright red eyes, though nothing she did could make it seem as intimidating as an Alicorn. “I sensed it too, Magpie.” She rose, moving slowly over to the balcony door and pushing it closed with a batwing. “The Nightmare has returned. Don’t fear for the city, it isn’t here for the ponies anymore. Its fury is focused entirely on me.”

Is that what that was? Long ago, Magpie had always known when there were other Voidseekers nearby. More of them together had a certain resonance in an area, a pressure that made them immediately recognizable. It had felt like eyes were watching her.

“How could they get into the city without us knowing?” Silver asked from the kitchen doorway. “There are constables at every airlock, every tunnel. We would know if one went missing.”

Nightmare Moon shook her head. “It doesn’t surprise me that their powers have been forgotten. But the Voidseekers—the Nightmare is controlling them, more directly than ever. They see the contents of every nightmare; they walk between every shadow. They know the fears of Moonrise, and the hopes of Starseed. They know our weakness.”

This was all probably more pressing than what was bothering Magpie. Her companions, returned from their mad trek across the moon’s surface, would not be returning to the city for forgiveness and a new place in the Lunar Court. There was no Lunar Court anymore, and all the prestige of the princess wasn’t even believed.

But it was still important for Nightmare Moon to know. There was no easy way to say it, and beating around the truth wasn’t going to make it any easier for her. “Met a journalist, who shared something with me I hadn’t heard before. Apparently there are creatures who think you don’t exist.”

She watched Nightmare Moon closely for her reaction, but her face was a mask. The magical blessing of Nightmare might’ve left her, but she had kept some of the confidence, the discipline.

“A few more minutes,” Silver announced from the kitchen door. “The princess is here, so I’m not doing bugs, Penumbra. Don’t even ask, I know you don’t really eat.”

She stuck out her tongue. “I can still taste, though. Right now the profound flavor of disappointment.”

He ignored her, slipping back into the kitchen. There were no doors separating their living area, though, and so he would still be able to hear. Good, he needed to know all this.

“It was a… risk we knew we were taking,” the princess eventually said. “I haven’t heard it yet, but… I suspect any creature who admitted as much to the Prime Minister or anyone else on the Assembly might as well be questioning the legitimacy of the state. How widespread do you think this is, Magpie?”

She opened her mouth to answer, but Penumbra was quicker. “More the longer we wait. You can’t keep hiding forever, Princess. What will you do when the next Prime Minister is elected? Even Coattail won’t be in office forever. You’ll give his replacement a heart-attack.”

Nightmare Moon faced her suddenly, snapping the factory doors closed so abruptly that the plastic cracked and the front of the factory fell limply to the table. “That’s not your decision to make, Penumbra. You can’t suffer as I have, or it would kill you. Perhaps you should temper your judgement with understanding.”

Magpie hesitated for a second, then barged on anyway. “Princess, I’m not… trying to order you around. But the longer you remain hidden from Tranquility, the weaker your power becomes. If you keep waiting, there won’t be anywhere when you try to show yourself.”

Silver levitated both trays in, settling them off to one side of the table beside the wine. He removed each one, smiling in satisfaction at his work. “But don’t let me interrupt.”

You better not be taking the princess’s side, Magpie thought, glaring harshly at him. Come on, you know she has to do something about it. We can’t lose control of the country because the princess got camera-shy.

Nightmare Moon settled back into her seat, plate forgotten. Her voice was low and dangerous—the voice she had once used when she was about to dispatch somepony who had been too bold to her. But the days of Nightmare’s disregard for life were long over, and this version of the princess hadn’t killed anypony in centuries now. “You were not listening earlier. Nightmare Moon can’t show herself to the creatures of Moonrise—Nightmare Moon no longer exists.”

To her relief, even Silver couldn’t stay silent through that. He rested one hoof on Magpie’s shoulder, voice shocked. “Princess, what does that mean? You’re right here, clearly there’s no question that you exist.”

“There’s still an Alicorn helping to rule Moonrise from the shadows,” Penumbra said. “But that’s not the same thing as saying Nightmare Moon exists.” She vanished with a puff of smoke, reappearing moments later in the doorway holding a tapestry in one hoof. It was very old, older than the revolution. Maybe it was Penumbra’s own.

It depicted the Nightmare Princess, ruling from her throne in darkness and glory. Her face was not merciful, but it was strong. She was the monster that fought for the ponies of Moonrise, and tolerated no evil against them. “You’re seeing two creatures here, not one. An Alicorn princess who thought the world was bucked and wanted to fix it, and… a demon who promised to help. What’s left after you take Nightmare away?”

Nightmare Moon lowered her head to the table, groaning in embarrassment. “I should have you flogged, or… something. You can’t just tell them that. It was supposed to be secret.”

“It still is,” Penumbra countered, vanishing in another faint puff of smoke. She reappeared in a gloomy corner of the room, no longer holding the ancient relic. “Princess, you’re facing the real threat of assassination, and your ponies don’t even believe you exist anymore. You need to start telling the truth, and these two are exactly the creatures we can trust.”

She lowered her voice in mock-secrecy, without getting nearly quiet enough for Magpie not to hear. “Besides, if it doesn’t go well, you can just shatter them or something.”

Magpie shuttered involuntarily at the joke, even as Silver smiled. Her husband had never known the real Nightmare Moon, only the pale imitation she became as the demon left her. A threat like Penumbra’s would’ve been entirely genuine once.

“I didn’t think that could happen,” Silver said. He had served himself last, and like Magpie he didn’t need to eat much. Together their portion might be half the size of what the princess ate. “Correct me if I’m wrong Princess, but I always thought you had made a soul-pact with the Nightmare. Not the same terms obviously, but… like the one that creates Voidseekers.”

“Unbreakable is what they put in books of magical theory to keep foals from getting their muzzles burned off,” Nightmare Moon groaned. Finally she looked up, snatching Penumbra’s wineglass in a sudden burst of strange-looking magic. Her disguise stretched and warped as she did it, glowing from a point down in her throat somewhere. Then the magic stopped, and she drained the entire thing in a few seconds. “Look around you, Silver. Penumbra defies the Nightmare’s will by ransom. Magpie, by transfiguration. For me, the debt is only deferred. Nightmare’s agents will collect on its behalf.”

The princess’s disguise spell faltered for a moment, then dissolved into sparks of orphan magic.

Magpie kept herself quiet, but Silver dropped his plate and gasped in open shock.

The mature, confident mare that concealed the princess didn’t have an even more powerful Alicorn lurking inside. Rather, Nightmare Moon was so short that sitting down her eyes barely crested the table. Her wings and horn were both stubby and immature, and her mane was ratty and tangled from little care.

Almost nothing of either the royal heir or the terrifying demonic Alicorn were left in her. Magpie could see only a faint touch—a dark stain around her cutie mark, a necrosis of her soul left by the Nightmare’s symbiosis.

I bet Silver has more magic than you.

“You see my dilemma,” Nightmare Moon said—or no, that name wasn’t right anymore. Luna? Except… this creature was weaker than she had ever been. Her voice was an immature squeak, and to Magpie it seemed like she was struggling with some of her own pronunciation. “My relationship with Nightmare was even more… intimate than a Voidseeker. Its promise was power for service. Eventually, it deserted me. I thought I would die, but… now I only wish I had.”

Silver rose from his seat, dropping into a bow. It was about as absurd to see as the filly-sized Alicorn, which meant it fit perfectly. “Princess… Luna?” he guessed. When she didn’t object, he continued. “I don’t see what this changes. We’re still fighting together for all the same things. Our accomplishments don’t disappear because you’ve lost some of your magic.”

“Almost all of it!” she snapped, wobbling and slipping backward off her chair. She flopped around on the floor, catching herself and rising to her hooves again. At least in their company she didn’t seem quite so tiny. Only Silver had the stretched proportions of a Lunar pony—Penumbra and Magpie were only older. “At the time I need it most! Nightmare isn’t going to just kill me! He’s going to make me into a Voidseeker, or… whatever an Alicorn version of them would be. He’ll have an Alicorn’s power then, and I won’t be able to resist, because I’ll be dead. Stars only know what he’ll do to Moonrise after that!”

“Nothing,” Penumbra said flatly. She alone had shown neither shock nor amusement, even when Luna fell over. But the princess’s bodyguard was with her almost every moment, so she’d probably seen her refresh the spell. “Because we’ll stop them. I was always the best assassin you had, Princess. I know what they’ll try, and I’ll stop them. If I can beat Aminon with Nightmare trying to crush my mind to dust, I can stop… five of his cronies.”

Luna flopped onto her haunches, staring down at the floor. “You don’t have any idea how strong Nightmare really is. You and Aminon and the others were all just tools to him. But me—I insulted him. I was supposed to be ruling the world for him by now. Demons might seem strange, but pride matters to them even more than it does to ponies. Those five Voidseekers will have powers you can’t even imagine—there’s no telling how much of himself Nightmare has invested in them now. He probably would’ve attacked already, but… like I said, he doesn’t just want to kill me. He wants to get even, and that takes time. But he can afford to wait.”

“Nightmare might be able to wait, but this food won’t,” Silver said gently. “Princess, we didn’t build Moonrise in a day. We don’t have to save it in one either. Do yourself a favor and finish eating. Then… maybe you should borrow our facilities. My wife has all kinds of fancy, uh… soaps.”

Luna’s head snapped up, and she glowered at him. “I’ll flog you too,” she said, though the threat only came off as more adorable. She shoved the chair back into a standing position, then returned to her food with vigor.

Magpie waited until she was sure that the princess wouldn’t stop to get back to her self-loathing. “I wish you’d told us sooner, Penumbra,” she began. “I could probably get the Prime Minister to get ready for something without even mentioning Luna.”

“If you think you can get him to take the danger seriously, go right ahead. He won’t quite tell me to my face that the Voidseekers don’t exist, since I still have all the important powers. But he is confident that they’ve probably died out on the surface somewhere.” Penumbra lowered her voice into a decent impression of Coattail. “‘If Nightmare Moon’s old enemies were going to resurface, they would have done so by now. The best preparation we can make for an attack is to keep the Constabulary strong and the infrastructure of Moonrise well-maintained.’”

She had been thinking of Coattail. There were plenty of old weapons left over from the invasion that never happened, and many would work against Voidseekers when properly used. But Moonrise never kept more than the minimum-security force to keep up with petty crime. Only a small number even knew how to use real guns, most just used stun spells and plastic clubs.

“I have a gun,” Silver said, glancing subconsciously towards the bedroom. He kept it hidden there, in a hollow beneath the mattress. “I could give it to you, Penumbra.”

“You can’t.” Luna stared down at her empty plate, wearing the same perpetual pout she had been since her disguise failed. “Not while you’re alive. Even if you tripped off your balcony and shattered, Penumbra could never shoot it. She’s still a Voidseeker.”

“What about you, Princess?”

The princess giggled, though only for a few seconds. Long enough to realize what she was doing and shove the side of her hoof into her mouth. She held it there until she’d stopped laughing. “I’m tainted too, Silver. And I don’t think Magpie will let you die either way.”

“No,” she said flatly, wrapping one hoof around his neck and pulling him close. Penumbra twitched involuntarily, looking away from them. She pretended not to notice. “But it seems good for you to be close, Silver. I think you should take a vacation from the resource office to spend more time with the princess. Armed.”

He nodded. Silver knew far more about running a city than he’d ever learned about fighting, but for once Magpie wasn’t too worried. The alien rifle required little skill to operate. It wanted to kill monsters so badly that the pony using it barely even mattered.

“Backup plan, then. I’ll look through the Armory, and find something we can use to keep Voidseekers out. Vanaheimr could kill us, so there’s no reason Starseed and Moonrise couldn’t too.”

Penumbra whistled. “You really want to go back there? Honestly I’d take my chances against Voidseekers over robbing Polestar twice.”

“Not robbing,” she countered. “Just… physically persuading. It’s not the same thing. Besides, now that there are research teams all over that place, it shouldn’t be hard to go unnoticed. Just get in, poke around, and… get out again. Simple.”

Silver nodded. He seemed about as unhappy about the idea as Penumbra, though he knew better than to argue. Two creatures couldn’t stay together for centuries without learning each other’s boundaries. “And I think you should stay the way you are in the meantime, Princess,” he said. “I might not understand magic like you, but I know that keeping an active illusion spell can’t be helping you recover your power. Nopony knows who you are anyway, right? I have a granddaughter who does manes, she can probably hide your horn.”

Luna only groaned in reply.

Chapter 55: Starlight Focus

If only Magpie still had her shadowstep abilities, and all the other magic Nightmare had once granted her, the infiltration probably would’ve been easy. Unfortunately, it also would’ve been quite a bit more lethal, since a single failure would likely result in the city trying to kill her.

A flexible plastic tunnel now connected the teleport platform to Vanaheimr’s entrance, which had been moved so that it was only a dozen or so paces away. For magical reasons she wasn’t qualified to understand, it couldn’t be placed in the city. More of Vanaheimr’s defenses, probably.

Most ponies had to wait for a permit to visit here, either as tourists appreciating what Tranquility should aspire to be, or as part of a research team studying its infrastructure and construction.

Gatecrashers from after the revolution had bridged gaps in the metal floor, removed collapsed doorways, and erected their own little building in what had once been a vast central square. Parts of the city’s life-support worked, but like Starseed many of them relied on the structural integrity of the dome overall, and the damage was far too extensive for them to fix.

Besides, the princess explicitly forbade ponies to take possession of the old city. They could study, but must live only in tents, and take only their notes and photographs with them.

Magpie had resisted the temptation to bring her own air-armor and bypass the line—if she had any hope of escaping the Polestar’s notice, it would not be by broadcasting who she was. She’d have to wait at the back of the line with the scientists and tourists, ignoring their stares and politely refusing their questions. When she finally got to the front, she had to ignore the indignity of wearing a child’s armor. But she could do that, for such an important cause.

Right by the exit airlock was a massive bronze plaque, as tall as the tent itself and polished to a shine. Down one side was a list of names, memorialized in metal and going most of the way to the floor. On the other, a description of how they’d been killed. “Exposed hard vacuum, electrocuted, accidentally activated defense system.”

“Remain in designated areas if you do not wish to join them,” said a bright yellow sign, along with a smiling batpony’s face.

There were no crowds once she got into the city proper, and out of the plastic tunnels of the Gatecrasher Antiquities Society. Here the common tunnels and corridors of the city had been marked with green or red cordons, depending on whether they were safe or unexplored. Venturing beyond the red marks meant for an instant, lifetime ban from visiting the city that had once been sacred. But Magpie wouldn’t be putting her name up on the wall beside so many others. She knew the city as none of them ever could.

She did wander further through the central corridor than she meant to, all the way to the old library. This was one of the most popular destinations, where ponies could try their luck conversing with the systems or tinkering with data access. Occasionally somepony would shake something loose, or for reasons unknown the city would respond to them as it had once responded to Silver.

But Magpie wasn’t here to try anything like that. She ignored the door and the pony shapes inside. She dodged around a corner, which led to an alley ending in a red rope almost immediately. She waited a few seconds, listening for anypony who might be coming.

Her suit respirator hissed, but that was all. She no longer had a heartbeat. And there’s no air. I wouldn’t hear someone coming. She needed to dust off her old instincts, from lifetimes spent as a vagabond on the moon’s surface and caverns. You never told us what we were looking for out there. But Nightmare had only really spoken to Aminon. It only gave the rest of them commands, and expected obedience.

After waiting almost a minute, Magpie ducked under the rope, then hurried down a set of stairs into the service tunnels. She remembered the passage clearly, even if many years had passed. Maybe it was something about being made of rock that kept her memories crystalized, instead of fading the way they had while she was a Voidseeker. The Nightmare didn’t want her to remember the past. Her service was the only life that mattered.

There were still signs of exploration, even out here. Gatecrashers themselves used little green tags on doorways and passages that had been fully explored, and red ones where danger could be found. Last Magpie checked, theirs was still the most dangerous job in Tranquility, with by far the highest mortality.

Shame Silver couldn’t be here. She could imagine his enthusiasm, even after being turned to stone. He would be able to read the messages on the walls, not have to rely on where Gatecrasher translation teams had chalked their meaning beside them. They’d only bothered with the directional signs, leaving the things Magpie took for civic messages and art untouched.

Something moved from just around the corner, near one of the very signs she’d been looking at. Magpie lunged around a the edge, peeking out with the tiniest corner of her helmet. But so long as they aren’t looking back at me, it shouldn’t matter. They can’t hear me.

There was no mistaking this creature for a Gatecrasher—they always moved in pairs at least, and wore air-armor with dark helmets to mark their official permissions. Someone else is slinking around the city. Their air-armor was large, with inflatable wing sections on the sides like hers. Voidseekers?

Maybe the trick Silver had once proposed all those years ago actually worked? Once they were in the armor, the city’s defenses left them alone.

The figure twisted one shoulder, in a movement Magpie recognized. But before they could turn around, she had ducked fully behind the corner, and didn’t see what they did next.

Magpie counted off a few seconds, long enough that she was sure the mysterious stranger would have fled. She crept low, peeking her head around the corner…

And nearly smacked her helmet into the other creature’s bubble. Their suit wasn’t working properly, or maybe they’d just forgot to defog, because the glass was cloudy and she could only somewhat make out the face inside. That would’ve completely obscured the pony’s identity, except that it wasn’t a pony in there.

Sharp beak, bright yellow eyes, there was no mistaking who they belonged to. “I didn’t think I would have company,” she said, her voice muffled as it came through the glass. “I don’t know why you would be out here without a guide or a visitor’s permit. You’re out of bounds, don’t you know this is a lifetime ban from visiting Vanaheimr? The authorities are going to be very interested to hear I saw you out here.”

Magpie rolled her eyes. The bird was pressing slightly down on her, holding her in a submissive position. But she also didn’t know what she was doing. Her suit hissed and squealed unhappily at the mistreatment, as opposed to Magpie’s that made little sound at all. It was just a formality really, since she didn’t care about air or heat. “You’re wearing a white helmet too, stupid,” Magpie shot back. “I work for the Prime Minister’s office. You really think I’m going to get in trouble being here? You, though…” She couldn’t retreat too far, or else break contact and make conversation impossible. Somehow she doubted this bird knew how to use the radio. “You have no idea how dangerous this is. The signs aren’t just for show—tons of ponies have died messing with things they don’t understand. And believe me when I say you don’t understand any of this.”

She scoffed, then retreated. Maybe she didn’t understand the point of their contact, because it looked like her beak was still moving. Magpie sighed, then extended one foreleg and showed how to activate the radio. She had never been one for machines and inventions, but if even she could understand how to get it working, then this mysterious bird could.

Solar Wind seemed suspicious at first, because she was slow to respond. Finally she turned on the local radio. “Twist the dial all the way before it clicks,” Magpie said. “That’s transmission strength. If it’s up all the way, then the ponies in that library will still hear you.” And maybe more. Magpie didn’t really understand how these new technologies worked. It went through the air, yet every search she’d ever made to see the messages traveling had failed.

“I don’t have anything to say to you,” Solar Wind finally said. “You followed me. You’re here to enforce orthodoxy. To stop me from… proving just how oppressive Tranquility is. Built on a foundation of lies, and everyone will know!”

Magpie yanked suddenly on the bird’s foreleg. Probably she wasn’t expecting so much power from a creature that was transparent and made of rock. It wasn’t quite what an earth pony could manage, but it was almost as good. “Hey stupid, if I wanted to oppress you, all I’d have to do is let you wander out here on your own. You’re going to get yourself killed. Just turn around and get back to safety. I won’t say anything about seeing you out here. Creatures can be as insane as they want, it’s none of my business.”

She walked past her, continuing the way she’d been going. “I don’t know what you were looking for in the city to prove your conspiracy theory, but you wouldn’t find it. Just be smart and head back.”

It was too much to hope that she would. Magpie’s supply of compassion was running dangerously dry as she felt the ground shake behind her. “This is the ancient city,” Solar said, following. She had something wrapped in thin plastic, and she held it up in front of her. It flashed, bright enough that Magpie’s old instincts flared and she shielded her eyes with one hoof. But it didn’t burn the way it would have—she wasn’t a bat anymore, even if she still looked a little like one.

“Alicorns built their city with air and heat. We’re supposed to believe that our Alicorn doesn’t need either one? You can’t lie and say that the palace gets either, I’ve done my research. It doesn’t even have emergency connections, or staff quarters.”

I bet she couldn’t live up there anymore even if she wanted to, Magpie realized. One more vulnerability for their princess—she was just as alive as all the corpses that had once filled the city.

“They had slaves,” Magpie said. “Ponies like the rest of us. You can ask about it in the library. You’re not going to convince anyone like that.” Even though it’s the Nightmare that gave her that power, not being an Alicorn. But she didn’t bother explaining any of that, why should she? Solar Wind had done nothing but annoy her, and now apparently she wanted to make her mission a little more difficult. “Look kid, I don’t really have time for this right now. If I don’t get this done, the princess really might be dead. Go back, or don’t. Tell them I was here, or don’t. I don’t even care right now.” She sped up, trying to hurry past the bird.

In vain, unfortunately. She couldn’t even wear the oversized shoes while wearing the air-armor, and even if she had it would probably offer no advantage in speed. This bird could take one step for every three of hers—it wasn’t even a contest. “You really aren’t here to stop me?” she asked, sounding genuinely surprised. “Why else would you be here?”

Were you even listening? “You’re going to the wrong place for city records,” Magpie said, gesturing with one of her wings over her shoulder. “You want the library for that. Ask all the questions you want. Most of the database was destroyed when Vanaheimr was bombarded all those years ago. Maybe there’s something in there you can put in your newspaper.”

“I’m not really a reporter,” she said casually, not missing a beat. “I’m a private investigator, the best one in Moonrise. And… all of Tranquility now too, obviously. Reporters will share my story with all the moon when I get it ready.”

You don’t sound so sure about that last part.

Magpie didn’t slow down, and she was nearly halfway to the Armory now. Here they passed a dozen red markers, all proclaiming the same danger. And they were probably right—the Polestar had no regard for bioservice agents, and would eliminate them without hesitation if it thought they had come to put the armory at risk.

“Great, fantastic. Investigate somewhere else.” She pointed at the chalk sketched out on the floor up ahead.

“Nearing Polestar. Do not enter without Princess. Spells hostile to visitors.”

“See that? It means—”

“That we’ve found something you don’t want us to see!” Solar started running, bounding past her in huge loping strides. The natives born up here could all move better than she could. Even Silver was like that, able to easily outpace her. But he was conscious of their distances, and careful to accommodate her. This bird was actively trying to get away.

“Fine.” She didn’t chase after her, not that she expected she would’ve won the race even if she did. “Get yourself killed. You won’t have me to blame, hippogriff.”

She didn’t have to run to still be heard, though if Solar Wind kept up that pace for much longer she would soon be completely out of range. There was no hoping that she might wander down another path and lose track of Magpie’s own destination. The Gatecrashers had chosen overpreparation in their warnings, which left a direct trail to the Polestar’s chamber.

Magpie followed at some distance, bracing herself for whatever grim reality would be waiting inside. The airlock was already empty by the time she arrived, so she had to wait through an entire cycle. She told herself that she didn’t care what happened to the hippogriff, but that was largely a lie. In another life, she might’ve thought the same thing. Why should she believe the princess was real just because creatures said so?

She unzipped her helmet in the airlock—early enough that it beeped and hissed in protest. But Magpie didn’t care. The entire thing was a formality, made to get her here.

Any chance of a stealthy infiltration was gone now, with this hippogriff barging into Polestar’s presence before she could get there. Not that she’d been expecting success, but at least she could’ve kept her pride.

Magpie had no positive memories of this place, dominated by irregular metal towers on all sides blocking the view to a single, central point. Light pulsed from the Polestar, and she couldn’t have said what kind of creature she was looking at. Was it living rock, like herself? But it had more magic than Nightmare Moon.

She stayed well away from a silvery patch of ground near one of the computers, where shards of blue crystal had crept slowly over one of the metal boxes. In many centuries, they had spread perhaps half a meter in all directions—a fungus that Polestar had never pruned.

A set of air-armor held perfectly suspended in the before the polestar. There was no hiss from inside, no twitch from her legs or shift of its mechanisms.

“Intrusion. Degenerate half-breed,” Polestar said. Magpie was quite familiar with this kind of talk, an echo directly into her mind.

Even if this being did not dominate and torture her, it still brought back unpleasant memories. The less I have to be in here, the better. “That’s rude,” she answered. “Maybe a bit of an idiot, but ‘degenerate’? What does that even mean?”

The polestar shifted from searing white to searching blue, probing beams shining from it like shafts of hardened starlight. One fell on her, and the others all froze. “Your responsibility?”

“No,” she said. The suit of air-armor began glowing brighter, plastic joints hissing in the heat. Oh buck it’s burning her alive. “Wait, yes! Yes she’s my responsibility please put her down.”

Solar dropped to the floor in a limp heap, and the glowing stopped. “Inferior age, inferior servants,” the Polestar proclaimed. “You should not have brought her.”

I didn’t, but if I say so you’ll probably kill her. “I’m here with an important mission, Polestar. What do your eyes tell you about Moonrise?”

It answered with a noise, a terrible solar roar like stars vomiting gas through a hole in a magnetic field.

“Your favorite princess is Purified. Shouldn’t that matter to you?”

The stellar hissing stopped. “How?”

I should probably care that you’re overhearing all of this. But there’s nothing I can do about it now. Pity the whole stealing thing was always a lie. “Nightmare abandoned her. It brought its Voidseekers back to kill her. I guess… they’ve probably been on their way back regardless. It’s a bucking long trip, even with shadowstep.”

“Ughhh,” Solar groaned over the radio, her armor sending more static than actual words. “What happened?”

She ignored the question. She couldn’t reach the broadcast button with her helmet hanging off the back of her head, in any case. But in an environment with air, the bird would probably overhear what they said, even through a helmet.

“Information is unverified. If true, the outcome for Moonrise is significantly improved. Preserving her life should be a priority.”

“Obviously,” she snapped, annoyed. “I’m here because we don’t know how to stop them. The Voidseekers are already here, moving through Moonrise and our new dome without detection. They got past our airlock security, and we don’t have much of an… army, exactly. My husband kinda dismantled the whole thing. Five Voidseekers could probably overpower as many constables as got in their way. We couldn’t stop them.”

“Confusion, rectify. Inquiry. Why deliver this information?”

“To ask for some bucking help, maybe? You’re supposed to care about Luna, aren’t you? Do you even care that she might get murdered by demons? Don’t you want Alicorns ruling the city?”

Polestar fell abruptly silent again, leaving her alone with Solar’s struggling suit systems. Her voice was still distorted over the radio when she spoke again. “What are you talking to? What kind of magic did it use on me?”

On the plus side, the drop had been quite unkind to Solar’s camera. At least her pictures of Magpie breaking rules wouldn’t be used against her.

“Purpose unaltered, I will not assist,” the Polestar said. “Vanaheimr does contain some useful systems, however. Map dictation begins now…”

Chapter 56: Rotten Pillar

If Magpie’s supply of compassion had been running low before, after crawling through the cramped service-passages of Vanaheimr for over an hour with Solar Wind’s voice yapping constantly in her ear, she’d now thoroughly reached the negative. With every step she took through the gloom, her desire that the hippogriff’s air armor would finally start to fail grew. Then the bird would have to fly back to the safety of an airlock, and Magpie could finally accomplish her mission in peace.

“It doesn’t prove anything,” Solar was saying, as confident as she’d been only minutes after leaving the Polestar’s presence. “It would’ve been willing to say anything you wanted. It could’ve just been a… magical construct, powerful enough to lift creatures around. Or maybe even silence the ones who explore too far, to keep the secret.”

She’d already explained how absurd those theories were, in detail. At this point, she could think of only one way to get Solar to finally open her eyes and see the absurdity of her theory. At the rate she was going, she very well might, if only because she’d overheard so much that might be truly dangerous to Tranquility if it escaped.

In the meantime, Magpie nudged the dial on her radio receiver, until it was fully in the off position. The bird’s shadow in her air-armor spotlight didn’t vanish from behind her, but at least the droning in her ears finally stopped.

All these tunnels looked the same, half-domed structures with strangely smooth rock floors and various conduits and cables along the roof. If Magpie had spent more time in the maintenance of Moonrise, she might’ve been able to guess what some of them did. But she hadn’t sold her soul to a demon so she could patch holes in pipes. But her current path was distinct from the one they’d been traveling, thanks to the increased concentration of copper bundles snaking towards a central point.

When they finally reached her target, Magpie recognized it at once. The Polestar had described a metal room that blocked off the corridor, joined by many cables from all directions. She stopped at a door cankered over with rust, and nudged it with a hoof. Maybe it had been locked before, maybe not. In any case, now it was covered over with powdery corrosion. But before she could start prying it open, a set of talons gripped her by the shoulder, ripping her away.

Solar Wind glowered at her, beak moving rapidly. She couldn’t hear the words, but she could guess. Magpie sighed, and turned the dial back up. “I saved your bucking life, moron,” she said, speaking over whatever Solar was trying to yell. “The least you could do to show your gratitude is to leave me alone.”

Solar dropped to her haunches, instantly satisfied that she was being heard. “It would be irresponsible of me to leave you now, Magpie. Either I overheard you plotting to fake an attack on Tranquility that might put thousands of creatures in danger or… we really are in danger. Either way, I should be here.”

“Then shut up,” Magpie said, shoving her away. “I’ve already gone above and beyond just keeping you from getting yourself killed. You can keep believing whatever you want, so long as you keep your mouth shut and let me work.” She reached into her satchel, removing the worn steel crowbar from within and wedging it into the doorway. She couldn’t slam into it the way her old self might’ve—being made of glass meant she had to be careful about sudden pressure. Just because nothing had broken her so far didn’t mean it wouldn’t.

She pressed harder and harder against the steel, until finally the ancient metal gave, then snapped in a spray of greenish corrosion. Inside the room were more cables, though these were unshielded and retained some of their color. All ran upward to a podium about twice her height, where a clear glass sphere with thin tendrils of wire reflected the light of her suit.

“What is that?” Solar poked her head in, reaching towards it.

Magpie shoved her aside, ducking easily under her limb and spinning to face her. “Listen carefully, Solar Wind. I’m tolerating you here, but I won’t entertain this if it puts the princess at risk. If you interfere, if you try to take that, I swear by the Unspeakable Darkness I will leave you to the void.” She leaned up closer, pressing her helmet up against the glass. “Yes, that’s a threat. Yes, you can tell anypony you want. Stay the buck back.”

Solar seemed so taken-aback that she obeyed, retreating a few steps. “Is that really how creatures used to talk? Threatening each other with violence all the time?”

Magpie shrugged, then turned back. She drew a set of clips from her bag and began severing connections one at a time. “Basically, yeah. I’m way more tolerant than most of them would’ve been, if I’m honest. They usually just…” She trailed off, focusing on her work.

Closer to the sphere, she could see inside in more detail. A ball of fluid was suspended in the exact center of the sphere, apparently unaffected by gravity. Within the clear liquid, something darker floated, a perfect sphere of liquid starlight. It resembled Nightmare Moon’s mane, deep purple with little stars and swirls of unseen nebulae visible in the reflection. She didn’t see it so much as see through it.

“What is that?” Solar asked again, more subdued. “It doesn’t look like a weapon to me.”

“It’s not a weapon, it’s a… Void seismometer. I have no idea how it works, or how it was made. But this one operated the defense for whole blocks of Vanaheimr. We’re bringing it back with us to Moonrise.”

“Defenses? It can attack many ponies at once with spells?”

“No.” She glowered back. “Polestar can do that, but it won’t bucking help. This is a sensor. If we had all this—” She gestured vaguely at the wires all around the machine, which thinned until they were as fine as the hairs in a pony’s mane. As they got closer, their insulation unraveled until each one was clear, flashing with little bursts of light. They didn’t hurt to touch, and the light coming from within wasn’t damaging her armor, so that would have to be good enough. “If we were as smart as the Alicorns, we could probably know exactly where the Voidseekers were lurking in Moonrise any time we wanted. But we’re not, so instead we’ll have to let this thing lead us like a compass.”

Solar Wind was silent as she cut away the rest of the cables, and finally pulled the sphere free. A thin metal shell closed protectively around the sphere, with a handle near the top. She lowered it carefully into her satchel, not tinkering with it. This was more Silver’s department anyway.

The hippogriff remained silent as she clambered out from inside the system, scanning the junction again. She could always reverse the directions of the map that got them here, but that would take hours. Solar might not have that much air left, and exchanging reserves would be a pain.

There, down another passage, the tight spiral of an exit ramp. She could use that, then cross the exposed sections of the city without having to fight through tunnels too small for her.

“I don’t understand why you keep inventing other kinds of immortals when you have real ones already,” Solar said, following from just out of reach. Had Magpie’s threat intimidated her? “I could find pictures and sketches of you—obviously you’re immortal. Why invent Voidseekers and Alicorns with incredible powers when the ones you have are already impressive?”

Am I getting through to her? She didn’t slow down, didn’t even glance behind her. She didn’t want to get too hopeful. “That’s a question for you, not us,” she answered. “Why tell a complex lie when we could use a simple one? On the other hoof, if we were just telling creatures the truth, then it might be complex. Alicorns are a race that exist, and Voidseekers are a…” She hesitated. “I dunno what we are. I guess a necromancy spell to cast on bats? Ask Penumbra, she’ll explain. She’s been stuck with the princess for the better part of a thousand years with nothing to do but feel sad about her dead family and read books.”

More merciful silence as they climbed. After a few minutes they reached a service shaft, and together they could push it open. It dumped them up in Vanaheimr’s deserted streets. She didn’t recognize the area, though the lack of tags and presence of broken glass and debris suggested it wasn’t one that was frequently visited.

Of course the Polestar made us cross half the world to get this thing. There are probably a dozen of them, and it gave away the one out where the buildings have all collapsed. What was the point of conserving ancient relics of a civilization that was all buried and dead anyway?

“You were really there when Moonrise was founded?” Solar asked, tone measured and cautious. “A dozen lifetimes ago, when we were still huddling in a cave breathing poison air?”

She nodded. “Solar Wind, when I was a filly, I looked up and saw the moon in the sky. My family thought it was the spirit of dreams.”

Dome 3 might be a tremendous accomplishment for Tranquility, but it was hard to compare to standing on the streets of Vanaheimr, and look up at the stars. Somewhere far above Equus must be overhead, a blue-green sphere unimaginably far away. Did their artificers really think ponies could fly back to it one day? Even when she’d been immortal, the scale of that task boggled her. “Down there, nopony wears air-armor. They build their houses on the soil, and they walk as far as they want in any direction. We don’t have to make the air, or clean the water.”

Even through her helmet, Magpie could see the indignance on Solar’s face. “Is that story supposed to convince me? That’s the craziest thing I’ve ever heard. Don’t have to make the air… even your mythical Alicorns had to do that!”

She shrugged and walked on. “Maybe your children will see us walk on Equus again. I don’t… I hope we don’t invade. I just want to go back to Trottingham, find my old village. Maybe I can find where my family is buried. I’ll clean up the grave, then take the flowers back with me to plant in my garden.” Her eyes glazed over for a moment and she slowed, voice growing distant. “You don’t even know what that is, do you? I haven’t seen any in this city since my first exile. Guess… one of your military dictators didn’t like them enough to keep some seeds handy.”

“I’ve seen flowers,” Solar argued stubbornly. “Some of the trees have them before harvest. I don’t see what the big deal is.”Solar marched past her, fuming over the radio. It was a different anger than before—not the raving paranoia that had made Magpie so frustrated. “You’re not making sense, Magpie. Can immortal ponies go senile like mortal ones?”

“I don’t know if you’d even like flowers, honestly. Hippogriffs like… mostly fish? You won’t know what that is either. If you live long enough to go down with everypony, try some fish.”

---

Some part of Magpie feared the Voidseekers would be lurking in the dark somewhere during her trip back to Moonrise, ready to murder her and prevent her critical help from reaching the city when it was most needed.

The greatest danger that beset them was the annoyance of swapping air canisters. But after all the inconvenience Solar Wind had caused her, she was going to get her back to Moonrise alive.

She could at least take some satisfaction at the shouting she overheard one room over, as the Gatecrasher supervisor scolded her for the terrible condition of her armor.

“I went out on a limb for you, Solar,” she heard. “I trusted you. This is how you repay my trust.”

Maybe she would end up in isolation somewhere for questioning, long enough that Magpie wouldn’t have to deal with her again. But when the next morning came and she was in line for her return trip to Moonrise, Solar Wind was right there in the crowd.

Of course she ended up packed into the transport circle only a few steps away. She was right behind her as Magpie finally left the tunnel behind. With her oversized boots, Magpie could almost pass for an ordinary pony. But her lineage was impossible to conceal, and so her heritage to the ‘hero of the revolution’ marked her as a wealthy aristocrat wherever she went.

Instead of dealing with all that, Magpie pulled up the hood of her light jacket. They were too modern for Silver to get near them—he was so slow to change. But she liked them—they even had pockets!

“So now you take your spoils to the princess?” Solar asked, catching up with her halfway to the trolley station. Magpie sped up, moving away from an amber streetlight that lit up her tail. “To save Tranquility from threats it doesn’t understand?”

She nodded, though the gesture was slight. “Hopefully save it. But we’ve done a lot of impossible odds, and Tranquility is still here. I like our chances.”

The trolley stop was completely deserted, its plastic benches painted over with graffiti and one light blown out. Magpie settled down anyway, tucking the satchel between her legs. She’d really prefer not to kill anypony today.

“I was wrong about you,” Solar finally said. “I thought you were one of them, you know? Like Coattail. He doesn’t care about places like this once you’ve finished voting. So long as you’re with the right party, that’s all that matters.”

Magpie only shrugged, glancing up at the schedule. They needed a service crew down here. The lower sections of Moonrise were really suffering while they diverted all the resources they had towards a second dome. “Honestly I don’t know Coattail that well. The princess works with him, but after Silver retired we’ve mostly been working in the background. He didn’t want to turn into another princess, and…” She held up one leg, so the jacket slid back and blue crystal caught the light. “Immortal hero of the revolution, he’d probably still be in charge. Change is good for Moonrise. Old creatures like us can’t keep up.”

“Silver… Star?” Solar repeated, mouth hanging open. “He’s… still alive?”

Magpie winced. “Buck, I shouldn’t be talking to ponies. Just pretend I didn’t say that. Creatures knowing kinda defeats the whole purpose of a retirement.”

The ground shook and rumbled as something came sliding up the tracks, sparking where its wires touched the ceiling. Its lights grew faintly brighter and dimmer as the connection faltered with motion, but never enough that it stopped.

Magpie’s stomach twitched, and one leg jerked towards her satchel. Was something wrong with the car?

It slid uneasily into place a few moments later, its airlock door sliding open. These were the same vehicles that traveled out into the tunnels, and ferried workers to the outer dome. The inside of this one seemed mostly deserted, except for the driver and a single passenger near the back. Magpie smiled to the driver, then selected a seat near the front. The further away she stayed from other creatures, the more likely she could maintain a bit of simple privacy.

“Where you headed?”

“Central Junction,” Magpie answered. “Transferring.”

“Same,” Solar called, taking the seat beside her. Because of course she would.

The door hissed closed, then all the lights turned deep red. Magpie had completely lost track of time, she didn’t realize it was already night rotation.

Then the little electric engine kicked in and they began to move.

“Late night to be traveling alone,” somepony said from the seat behind them.

Magpie twitched, spilling the bag sideways and sliding her foreleg inside. Then the smell reached her. Not some unwashed pony at the bottom of the society, poor and desperate. It was the smell of too much perfume covering a grave.

“Not too late for a hippogriff,” Solar answered, holding up one claw. “You should sit somewhere else.”

Why isn’t the driver reacting?

“There’s a change coming to Moonrise,” said the pony. Magpie turned slightly, far enough to see it was the same pony who had been sitting in the back. A gun emerged from inside his clothes, though Magpie doubted he could shoot it very accurately with his wings obviously trapped by his jacket. “Creatures need to decide where they stand. If you want to live through it, you’ll be on the right side.”

Calamity, she thought. We didn’t need to ask Polestar for help finding you. You came to us.

She could see no recognition in those pale red eyes, almost glowing in the gloom. She was mostly covered, and besides her body was almost completely transformed. But if she spoke, that would be enough. Eight ponies could not spend an eternity together without getting to know each other completely. So she kept her mouth stubbornly shut, hoof finally settling on the handle of her knife.

“What change?” Solar demanded. “We don’t need another revolution. Lots of creatures died in the last one.”

At least he wasn’t attacking them. Magpie had lasted a good long while with her body made of glass, but she didn’t like her odds against a bullet.

“Not like anything before,” Calamity said confidently. “We lived here so long fighting our home. The moon wants us dead. That all can end. The creatures who refuse… the moon will take them.”

Solar Wind nodded slowly. Maybe it was the gun pointed at her, but her aggressiveness was suddenly subdued. Either that, or she was a better journalist than Magpie gave her credit for. “If we wanted to live, what would we do?”

Calamity reached into his jacket, removing a single black card. Deep purple letters were scrawled on it—an address, and a time.

That’s tomorrow.

“We’re preparing ponies for the transition,” Calamity said, passing Solar the card. “Be there, or be left naked before the storm. The choice is yours.”

The lights flickered once, then switched abruptly from red to bright white. Magpie’s proper vision would’ve seen through it easy, but eyes made of rock didn’t work quite as well. When the light returned, Calamity was gone, and the trolley was entirely deserted.

The side door hissed, then slid open. “Central Junction,” the driver announced, voice bored. “Safe journey.”

Chapter 57: Iconoclast

“I can’t believe you’d let a crazy walk all over you like that,” Solar Wind muttered, shoving the paper card into her pocket. “Weren’t you threatening me with all kinds of crazy things, like… yesterday?”

It was still night, so at least there weren’t many other creatures in the transfer station. A few food carts sat dark and cold against the wall, but here the lights all worked and the benches were freshly cleaned. Magpie made her way towards the stairs, leading up to the Starseed line. The signs still said ‘Dome 3’ and she passed a work crew exchanging one off to their left.

Magpie nearly answered with the truth, but this time she managed to stop herself. She’d already given this hippogriff way too much information. I can probably stop her from getting on with me. “You say that like you’ve seen creatures like this before,” she said.

“It’s been more of a thing the last month or so,” she said absently. “They have one of those pointlessly confrontational names, like ‘Foals of Darkness’ or something else silly. You see posters up saying about the same thing that pony did. ‘There’s a change coming, be part of it or die when it gets here.’ Typical cult stuff.”

Without a word, Magpie swerved from the stairs to another line, with creatures still getting in. Most of them wore white uniforms with black belts—constables. Even better, Solar withdrew as she headed in their direction. “Why are you going to Constabulary HQ?” she asked suddenly. “There’s nothing they know that I don’t.”

Because you don’t want to go there. Magpie leaned in close, whispering into her ear. “That wasn’t just some crazy pony, Solar Wind. That was Calamity. He’s a Voidseeker, older than the foundations of Moonrise. This whole time I thought we needed the help of our ancestors’ invention to prepare for the Voidseekers. But they were already here.”

She left her there on the platform, stunned and staring. Magpie flipped back her jacket, letting the driver get a good look through her as she clambered up onto the trolley and took an empty seat. All of them stared at her strange clothes, scratched and covered with lunar dirt. None questioned her.

She settled against the window as the trolley passed into a tunnel, then out of Moonrise. Constabulary HQ wasn’t part of the city—she supposed it was technically built inside Dome 2, though Constabulary HQ was so small that nopony would’ve called it that.

“Arrival at the Tower in five minutes,” said their driver, a bored-looking mare who read the morning paper in her lap while she drove. It wasn’t like there was anything for her to do while they followed the tracks, other than stop at the right times. “Mess hall is serving apple cobbler for anypony who volunteers for an evening shift. Other announcements are… nothing. Enjoy your trip.”

The ground swept suddenly upward, and a second later they emerged from the tunnel, cruising smoothly towards a distant, glowing shape.

It wasn’t far from Luna’s palace, all things considered, a round curve of glass, set into a stone building that rose six stories above the lunar surface. It was far smaller than any city skytower—but building out here was its own accomplishment.

But is it to keep the army safe from ponies, or the other way around?

During the lunar night, brilliant spotlights shone across the gray regolith, illuminating craters and little sloping hills in regular cycles.

All for them, and the ponies looking out from the Tower’s windows. It wasn’t like the fortress was visible from Moonrise anywhere. Even Starseed was far enough away that it was only a pale white speck on the horizon, though its opaque windows would’ve made the Tower impossible to see even so.

The driver gasped suddenly, yanking violently on the controls. Even watching closely, she had only a split-second to prepare. Magpie clutched her satchel close to her chest, shielding it with her own body.

Then the trolley went off the tracks.

Steel screamed and cables tore, shaking and dumping everypony in their seats. Dust exploded out from either side of the car, spraying in a wide trail of gray and brown.

At least they didn’t roll, or else Magpie probably would’ve ended up some blueish powder shattered on the floor. She held up, her body alert but never too tense.

As they slowed the nose of the trolley finally dipped into a crater, sliding a few meters before they came to a stop, suspended over the void.

Alarms kept blaring, gas hissed, and ponies screamed. Magpie straightened in her seat, pulling her hood back up all the way and looking out the window.

A pair of dark outlines moved in the shadows, visible briefly beside large boulders, then vanishing as the Tower’s spotlights settled on them.

They couldn’t even be a kilometer away from the Tower’s waiting airlock. But for creatures like these, that wasn’t any closer than distant Equus.

“Quiet!” the driver roared, silencing all of them. “My controls tell me we’ve got at least two leaks. Patch kit on the ceiling. If we don’t seal those holes right now, we die in five minutes.”

Magpie watched silently as the ponies stopped panicking. A small group separated from the confused mass—officers by the stripes on their shoulders, taking the patch kit and listening carefully for the sound of hissing air.

“They can see us!” somepony said, a young stallion with a silvery transparent mane and horn, but otherwise ordinary pony features. Probably one of mine, centuries removed. She swore he had the same mane as the city constable from two days ago, though his other features were far too youthful. “Rescue should already be on the way.”

“When I get my hooves on the safety inspector…” somepony else muttered.

“Doesn’t seem like a safety issue,” the driver answered. “The track was just gone, ripped right out of the anchors. That’s not a missed inspection.

Magpie kept silent, letting the wave of ponies pass over and around her. She poked her head in the satchel, hefting her dome of glass and pushing the metal shield away.

The fluid within had changed—gone was the perfectly even bubble of oily blackness suspended in clear liquid. The outer liquid swirled and boiled angrily, splashing against the sides of the vial. Its black contents pointed jaggedly out, shaping into spikes that shifted and moved. At one moment they were beside the trolley, then it roiled and twisted and pointed towards the front in jagged lines.

Then the windshield exploded. A massive hunk of stone passed through the heavy glass bubble, catching on the plastic lamination and deforming the entire thing inward. That was far more than a few scrapes in the metal shell—Magpie knew what was coming before it happened.

Air exploded outward, tearing the windshield clean off the trolley in a single, explosive decompression. The driver was swept off into the void, gone before Magpie could blink.

She jolted forward, then smashed backward painfully another second later.

A bright yellow glow shone in the center of the crowd—the half-rock unicorn who had spoken moments before. In the glow of his horn, the air in the trolley was suddenly contained, though the effort obviously cost him.

There were a few seconds of stunned silence, as creatures stared in horror at the front of the trolley, where a driver had just been standing. Now there was only broken glass and torn metal, leading out to naked blackness.

Something moved in the darkness, and a towering figure appeared. She dressed entirely in black, her face obscured by scraps of ancient voidseeker cloak. It was so ragged after centuries of use that it looked more like funeral garb, melded with her coat and skin in places. Magpie had never seen Silent Prayer take any of it off.

“You dropped this,” Silent said, tossing something to the floor before them. The driver’s throat was slit, and the blood soaking into her body was frozen in jagged pieces. The mixture of terrible cold and decompression had not treated her body kindly.

The nearest constable lunged for her without a second’s hesitation, drawing his heavy club in the same motion. Silent Prayer dodged his swing like a child, gutting him with a still-bloody knife in the same motion. He fell spasming to the floor, one corpse joining another.

The car fell silent again. With the instruments ripped out into space, there wasn’t even the blaring of alarms protesting the breaches in their hull.

“Don’t you know who you’re looking at?” said another voice. Haybale, his pronunciation a little mangled ever since he’d bitten off some of his tongue back in their third century. There was no one to treat him. “Bow to your princess, worms. Bow, or die.”

They glanced nervously back and forth, as confused by that command as Magpie herself. What are you talking about?

She dared a single glance up towards the front of the car—that was Silent Prayer’s silvery eyes through the black cloth on her face. In case the accent wasn’t enough.

Silent took a single step towards the crowd, brandishing her bloody knife. They bowed. Even the defiant rock pony, keeping them alive with his spell. Even Magpie, trying very hard not to be noticed in the back.

Silent passed into their ranks, her steps slow and deliberate. “Moonrise has lived on in haughty complacency for too long. I was weak and trusting when I should have been firm and absolute. In my absence, my ponies thought they had become their own rulers. They will see their error.”

She stopped just beside Magpie. She kept her head down, one hoof shoved all the way into her satchel. Her grip on her own blade was firm—but it would make little difference. Only Penumbra had ever fought better than Silent Prayer. If Magpie fought, she would be gutted just like that poor constable.

“You want to say something, golem?” Silent reached down with her knife, flipping open Magpie’s hood. “Go on then, thief. Speak your mind.” The blade touched up against the neck of her jacket, gently enough that it didn’t poke through. Warm blood soaked into the collar from her touch.

She lowered her head in a submissive bow, holding perfectly still. “All… things in obedience to my princess,” she said. “May Nightmare reign forever.”

Silent pulled back the blade, her voice breaking into subdued laughter. Constables and office staff stared without comprehension, though the horror at their slain comrade hadn’t faltered.

“You’re lucky I’m not here for you, thief,” Silent hissed. “Don’t think I can be flattered and cajoled like Aminon. He was always the one with the ego. Look where it got him.”

Then she stepped back, towards the gaping hole in their trolley. “I grant you mercy, this time,” Silent said, a little louder. “Go to your Tower, if you are strong enough to make the trip. I command you to share what you have seen.”

The two of them retreated into the darkness beyond the Tower’s spotlights. Magpie didn’t even try to follow them with her eyes—they were gone into the smoke moments later.

---

The walk along the tracks to the Tower was less than a kilometer, lit all the way by one of the searching spotlights. Magpie could feel the weight on everyone—the horror of such a bloody death of ponies who were probably their friends and colleagues.

Magpie could’ve waited for them to leave completely, and made the trip without their air-bubble. But some part of her was afraid too, that Silent Prayer might return to her in the cold and take her back to Nightmare to face punishment for desertion.

The constables stayed well away from her, and so she had the front of the air-bubble entirely to herself. At least they hadn’t turned on her the instant they weren’t threatened, as their one connection to the mysterious force that had assaulted them.

Until a pony approached her from the crowd—the same stallion whose horn kept their shield intact. The concentration was clearly wearing him down, though it hadn’t even been an hour yet. Ponies don’t need to learn air shields anymore, with armor so easy to make.

“Who are you?” he asked, tone strained. “How did those ponies know you?”

There were no other conversations. These creatures were far too broken and afraid for that. That, and the cold was getting into their bubble, frosting over everything and sapping their strength.

“Who are you?” Magpie asked in return. “It’s only fair you tell me first.” She smiled, but clearly the stallion didn’t appreciate her attempt at brevity.

“Captain Goldleaf,” he answered. “Moonrise First Precinct Captain. Now answer my questions.”

First Precinct. That was the densest patch of skytowers—the most righteous position in Moonrise. Nepotism survived the revolution after all.

“I’m Magpie Star,” she answered, meeting his eyes even if she had to crane her neck. “Those weren’t ponies, not really. You can’t fight them like they were.”

“The princess,” somepony whispered, from the back of the crowd. “A goddess. Why would she attack us?”

“No,” Magpie interrupted, glaring back. “That wasn’t the princess. Those were Voidseekers. The ancient servants of the princess, assassins during the Lunar Rebellion.”

“Demons,” somepony else whispered. “Walked right out of the air-bubble.”

“Killed Lantern without even thinking…”

“That wasn’t what I asked,” Goldleaf said, once the muttering had died down. “The bigger one knew you. She called you… Thief.”

You ponies need to do a better job with your history.

“I’m as old as they are,” she said slowly. “But I’m… less of a monster. The real princess knew they were coming. That’s what I was doing going to the Tower in the first place—I wanted to talk to Glossy Bauble about the cult they’re running. Looks like they’re further in their evil plans than anypony was hoping. If they’re already attacking our constables… marooning everypony out in the Tower where you can’t help in the city… this is bad.”

It wasn’t what these ponies needed to hear, that was for sure. She heard more nervous muttering from the crowd, as a few of the cleverer ones put together the scope of the danger they were in.

Goldleaf was more subdued, though. He mostly watched her; with whatever concentration he could spare from his spell.

“If you weren’t already going to my grandfather anyway, I would’ve insisted,” Goldleaf said. Not angrily, but confident. “Two ponies are dead, and we have no reason to think you aren’t connected. Don’t try to leave, or I’ll have to arrest you.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Goldleaf, you need friends at a time like this, not enemies. You want proof?”

She dodged suddenly to one side, rolling to the left about two meters. She stood outside the air-shield, smiling and waving. Then she stepped back in, to shocked gasps and stares. “There isn’t a bucking thing you could do to stop me from leaving if I wanted, kid. Think that one over before you decide to try and prosecute me for something I didn’t do. I’m here working for the princess. The real one, not that… murderer.”

She raised a wing, covering his mouth. “Focus on your damn spell, stupid. I can’t keep these ponies alive for you.”

Chapter 58: Beat Cop

Magpie was the last through the Tower airlock, slamming it shut behind her. If she’d had more magical talent, she probably would’ve put some kind of protection spell on it—for all the good it would do.

Goldleaf was already way ahead of her, manipulating a set of crystal controls near the wall. A thrumming reverberated through her hooves, bringing with it the acidic tang of acetone on the air.

“That should keep anything from shadow-stepping through our walls,” he muttered, only the first echoes of exhaustion on his voice. Despite all the magic he’d been using, Goldleaf still seemed remarkably alert. “It won’t help if they sever the O2 or the electrical with the rest of Tranquility. They don’t have to lift a hoof to kill us.”

“I think they already would’ve done that,” Magpie muttered, scanning the Tower. The large structure was open in the center, with decks lining the sides with low railings for flying ponies to cross between them. It was a failed dome after all, with relatively few airlocks.

The gigantic circulation fan high above spun along its regular rhythm, little wisps of white vapor appearing around it before melting away into the rest of the room. Magpie could barely feel the cold, but none of the constables looked chilly.

“They must not want to attack you yet. Or maybe they realize you’re the only ones with any combat ability, and they want to save you for something after the rest of Tranquility is conquered.”

As she said it, Magpie couldn’t help but feel a twinge of guilt. It wasn’t the Voidseekers they were even fighting anymore, not really. Their war was with Nightmare itself. If they tried to defend Tranquility any other way, they were doomed to fail.

“I’m going to take you to the cells,” Goldleaf said, voice almost casual. “Until we figure out what to do with you.”

Magpie stopped dead, laughing loud enough that several creatures turned to stare. “That’s hilarious, Goldleaf. I’m going straight to Bauble, and I dare you to try and stop me.”

She was surrounded by constables—if they all worked together, she could probably be captured and restrained in moments. But they didn’t. The building was panicked, and the ones on her tram looked like they wouldn’t be fighting anypony for a while. They were just happy to be alive.

Goldleaf ground his teeth together, horn glowing a few faint shades. Spells he almost cast, but either couldn’t or didn’t. You just held a shield big enough for fifty creatures and walked two kilometers through the cold. Don’t even try it.

Magpie had other defenses, though none stronger than the nature of being crystal. The first time Goldleaf tried to attack her, he’d discover that for himself. But with a little cleverness, unicorns could still be dangerous to her. They just couldn’t blast the spells directly.

“Do you think you’ll defy Glossy Bauble as well?” he asked, glowering at her. “My grandfather is old, and not very forgiving.”

She shrugged one wing, so the steel skeleton underneath caught the light in front of him. “Bauble and I have worked together for longer than you’ve been alive, kid. He’s not going to waste my time.”

He didn’t.

Bauble’s office as the Chief Constable was a mess of activity, with creatures clambering and shouting over one another and packed in so close she could barely wedge her way through. Magpie pulled down her robe, so she would be immediately obvious the instant Bauble saw her.

Goldleaf followed her every step, apparently determined to make sure she couldn’t escape her inevitable imprisonment. But so long as he didn’t stop her from saving Tranquility, she could live with the annoyance.

Once Bauble saw her, he silenced all others, smacking one crystal hoof on the deck and glaring around the room. Creatures fell silent one by one, watching him.

“Magpie,” he said. “The princess sent you?”

She nodded. It wasn’t precisely true, but close enough. “Can you give me a moment, Glossy?”

He did, leading her out of his office through a side-door into his personal quarters. Breakfast sat on his dining table uneaten, though there was an empty pot of coffee in the sink and another already percolating.

Much to her annoyance, Goldleaf slid through the door right before she managed to close it. “Grandfather!” he called, shoving right past her. “I was on the tram when it was attacked! You must’ve heard by now.”

Bauble lingered beside his portable coffee machine, pouring a glass. He offered one to Magpie, and she took it gratefully. She still didn’t fully believe it made other creatures feel more awake the way they said, but at least the warmth was nice on her tongue. “You’ve interrupted the princess’s own messenger, Leafy. I want to hear what you have to say. But the princess takes precedence.”

“She was there during the attack!” Goldleaf countered. “They recognized her! For all we know she’s the reason it happened in the first place!”

Bauble took a long draft, settling the metal glass down hard enough it probably dented in the process. “Leafy, that is about the dumbest thing you could’ve said. Please shut up and wait for her to finish now.”

He did, though not without a fight. Goldleaf paced before the door, his tail whipping angrily back and forth. But while he might’ve acted like a child, at least he finally shut up.

She explained the tram attack in a minute or two, sticking strictly to the facts. Goldleaf never took his eyes off her, apparently watching for even a slight distortion in what had happened. But she didn’t get into any of her own experience or opinions until she’d finished.”

“Those were the Voidseekers—the ancient immortals who once served Nightmare Moon. There are five still alive, each one empowered with Nightmare’s magic. You should see each one like an army unto themselves—they’re stronger than an earth pony, have centuries of training and practice, and they can all communicate instantly with each other no matter the distance.”

Bauble whistled, settling back in his seat. “Oh, is that all? Our mythology has returned to kill us all, lovely. Is there anything else I need to know?”

Asked that way, she didn’t want to explain. But Bauble was the closest thing Tranquility had to a defense. Even if one lifeline with Tranquility was severed, that didn’t mean they’d just give up.

“They don’t need air, food, or heat. And they can travel instantly between nearby shadows. As for weaknesses, not much. If they ever stand in direct sunlight, they’ll be dead until it’s gone.”

Bauble levitated something onto the table beside him—a wall clock. While one leg of the clock rotated slowly around their 12-hour cycles, another tracked far slower, showing the absolute day and night of the moon’s surface. “I can’t help but notice we only have a day before nightfall. That isn’t a coincidence.”

“No.” How much could Magpie share about the princess’s vulnerability? Bauble was old enough to have met her once or twice, though always in brief and controlled ways. “We know their ultimate goal: assassinate the princess, and use her corpse as another revenant of Nightmare. Everything else they do is in service to that goal.”

Bauble nodded grimly, before lifting a phone off the wall. “Pen, clear every creature from my office. I need to use the board.” Pause. “Tell them we’re working on it! I’ll have a damn answer within the hour.” He hung up. “These ‘Voidseekers’ have been preparing for this for a long time. They knew we start each morning with a brief for all the Constables in headquarters. We have maybe a dozen ponies still on shift in the rest of Tranquility right now.”

“And you believe all this?” Goldleaf finally asked. “Even after what happened?”

Bauble shrugged. “Magpie already explained why she was on that trolley. If any creature is going to know about the Voidseekers, it would be one of them. She’s also your…” He hesitated. “Great-great-great-great grandmother? Does that sound right, Magpie?” He didn’t actually wait for her response. “I’m sorry about Goldleaf, we don’t need the disruption.”

She shrugged a metal wing ambivalently. “He did save the lives of everyone on that tram with his quick spelling. Don’t send him away, so long as he can keep his conspiracies until after we save the princess.”

Goldleaf looked like he might argue with her for a little longer, but he only nodded curtly.

“If that’s really what they’re after, then I don’t understand what they’re doing. Not understanding my enemy is a terrifying thing, Magpie. Why bother attacking us if they’re as strong as you say? Why not go straight for the princess, kill every bodyguard that stood in the way, and leave again? Either they’re strong enough to beat an Alicorn or they’re not, nothing I have can fight them directly.”

“Because Nightmare is… proud,” she said. “Nightmare Moon defied it for centuries. She chose Moonrise over her personal power. It probably could send its servants to kill her, but it doesn’t because that wouldn’t be good enough. It doesn’t want her dead, it wants to make her into an example.”

Bauble rose, glancing through the peephole before shoving it open and gesturing for them to follow back to his office.

He went straight for the ‘Board’, a full side of his building covered in slightly reflective white. It was divided into sections showing each beat in the city, with names scribbled into their shifts.

Magpie’s eyes gravitated towards the “ground-level” beats, and wasn’t surprised to see all her worst fears confirmed. Not a single two-pony team, and only one constable on duty this early in the morning. Few creatures lived down so deep anymore, but the ones who did would have no support from the Constabulary.

“Are you sure about that?” Bauble asked. Not skeptical exactly, but careful. “If we make assumptions about the motivation of our enemy and use it to make decisions, we open ourselves up to serious vulnerability. If we’re wrong…”

She marched right up to Bauble, looking all the way up into his eyes. “I had it in my head for centuries, Bauble. I know the way it thinks. It doesn’t feel emotions like we do, it’s dominated by them. It doesn’t even care about Tranquility, really. All that matters is getting back at Nightmare Moon.”

“How do we stop it?” Goldleaf asked from beside the board. “There are nine ponies still in Tranquility right now, between Moonrise and Starseed. What are they supposed to do against mythical demons?”

“We can’t stop Nightmare directly,” Magpie explained. “Not even an Alicorn could do that. We have to kill each of the five Voidseekers, or at least take away their connection to Nightmare.” She fumbled in her satchel, removing the Void Compass and settling it on the desk. Darkness swirled within, though it moved in the same pattern, trending towards the bottom.

“If the princess dies, then there’s nothing any of us can do—she’s so powerful that Nightmare just won’t be stopped. But I don’t think it will kill her until it can convince her that it’s about to destroy Tranquility.”

“What about her bodyguard, uh… Penumbra?” Bauble asked. “She was their best warrior, wasn’t she? Can the Nightmare control her as well?”

Magpie opened her mouth to say no, then hesitated. “She can resist it, but she isn’t free of its influence. Having her near the princess probably…” She trailed off for a moment, growing faint as she realized the implications. “Nightmare can see and feel everything she does. It can use her to watch the princess’s every move. Buck.”

“This just keeps getting better.” Bauble turned, glaring out the window onto a shadowy surface covered in craters. The sun was already growing long, even if they weren’t in darkness yet. Soon enough they would be, and Nightmare’s powers would grow. “There are five unkillable warriors stalking Tranquility. Our best weapon against them can’t fight them effectively, and might be sharing information with the enemy. What do we have?”

“Us three,” Magpie said. “My husband. The constables aren’t helpless either, even if they aren’t as good as Voidseekers. It’s not their fault they’re all so young.”

“Those do not sound like winning odds.” Bauble slumped back into a chair, eyes fixed on his shut office door. His secretary might’ve cleared his office well enough, but how long until the Constables themselves were too nervous and afraid to wait there. “If we activate everyone—every horse off the beat for twenty years, anyone with the training to shoot a gun straight, we have a hundred mares and stallions. Maybe we could make a difference if we were still in the city, but we’re not.”

“We can walk everyone back,” Goldleaf said. “There are enough of us with air shield spells, Constable. Cross back into the city, hold the heart, hold the airlocks, and sweep from one side to the other following that… compass the crystal pony brought.”

“I can’t wait here either way,” Magpie said. “I need to reach the princess, separate her from Penumbra. If we can keep her hidden, we split Nightmare’s focus. More importantly, we stop it from being able to choose to end the conflict by killing her.”

“Yes, we’ll have to fight our way back.” Bauble levitated over a sheet of paper and a pen, and began scribbling orders. “We’ll arm and fight our way back to the city. If we die, then we die defending the ponies we’re sworn to protect. But your mission is just as important, Magpie. As you say—the princess is everything. I’ll find one of my best officers to send back with you. Unless you can tell me you’ve finally completed that training.”

“Nope.” Normally she’d be cheerful about it, but now she couldn’t help but feel bitter. Bauble had been right about the eventual need to defend herself. She’d known it then too, but she’d counted on the systems they’d built to do all the protecting.

“I’ll go,” Goldleaf said. “Don’t tell me I can’t, Glossy. I’m the most experienced District Captain, and the best fighter you have. The only way for one pony to make a difference is if it’s a pony like me.”

The constable ground his crystal teeth together, before nodding curtly. “My petulant grandson has a point, Magpie. You’ll find no better fighter here, if you can stand him.”

Magpie rose to her hooves. “On one condition. I don’t want to waste any more time explaining how loyal I am to Tranquility or justifying what I’m doing. Give Goldleaf here explicit orders to obey my instructions.”

“Done.” Bauble scribbled a little more onto the page, then held it up for Goldleaf to see. “Everything she just said, those are your orders now. You do what she says, you don’t question her. Otherwise, you can fight with the rest of us.”

Goldleaf fumed, pawing at the ground with nostrils flaring. Finally he nodded, barely restraining his frustration. “I will obey your orders, Constable. If that means obeying her, then I’ll do what it takes to protect Tranquility.”

Chapter 59: Ordered Rot

“I don’t have a bucking clue why he trusts you,” Goldleaf muttered, as they left the Tower behind. There were sets of air-armor available for both of them, but they’d both decided against bringing any. Neither of them really needed the protection, but plenty of creatures in the Constabulary might.

That meant they trudged across the moon’s surface with nothing but Goldleaf’s bubble, lit with the steady glow of his magic. It was enough to keep any bats from shadow-stepping within sword’s reach, but the rubble and craters all around them meant they couldn’t look away from their surroundings even for a moment.

“I don’t know why you’re determined not to,” she countered. “Goldleaf, I’ve been working with your family for two centuries. You’re my kid, a few more degrees removed. The only real thing you might have to be upset about is that I’m not as good an investigator as some of you. If I’d realized how much danger Tranquility was in, maybe I could’ve warned you sooner. But it’s not really my responsibility, is it? I’m just helping. They’re your beats.”

Goldleaf tensed visibly, even though the riot gear and weapons slung to his back. So she’d touched a nerve. Maybe inadequacy was the whole reason he resented her. There was a whole castle full of constables who should’ve seen this coming, and the warning came from a crystal relic from centuries ago.

“Even if everything you told us is true, you’re linked to the attackers somehow. If you aren’t working with them, then at the very least you’re compromised.”

She shrugged. “My bad for bringing it up. Just keep that stupid opinion to yourself for a bit. When I save your life, and maybe all of Tranquility too, I expect roses in my apology basket. And at least one but no more than three mangos. Silver and I can’t eat any more before they go bad.”

Goldleaf groaned, levitating the rifle up off his shoulder. But he didn’t point it in her direction, just held it ready as they approached a surface airlock hatch. This wasn’t the trolley station—rather, it was one of many emergency accesses, marked with bright yellow and red paint to stand out among the gray regolith.

While he kept the gun ready at her back, Magpie worked the hatch, gripping it with her teeth and groaning briefly at the painful sensation.

After a few groans of effort she finally got it open, shoving hard enough to trip the valve and evacuate the pressure in the intermediate chamber.

They squeezed through the narrow outer door, past a multi-sectioned steel door thicker than either of their bodies. These emergency hatches were designed not to need guards, but still not be vulnerable to an attack like the one they’d used. That meant careful engineering to make sure they couldn’t be held open.

“Have you ever dealt with a riot before, Goldleaf?” Magpie asked, resting one hoof up against the controls as he followed her in.

He shook his head curtly. “Riots only occur when the enforcement of law fails so spectacularly that ponies act completely out of control. That hasn’t happened in my lifetime, thanks to the hard work of the constables of Moonrise.”

“Mostly because of the ones above you,” Magpie muttered wistfully. “You can help keep the peace, but ultimately ponies cooperate because Tranquility has laws they want to follow. You can’t keep creatures down in the ditches forever.”

The door shut behind them with a loud bang, locks grinding one after another. There were plenty of horror stories about these doors just not opening after some maintenance team came in from the surface, leaving them trapped inside until their air ran out.

None of those old stories came true now. Air hissed for a second, then the front door banged open with the same force as the outer section. They were on the same mechanism, and physically impossible to open at the same time. It would be easier to just blast through a wall.

Magpie’s ears took a second to adjust to conditions back inside Moonrise. She wasn’t exactly surprised to hear distant violence. Even so, she was momentarily frozen as the sound of conflict echoed from down the hall.

They were in the upper story of a skytower, where it met the ceiling of natural stone. The shouts were very distant, probably happening within one of the central promenades.

Magpie’s suspicions were confirmed as they hurried out the maintenance access and into a wide tunnel, and found creatures running and flying as fast as they could in the opposite direction.

Without a word exchanged, Magpie and Goldleaf took off galloping towards the violence.

“Remember kid, we’re not trying to save Moonrise by ourselves!” she yelled. “It doesn’t matter how terrible this is! If the princess dies, then everything we do is for nothing. Getting to her is the only thing that matters!”

“Is this the way to reach her?” Goldleaf countered. “You think she’d be part of the brawl when she’s trying to hide from assassins?”

That shut her up—Goldleaf was right about something. But she didn’t turn around. She wasn’t running to help with the fight, she couldn’t really do anything against the monsters that were attacking Moonrise.

“We’re just going to look,” she finally said, as they shoved past the edge of a line of watching creatures. These brave souls had apparently come to gawk, because they lingered near the outskirts of the promenade without retreating. Yet.

The tunnel opened into a bridge that linked with several other skytowers, and in their junction the promenade would normally serve as the public meeting place. Some of the oldest and most prestigious shops were built here.

It didn’t seem like the market’s usual activities were in session today, though. A voice echoed over the cries and confused shouts, the same one that had come during the ride over. Haybale.

“—this fate need not come to all of you! Nightmare has room enough in its embrace for many creatures. Though the actions of your leaders have deprived you of your birthright, now you have your chance to join in its service.”

Haybale perched atop a toppled statue, one that had once occupied the center of the promenade. A monument of her husband, left to watch over the merchants and remind them of the reckoning that might come if they forgot the ponies living below.

Magpie didn’t hover in the air to get a good view, but waited until she could climb up and watch from the back. More than anything else, she couldn’t let them see her. If it’s just Haybale, I might be able to fight him. He’s probably weakened from all those centuries out on the surface without a doctor. I’m healthy.

And made of glass, and not really a fighter. It would be close, even if she managed it.

The marketplace was in ruins. A pair of dead constables lay sprawled on the floor, surrounded by a slowly spreading pool of their own blood. From the weapons abandoned around them, they’d died during their duty.

“You don’t have long to decide, any of you! So choose carefully. When the day ends, Nightmare will select from among the faithful. Any who refuse will be left to face the wrath of the moon!”

He stepped to one side, vanishing into the shadow of the fallen statue. She didn’t have to get any closer to know he’d shadowstepped away.

Magpie hopped down off a pile of cargo boxes, just in time for creatures to go back to screaming in terror. Some fled, some seemed like they’d been waiting for just this excuse to start looting the shops.

“Put the gun down,” she said, glaring at Goldleaf. “What did you think you were going to do, shoot him?”

“Yes,” he said, glaring at her. “Do you not want our enemies dead?”

She yanked him aside as the stampede passed, beside the pile of shipping crates. “Even if there wasn’t a crowd, he’s a Voidseeker. His organs don’t work, shooting him will only enrage him. With a pain that will follow him until he can find a doctor to repair the superficial wounds you cause.”

“If they’re invincible, what’s the point of even trying to fight back?” he spat. “Not that I believe you. Immune to bullets, absurd.” He wasn’t even looking at her, not really. His eyes were only for the fallen constables. You probably knew them, didn’t you?

But now wasn’t the time for that argument, and she didn’t press him. Figuring that out could wait until they actually had to confront the Voidseekers.

“Fight them with a blade,” she said. “Organ damage won’t hurt them, you need to sever limbs. Decapitating one of them should be enough for a kill.”

Goldleaf didn’t reply, not for several silent moments. He moved through the chaos on the promenade, stopping beside the fallen constables. He glared down at their uniformed bodies, glowering at the looters. But he did nothing to stop them either.

Finally he hurried back. “We need to reach the princess, you said? Shouldn’t we be traveling to her palace, not deeper into the city?”

“She doesn’t live there anymore,” Magpie muttered, trotting through the crowd towards a ramp on the far side. The trolley to Starseed would be much faster than walking, but after the last one she didn’t much trust them. They might not even be running anymore, after the network had suffered such serious damage.

The passage to Starseed was packed with creatures, mostly retreating the other way. The dome was newer, and apparently in a time of danger that meant they were more afraid of it. It didn’t have any emergency shelters installed yet, so that probably wouldn’t inspire confidence. If she’d been afraid of the Voidseekers, Magpie probably would’ve gone the other way. Best to flee as far as possible from the largest groups of people, where she’d be less likely to attract notice.

The hoof way was slow going, turning what should’ve been a ten-minute trot into an hour of squeezing and shoving past workers and engineers.

Eventually she reached the apartment tower, slowing to a nervous walk as she nudged the front doors open.

The steady orange glow overhead was completely gone, replaced only with the occasional red flash of the exit signs, pointing the way to the stairs.

“They cut the electricity?” Goldleaf glanced up towards the roof of the dome, where the “day” cycle lights still seemed perfectly intact. The dome itself wasn’t transparent, but while they sat in direct sunlight, the glow through its sides was more than enough to make the insides feel like day.

I bet when night comes, those won’t activate like they should. Magpie shook her head nervously, glancing back to the street. “It makes sense. More shadow means more ways to move around. How bright can you make your horn?”

Magpie raised a hoof to guard her eyes, just in time. Goldleaf’s horn lit up like a magnesium flare, shining right through Magpie’s leg and nearly blinding her anyway. At least it was a little scattered by her own body, and didn’t just burn her eyes. “Okay, not that bright. Just give us enough light that there aren’t any shadows too close. Can you do that?”

He nodded, dimming his horn to something far less eye-searing. Magpie’s bat self probably still would’ve been uncomfortable so close to the yellow glow, but now her resemblance to a bat was only habit. They couldn’t take the elevator, just like she couldn’t fly right up to the balcony. They took the emergency stairs instead, circling around and around and conscious of the echoing metallic hoofsteps as they climbed.

“Why would the princess live in an apartment block?” Goldleaf whispered. “She could have anywhere in the city.”

“She doesn’t live here,” Magpie answered. “I do. But she was with Penumbra and my husband in the apartment. Hopefully the darkness doesn’t mean they already found us.”

A body lay in the stairwell as they reached the top, one dressed all in black. She didn’t recognize the face—a bat, with half a dozen bloody wounds. Shotgun.

“Stay down,” Magpie muttered, dropping to the floor and peeking out into the hallway. They had the entire top floor to themselves, and the emergency stairwell let them out into the guestroom.

Where Luna would’ve been staying.

The walls were scarred with plastic bullets, and the desk had been completely crushed. There was another body near the door, face nearly destroyed by a shotgun blast.

“I know this creature,” Goldleaf whispered, exposing a severed stump of a wing on the dead bat’s back. “He’s been in and out of jail for the last decade. His sentence isn’t over, what is he doing here?”

“Recruited,” Magpie whispered back. “That’s always the way the Voidseekers made new recruits. Creatures who didn’t know any better, or who didn’t have another choice. Some of us were both. Apparently Silent Prayer is recruiting mortal servants.”

“You heard the speech. Join them or die, right? Guess these two died anyway.”

Magpie nudged the door open gently with one hoof, as quietly as she could.

BANG! The front of the door exploded into a shower of crumbled wood and bits of metal. “Stay the buck away! You tell those bastards they can come kill me themselves!”

Magpie slumped against the wall, pulling her leg back before Silver could shatter it. “It’s me!” she yelled. “Please don’t shoot again! I’d rather not die today!”

There was a brief pause, Silver’s voice swearing from down the hall. Finally he yelled, “Magpie, is that you?”

“Yeah!” she yelled again, more confidently. “Can I come out now?”

“I won’t shoot,” he said. “Buck, Magpie, warn me first. I could’ve shot you!”

She stepped out into the open hallway, ready to jump back in case she’d somehow been tricked. But no, there was just Silver near the kitchen door. He’d knocked over a shelf to use as cover, and the walls all around him were peppered with dents from plastic bullets.

The room behind him was brightly lit, so bright that it was blinding to look in his direction for too long. Still, at least he’d made the same connection about the dangers of the Voidseekers that she had. His shotgun rested on the edge of the barricade, barrel steaming from the last shot. “Who’s your friend?” he asked, eyes settling briefly on Goldleaf. “You found someone with more guns than I have?”

“Out of the way, Silver,” called another voice. A tiny squeaking thing, yet her demand was spoken with confidence. “Let them in, maybe they can tell us what’s going on out there.”

Luna’s face appeared behind him, though she was short enough that only the upper half rose over the barricade.

They clambered in, with Goldleaf following just behind her.

There were more signs of a struggle here in the kitchen—a broken chair, and the balcony door blocked off with bookshelves and several thick metal rods.

Goldleaf stopped on the other side of the barricade, staring down at the princess. “You’re Nightmare Moon?” he asked, voice doubtful. “Shouldn’t you be… taller?”

The princess groaned, hovering in the air above Magpie’s eye level. “I expect an explanation for bringing a stranger, Magpie. Right now.”

Chapter 60: Friendly Ghost

Magpie caught them up on everything she’d seen and done, though she was light on the details that had led to her void compass. At least she could save her pride, since the specifics of how she’d “stolen” it from Polestar didn’t matter very much.

She went through the attack on the tram, then what Bauble had decided in just a few more minutes.

“We could be worse off,” Silver declared, as soon as she’d finished. He wore a breastplate made of scavenged Alicorn air-armor, along with a belt of shotgun shells across his chest and a knife on one side. More importantly to Magpie, he hadn’t been shattered in the defense.

After their initial greeting, he’d returned to watching the hallway barricade, but he was obviously still listening. “We have a way of finding them. We know our enemy, and we know what they’re after.”

“That only makes us equals,” Luna muttered. She perched on the kitchen counter, the only way to make her the tallest creature in the room. At her size, there was neither weapons nor armor she could easily wield. But if it wasn’t for both wings and horn, no creature would’ve taken her for anything but a helpless filly. “They know our goals, and we know theirs. They know where I’ve been hiding, and they know how to shut down our life support and kill every pony living in Tranquility.”

“Where’s Penumbra?” Magpie asked. “Not that I don’t trust my husband’s aim.” She didn’t, but that was why he’d opted for a shotgun. He hadn’t really improved in three centuries, but he also didn’t have to when he shot a dozen pellets at once. “But Penumbra is our most experienced fighter. Without Nightmare’s magic on our side, she’s probably the best we have.”

Luna slumped down on the counter, covering her head with her hooves. “Nightmare is precisely the issue.”

There was a moment of awkward silence, before Silver finally spoke up. “Penumbra started… losing it. Halfway attacking us, obviously fighting it. She’s the one who did that.” He gestured at the broken chairs, and a deep gash in the metal wall beside the stove. The little model of Starseed was on the floor too, crushed into a thousand pieces.

“Nightmare was trying to take control of her,” Luna continued. “She can’t survive without it, so she can’t ever be out of its reach. I have wondered why it let her live all this time, when it could’ve withdrawn its power at any time. Now I know.”

“She flew away,” Silver finished. “Up towards the airlock. I think she was going to fly off into the sun.”

Magpie fell silent. She knew better than anypony else in the room what torture that would mean. To be simultaneously alive and dead, inanimate yet awake—the journey across the lunar surface had left her frozen in sunlight more than once. Even after the number of times she’d suffered through it, Magpie could never wish it on anypony else.

“So we’ve lost our only skilled fighter,” Goldleaf said, exasperated. “This is beginning to look more and more impossible the longer we wait.”

Something blurred across the room, fast enough that even Magpie was stunned. Her mouth fell open as Luna smashed into him, knocking him forcefully to the ground and levitating a kitchen knife at his throat. His own rifle clattered out of his magical grip, and Goldleaf was completely frozen.

“Tranquility’s greatest warrior is before you, pony. Nightmare might’ve withdrawn its power, stolen my years… but I retain my memories. My mind is filled with magic and martial training long forgotten. I will not be a victim cowering in a tower and waiting for the demon to steal my kingdom from me.”

Goldleaf nodded stiffly, trying to pull away. But for all her size, the princess still had the strength of an earth pony, and easily overpowered a unicorn.

“Don’t hurt him, he’s just an idiot.” Magpie pulled over a chair, settling down across from her as though nothing at all unusual were going on. “Time isn’t our ally, so he’s right about one thing. Ponies are terrified out there. When we first got here, the other Voidseekers and I saw the ponies turning on us and we fled in terror. But that was when half the ponies in the colony were soldiers, and they all knew our weaknesses. Now…”

Luna finally let go, tossing the knife so forcefully to the side that it sunk into the wall, sparking as it went. But she didn’t care, and Magpie thought better of criticizing her for it. “Whatever they are trying, it will coincide with the first nightfall. The coming of night has always brought power to Nightmare. Potentially enough power to bring some new, terrible goal. This means we have until then to kill my friends.”

Magpie reached down into her satchel, removing the compass from within and settling it on the counter. It flashed and pulsed in the low light, darkness within pointing vaguely towards Moonrise.

The princess turned it over in her magic, looking thoughtful. Somehow, Magpie knew it would’ve been pointing to her only recently. Right up until the moment she’d been rejected by Nightmare for good.

“We have a path, then. Follow this to the Nightmare’s slaves and release them.”

“That isn’t what we’re here to do, Princess,” Goldleaf said. How he could declare his intentions so opposite to what the princess had just said, seconds after seeing Nightmare Moon’s temper for himself, Magpie couldn’t guess. She wouldn’t have been as brave.

“Oh?” She raised an eyebrow. “What do you know that you haven’t shared with the rest of us, pony?”

“Your life is the most important thing,” he answered. “If they kill you, all of Moonrise is doomed. We came to help protect you, and to warn the pony Penumbra that we suspected Nightmare could see through her eyes. That’s why we’re here.”

“And you, Silver?” the princess asked, voice high and petulant. “You love telling me what to do. What do you think?”

Silver glanced back, hefting the shotgun over his shoulder. “It would be smarter to hide. But if you did that, who would keep Tranquility safe? We’d all fight for you, but… five Voidseekers. They’ve had centuries to plan this.”

“Far longer,” Luna interrupted. “Nightmare comes from a realm outside of time. Its cognition is not infinite, but it doesn’t perceive the same linear progression of cause to effect that we do. It had exactly as long as it required to plot for this attack. It is our responsibility to ensure that all its planning counts for nothing.”

She hopped down off the counter, nudging Magpie with a hoof. “What other weapons do you two keep here, anyway? Is it just the shotgun?”

“They shouldn’t even have that much,” Goldleaf muttered. “They aren’t active duty constables. There’s no other reason to own weapons.”

Silver laughed. “You passed the reason on your way down the hall. Safe is in the restroom, Princess. There’s a latch behind the plumbing.”

The princess nodded. “Give me a moment to arm myself, then. I will do better than hide from this enemy while my city is destroyed. I will risk my life as much as any of my creatures do.”

She reappeared a moment later with Silver’s heavy saber slung over her shoulder. It was so long she had to tighten it to her back, or else it would drag on the ground beside her. She tossed something onto the counter in front of Magpie, grinning weakly. “Well, thief? Let’s see if you chose the winning or losing side in this engagement.”

It was Magpie’s old dagger, with a handle wrapped in real leather. The blade had been sharpened many times over the many years, strengthened with True Lunarium along its spine.

She shrugged it on, settling the straps over her shoulders. Even after being transformed into a being of crystal, it still fit perfectly.

The princess levitated over a kitchen towel, unraveling it with a faint blue glow from her horn. Once she’d wrapped enough thread, she took the compass and settled it around her neck.

“If you refuse to hide, then… I will fight beside you,” Goldleaf declared. “It is not the wisest choice. We should wait long enough for the other constables to reach Moonrise. That should divide their forces, so we don’t face too many at once.”

“I would order Magpie to assist at linking the Tower with the rest of Tranquility,” Luna said. “But I know she would refuse. I didn’t recruit a thief for her obedience.”

Magpie nodded. “I’ve already done what I can for the army. They’ve got unicorns, they can make it back whenever they want.”

Luna rolled her eyes, but didn’t actually argue. Which was good, because Magpie probably would’ve gone if she’d been pressed. They were going to fight, the one thing she’d never really learned.

But just because that’s our purpose doesn’t mean they won’t need help with other things. Even not being very good I’m probably more useful than Goldleaf.

“I assume you want me to join you?” Silver asked, hefting the shotgun again. “I’ve never fought Voidseekers before, but I’m pretty good at killing cultists.”

“No.” Luna spread her wings to get his attention, though there was little sharpness with Silver. Probably because he actually does what he’s told. “I need some creature I can trust defending life support. It will be less important to the Voidseekers than whatever magic they’re planning, but if they have cultists to send against me here, I expect more will be coming for the core. Protect what we cannot replace.”

Silver nodded, tightening his belt of ammo. “That’s assuming they’re planning any magic at all, Princess. Maybe they just want to kill everyone in Tranquillity.”

“They’re planning something.” The princess was already halfway to the door, and she spoke with absolute confidence. “You don’t know Nightmare the way I do. Killing all these ponies would be a waste of power—Nightmare never wastes. But you should travel with us as far as the core. If the compass points us both in that direction, then we’ll fight together.”

The princess demonstrated her power again before they left, though of course it was nothing new to Magpie. She took one of her old unicorn identities, tall and beautiful and apparently identifiable enough that Goldleaf stiffened as the illusion settled around her.

“Stars above!” he exclaimed, eyes widening as he retreated. “Secretary Dreamscape? How the… buck are… you’re the princess.”

She nodded. Her voice had changed, going much deeper and more mature. Her confidence was as firm as ever. “I’ve been taking an active role in my city for centuries now, though only the Prime Minister ever knew. Them, and now a random constable.”

“I’m Goldleaf,” he insisted. “First Precinct Captain. I’ll be Chief Constable when Glossy Bauble retires, Princess. You haven’t shared this information with a creature who will spread it recklessly.”

Luna loosened the compass around her neck, then reached up to adjust her mane. “You’re willing to help us fight for Moonrise, anyway. For now, I’ll accept that as enough.”

Magpie lingered at the back as they made their way down the deserted stairs. Not so much because she expected an attack from that side—with the help of the compass, at least they’d know if any of the Voidseekers got too close.

“You shouldn’t go by yourself,” Magpie whispered, wrapping one leg around Silver’s for a moment and embracing him. It wasn’t something she did often where others could see—their relationship had always been private. “There might be fifty ponies attacking the heat core. What then?”

Silver held her for a few seconds, subdued. Long ago, a hug like this had filled her with warmth she’d been missing ever since she died. Now she lived again, but there was no warmth for him to share. Even if their bodies might be hard, Silver’s grip still seemed soft.

“Then I die for a good reason,” he said. “I’m not worried about me. You’re not a fighter, Mags. You’re trying to find the most dangerous creatures on this moon, and you won’t even be able to help when you get there.”

She shrugged. “What the princess said. Maybe I don’t know that much about fighting, you’re all right about that. But if we lose, there’s no more Moonrise. I’m not gonna hide, or run off somewhere far from the fighting. Besides, I can shoot straighter than you.”

“You didn’t bring a gun,” he snapped back. Then she kissed him—not for very long. The others were gaining ground on them.

But whatever hope she might’ve held that they would be fighting together was soon dashed. The princess was right—the compass didn’t point towards life support, but distinctly down into the lower sections of Moonrise.

She managed one last halfhearted wave to Silver, and he vanished down the maintenance passage.

“The Airmaker’s Guild has their own protection,” Goldleaf muttered as he left. “He won’t be alone. I can’t say they’ll let him in.”

“They will.” Magpie watched him go, then hurried to keep up with the princess. They weren’t alone in the halls, though at least their obvious weapons meant other creatures gave them a wide berth. They’d barely had to look at creatures to get them to move out of the way.

At least their whole group knew Moonrise well enough that there were no arguments about direction. The princess followed the compass, but not in a straight line. When they reached the lower levels of Skytower Graymoon, the sound of voices echoing from outside made them turn to another bridge, where they could cross to place them at the outskirts of the undercity.

They passed through halls lined with rusting metal plates, where heat-vents creaked and protested as they activated in anticipation of the coming night. So either the Voidseekers hadn’t tried to kill life support, or at least they hadn’t succeeded.

The princess slowed as they neared the exit airlock. It was broken from lack of use, stuck open and leaking warm air from above in a steady hiss. Frost had condensed on the metal frame outside, covering the windows.

For all that Nightmare’s cultists had been demanding creatures join it or die, Magpie could see very few other creatures lurking between the buildings.

Unlike the days of her first arrival, few lived down here anymore. Even after their population had recovered, most creatures had preferred new developments in connected caverns than the shelters of their impoverished ancestors. It was mostly city maintenance down here now, with the smoke of production always thick in the air.

Amber streetlamps were all dark, meaning the alleys between skytowers were lit only with the occasional glow of an emergency flasher, or the faint trace of ancient glowstone wedged into some construction.

The demonic chanting was new, though. The princess marched straight towards it, but this time Magpie stopped her with a wing. Not that the princess couldn’t force her way through if she wanted, but she didn’t. “We don’t have to walk right into them,” she whispered. “Sneaking is my thing, Princess. Let me lead the way.”

Luna considered silently for a moment, then gestured. Magpie slid past her, lowering her head as she advanced from shadow to shadow.

The habit had served her well in centuries of burglary, though it would probably betray her now. The shadows didn’t belong to her the way they had so many times before. And if they had, she’d be as helpless as Penumbra.

At least the nightmare wasn’t all-knowing. Its servants could move to any darkness they wished, but they couldn’t feel anything more about it than any other creature. But the instant they had reason to investigate her direction, they might appear nearby to look.

Magpie glanced back every block or so as they followed the gentle slope of the cavern downward, waving her companions onward. She didn’t have the compass, but she didn’t need it. The sound of chanting was heavy on the air, echoing strangely through the thick metal pipes and wire building supports.

Magpie stopped dead as she caught a shape lurking in the gloom just ahead, with the same purpose she apparently was.

As soon as she saw feathers she relaxed, advancing curiously. Then a nearby emergency flasher pulsed, and she caught a glimpse of the face.

Solar Wind? She gasped, loud enough that the bird turned to stare in her direction. She wasn’t armed with anything more than a notebook—other than her razor-sharp beak and talons, anyway. “Who’s there?”

“Magpie,” she whispered. “The buck are you doing out here?”

The bird glided over, landing a few steps away. Magpie could hear rustling behind her—Goldleaf and the princess hurrying to catch up. Maybe they thought she was in danger. But that fear would be in vain this time. “Being the only reporter brave enough to chronicle whatever the buck is going on down there,” she whispered. “Every creature in Moonrise has run and hide, including the constables. Did the tram really derail?”

She shook her head. “Much worse. The ones I’m hunting did it, probably to cut them off while they did…” She gestured vaguely down the slope with one hoof. “Whatever that is.”

The princess stopped beside her, eyes flashing briefly in the light of her horn. “Who is this creature, Magpie? She should get to safety and leave us to our mission.”

Solar Wind spun, chest feathers inflating as she spread her wings slightly to either side. “Who do you think you are to be bossing me around, pony? Ain’t no constables left helping, far as I can see. Someone’s got to be down chronicling for the history books.”

Luna choked back a laugh, smothering it with a leg. “I change my mind, Magpie, I like this one. She can stay.”

“Good, I was gonna follow you anyway,” Solar Wind said. “Wherever Magpie’s going, probably it’s right into the heart of this mess.” She reached to her side, holding up a camera. “I’ll make sure the rest of Tranquility gets to see it.”

Chapter 61: Her Nightmare

Magpie crouched low as they neared the extreme edge of the cavern, where long ago a ritual combat arena had marked the place for many creatures to fight and die. She had stood in those stands and watched as Nightmare’s champion died at the sword of a helpless old scholar. She’d seen a mountain of “rebel” ponies slaughtered at the order of the final Lord Commander.

But in the years since, the arena had fallen into even greater disrepair. Gravity disc was less interesting to most creatures than rover-racing, and even those who played had the new dome arena.

The arena was packed with pallets and boxes of raw materials, apparently meant to renovate the area. One section of the stands was already dismantled, with a motorized digger and several piles of work lights spread around it.

In the center of the arena was nothing at all related to gravity disc, however. There were far fewer bodies than the last time something terrible had happened here, though in a way this was still much worse. Maybe Nightmare had chosen this specific location for a reason. All that death, all in one place…

A platform rose near the center of the arena, where it wouldn’t be visible to creatures passing in the gloom on either side. Magpie caught it only by the glow of the active spells around it, harsh green and blue against her eyes.

A crowd gathered around the platform, composed of the very same sorts of creatures that Silver had once rallied. The downtrodden and the dispossessed—ponies with threadbare cloaks and makeshift weapons.

At least there aren’t as many of them this time. We aren’t talking about two thirds of the city.

“I count fifty,” the princess whispered, crouching low behind the digging machine. “I don’t know which of those is the Voidseekers. But the compass points powerfully into this assembly.”

Goldleaf hefted the rifle over his shoulder, pointing towards the stands. “If you give me a moment, Princess. There isn’t another constable with better aim than me. I’ll watch your back.”

Luna fixed him with a furious glare, though her voice never grew any louder. “Very well, pony. But do not reveal us before I do, or I will leave you to their mercy.”

He nodded grimly, then slung the rifle over his shoulder and vanished into the gloom.

“Princess?” Solar Wind asked, confused. “What was he talking about?”

“Later,” Magpie said. “This isn’t the time, Solar Wind, not if you want to walk away from any of this. Maybe just keep your nose down and try not to get killed.”

“Already planning on it.” She retreated a step, camera still in one claw. “I’ll try to help you two if I can, but I’m way better with a pen.”

“If you lend any assistance at all, it will be more than we expected.” Luna turned back to Magpie. “What about you, thief? Will you flee as well?”

She answered by flicking the guard open on her holster, exposing the dagger within. “I’m not as good as any of them. But I’m better than nothing.”

“That.” Luna nodded slightly. “And I suspect they will not be aware of the properties of your modified body. If we are lucky, Nightmare will act based on its assumptions long enough to give us the advantage.”

“Or you’ll just kill them on your own,” Magpie said ruefully. “I thought only Penumbra was a better fighter than you.”

The princess shrugged. “Better than I was. We’ll see how much of that ability I’ve retained.” She looked up, staring at the bleak stone ceiling. “You’ll never believe this, but I wish my sister were here. I suspect we might be fighting on the same side for once.”

Then the shouting began again, startling Magpie back to reality. Sundown was coming—they were running out of time.

“Good luck!” Solar Wind whispered, before ducking into the gloom in a different direction from where Goldleaf had gone. Hopefully not to get her throat cut by a Voidseeker. But with so many other creatures around, how could they possibly tell who was on their side?

“Creatures of Moonrise!” boomed a voice, echoing with magical force through the cavern. They would probably hear it in the nearby skytowers too. “Gather and listen, for the time of your ascension is at hand!”

Without a word, the two of them pulled up their cloaks, advancing towards the crowd. There were enough creatures still coming in from all sides that two more didn’t stand out, really.

They passed a line of ponies wearing makeshift armor and carrying rifles—though their firearms were homemade with pipes and bits of metal, and looked like they might come apart with each shot.

“Welcome, sister,” one said, muttering down to her.

“The Nightmare beckons,” said another. Still alive, then—or else they would’ve recognized Magpie instantly.

“I know what you’ve been promised sounds impossible!” shouted Silent Prayer. “You have every reason to be skeptical. We promise eternal life! We promise strength like nothing you’ve imagined! We promise to bring you in harmony with the moon, so that its surface cannot harm you! Imagine what Moonrise could have accomplished in all these years if your ancestors had accepted this power when it was first offered!”

A round of booing and shouting echoed through the crowd, focused on nopony in particular.

“Can they really do that?” Magpie whispered up into Luna’s ears. With so much noise all around them, it probably wouldn’t be easy for the princess to hear. But at least nopony else would be overhearing her.

“The Nightpact can’t be made here,” Luna replied, just as quietly. “But there’s an active spell on that stage, one I can’t identify. It isn’t just for show, there’s real power here.”

“When we are done here tonight, those who have been chosen will march together and claim Moonrise for ourselves!” Silent continued. “Not all who hear me will walk this path together. Those who are impure in their devotion, those who doubt Nightmare’s power should not walk with us. You may leave to return to your homes—and die with the rest of Moonrise when your brothers and sisters here are finished.”

A ripple passed through the crowd around them, as creatures glanced from one to another. Probably all wondering the same thing.

What are you playing at, Nightmare? We both know you can’t make more Voidseekers. But you don’t even know Luna is here. This isn’t for her benefit.

“Those who are true in their devotion to Nightmare’s cause, step forward! The bravest and most faithful, come and hear! Show the others that you will embrace the power the night offers you!”

The crowd fell silent. They’d only made it about halfway through it to the stage, before the ponies became so thick that Magpie couldn’t get through without forcing her way past any of them. She probably looked like a foal to all of them—at least that meant she wouldn’t be worth a second look.

She could barely even see the stage, but she squinted up anyway. If she spread her crystal wings to hover, the Voidseekers would recognize her instantly.

Silent Prayer stood in the center of the stage, beside an archway made of black rock. It pulsed slightly with the same green glow that illuminated the edges of the stage, like the heartbeat of a cancer. A dozen creatures lined the back of the stage, each one wearing dark robes made of scraps. They all could’ve been Voidseekers, though so tightly covered it was impossible to guess which were the four they were missing.

Finally the first brave pony stepped forward. A bat with ragged wings and obvious scars on his body. “I embrace Nightmare’s gift first,” he said. The way he said it, the words sounded rehearsed. But the mob didn’t seem to care.

“What is your name, pony?” Silent asked.

“Razor Edge.”

“If you want to live, you will all follow Razor’s example. See the power he is given, take it for yourselves.”

Luna strained, stretching high enough to get a good view. Magpie had to lean up against her side to squint through the assembled masses, and even then she could only see a little slice of Razor Edge as he stepped through the hollow arch.

Was this some portal to Equestria, and the artifact that made the Nightpact possible? Would she watch another sell their soul to the demon as she had done almost a thousand years ago?

As he passed through the opening, bright green light pulsed briefly around him, wrapping his body and flashing away again as he emerged on the other side.

Princess Luna winced, and she wasn’t the only one. Several other creatures in the crowd felt something—but Magpie wasn’t a unicorn, so didn’t have the magical organ necessary to know what they’d felt.

Razor Edge wobbled on his hooves as he took his first step, making his way to the edge of the stage. Then Magpie saw what had changed—his mane was twisted and dark, burning up his head in wisps of smoke. His eyes were silver pits, glowing like little red stars.

“How do you feel, Razor?” Silent asked.

“Strong,” Razor’s corpse said with Razor’s voice. But while the others in this crowd didn’t know how to recognize it, Magpie knew it well. She’d lived with that voice whispering in her mind for six centuries. “Invincible!” He spread his bat wings wide, stomping both hooves together. The metal platform bent and twisted under his grip, groaning and sparking inwards.

Ponies gasped and cheered in response, but the demonstration wasn’t over yet. Silent lifted something into the air, a stolen constable’s rifle. The crowd hushed again. “Observe the weapon of your oppressors! The weapon of a coward. But when you swear tonight, you will be vulnerable to it no more!”

She turned, aiming clumsily towards Razor. Magpie felt a little satisfaction as she saw Silent Prayer struggling to hold it straight. So maybe she had learned a few things about fighting her old colleagues hadn’t picked up out on the moon’s surface.

But then she fired. A spent shell ejected from the side of the rifle, and blood splattered from Razor’s side. She fired again and again—a few rounds went wild, vanishing into the darkness. But at least half found their marks.

Razor Edge stood still, as if frozen. Finally he turned, prancing in a slow circle that showed off the terrible wounds.

Except that though the flesh of his torso was torn and bloody, he seemed completely unharmed.

Well, almost unharmed. The crowd didn’t notice, but Magpie saw his mouth was moving, but only trickles of blood and wheezes echoed from within. Just because you’re undead doesn’t mean you don’t need air to talk, stupid.

Even with the best doctors to stitch him back together, Razor might never talk again. Though she suspected that would be the least of his worries.

Luna flopped onto her haunches beside Magpie as the crowd thronged forward towards the doorway. She wasn’t even listening to Silent’s promises anymore.

“What are they doing?” she asked. She didn’t even bother to whisper. “That can’t be a Voidseeker. We never got the…” She fluffed her mane with a hoof. “Whatever that is.”

“The least of all undead,” Luna muttered. “That doorway is killing them, using the power of their own death to grant them strength. Mindless, soulless slaves. Many won’t be strong enough for their bodies to survive, but they won’t have to. Tranquility doesn’t have anything to stop them.”

There was another flash of green light, and another monster appeared on the stage. If they waited much longer, there would be an army.

“I can’t fight so many,” Luna muttered, defeated. “There are a hundred ponies here. Even my sister would be overwhelmed.”

Magpie scanned the crowd, desperate for anything she could use to disperse the unwittingly suicidal ponies. She found what she was looking for, and she rested one leg on Luna’s shoulder. “What if I can scare them off? Can you fight the Voidseekers?”

The princess met her eyes, expression skeptical. “How will you manage that?”

“Just stay low and get ready.” Magpie turned, crouching low to run past the crowd. She didn’t wait for the princess’s acknowledgement, just took off and glided along the waiting ponies.

There weren’t even any soldiers patrolling the edges of the crowd anymore. They were all lined up for the same death that so many other ponies welcomed.

Magpie reached the side door to the excavator a few seconds later, hammering on it with one hoof. It was locked, but a little pressure to the knob and a twist solved that problem. She swung it open, and had to clamber over the interior steps like a child.

Magpie didn’t expect it to be unlocked on the inside either, but that didn’t matter. She ripped the lower panel open as another flash of green shone through the front window. The security on these motorcars was all the same. She ripped a little plastic off the wall, then used it in her teeth to cut away the insulation on several wires.

Another pony died before she could cross the one she was looking for. The dash clicked, a sign the battery was charged and waiting for her.

Magpie twisted, and the engine turned over, groaning and spluttering louder than even the magically enhanced voices on the stage. She yanked a toolbox off the passenger seat, wedging it up against the accelerator pedal.

She rolled out the cabin a moment later, even as the five-meter digger knocked over pallets of metal benches, then came roaring towards the platform.

It didn’t matter how enticed by dark magic these ponies were—they scattered, screaming in shock and surprise as the digger smashed into the stage.

The dark stone arch exploded as the digger smacked into it, sending shards of rock splintering away in all directions. The digger itself was blasted back by the force, its massive metal frame ripping deep into the arena sand. The digger arm glowed brilliant green, then steel sloughed away like butter, raining down on the engine compartment.

Then it exploded. Magpie dodged behind the stands as a fireball rose from the digger. She caught the unmistakable scream of a Voidseeker aflame—that single terrible moment when they were unmade by the flames.

That was only one pony, though. There are still four of them. Maybe I got Silent Prayer.

Flames settled a moment later, a funeral pyre to the dead machine. Magpie poked her head out from the stands, surveying the damage.

Most of the gathered ponies had fled into the darkness, though a decent number still waited near the far end of the stands, watching.

Robed cultists poked out from the sides of the stage one at a time. A few looked scorched, their robes still smoking from the fuel explosion. That probably eliminated them as possible Voidseekers, then.

Something moved near the center of the field, motion so fast Magpie barely caught it. Something lunged for the lone unicorn, one of the few who hadn’t fled the digger with the others.

Luna’s sword came free in a blur of bright blue, catching the attacker faster than Magpie could blink.

It was one of the new undead, mane flickering black and body seeming to absorb the light of the nearby fire rather than reflect it.

Luna swept their attacks aside with contempt, then cut their head free in two strokes.

The corpse twisted and hissed, then charred to bone at her hooves. Only ash flaked from her sword.

More figures closed in around her, moving from all sides. Magpie took off again, gliding as fast as she could. She’d never make it in time.

Something flashed in the distance, along with the faint echo of a silenced rifle. One robed figure’s head exploded, and they fell lifeless to the ground behind the princess. They were soon joined by another, and another.

But it wasn’t just mortal cultists. Before they had stopped the ritual, at least a dozen undead must’ve been created. They swarmed around the princess, attacking all at once.

Magpie caught a flash of magic, and someone screaming as the undead fell. Finally she reached the melee, and she drew her dagger in a single fluid motion.

An earth pony smashed its hooves towards her, shattering the stone under her feet to dust in a single terrible crack. Magpie caught herself with her wings, then stuck her dagger in the pony’s eye.

She had to roll to the side a second later as an undead unicorn blasted at her with magic, narrowly avoiding the line of molten lightning it left in the dirt.

Magpie fought desperately, her robe tearing as she taunted and dodged. These undead didn’t fight like Nightmare was directly controlling them—its attention couldn’t be split so many ways at once.

As quickly as they’d come, they scattered. Magpie landed with her bloody knife still clutched in one hoof, and suddenly all their enemies were gone.

The princess appeared in the center of a bloody crater, her illusion vanished. She settled her wings against her sides. “These aren’t the creatures you came for, Nightmare! I’m the Oathbreaker. Don’t you want your justice?”

“I wasn’t certain you would make a personal appearance so soon,” Silent Prayer called. Her voice wasn’t terribly loud, and probably wouldn’t have carried over the broken buildings and rubble.

But Magpie recognized the one behind it. Not the pony she was looking at, but something much older. A voice that had tormented Magpie for six centuries, a quiet whisper she could never ignore.

Until Silver came into her life, and ripped her away.

The princess looked like a child, but she advanced through the fallen dead as fearlessly as any soldier. Her sword glowed in her magical grip, held just beside her head in a high unicorn guard. “You couldn’t help yourself. You had to come back here and sow your corruption all over Moonrise.”

“The Oathbreaker accuses me of corruption,” Silent said, lifting something from ahead of her. Magpie’s eyes couldn’t focus on it for a moment, and of course she knew instantly what it had to be. Every Voidseeker could conjure a weapon far better than common steel. “Reflect upon your own past for a moment, Luna. The single commonality in all the corruption you see is you.”

There were over a dozen other ponies still creeping in the shadows around them. Magpie saw shadows dart between a heavy-lifting machine ahead of her, or heard the crunch of gravel under hooves from her other side. They were being surrounded.

Your aim better be as good as you say it is, she thought, glancing back in Goldleaf’s direction. She didn’t actually know where he was concealed in the darkness, but presumably he would be setting up in the window about now. Please don’t shoot me instead of them.

There are still four more of them here, Magpie thought, dagger ready every moment. But if all of them descended on her at once, what could she do? She wasn’t an Alicorn.

“That’s not true!” Luna screamed. Far from the confidence that Nightmare brought with its icy words, she sounded like she looked—a screaming kid. “My life was going great until I listened to you! I wasn’t the one who broke my oaths—you said we could bring peace to Equestria! You said I could free all the serfs and make the tribes equals! Look how that went!”

Silent Prayer hopped down off the stage, and in a puff of dark smoke there were suddenly two bats on either side. Each armed, wrapped in whatever shreds of dark cloth they had left.

“I swore to give you the power to make the change you imagined,” Nightmare whispered. “I kept my word. You had the power, but you misused it. When your sister’s life was in your hooves, you refused to take it. How did she reward you? Every moment of suffering you have ever endured, every bat who starved or froze up here all have you to thank.”

The princess faltered, her sword sagging a little in the air. A few drops of black ichor fell from the edge, steaming as they hit the cavern floor. “You cannot erase the harm you’ve caused,” Nightmare said.

“It will haunt you until the moment you finally swear yourself to me. But I am more forgiving than you deserve. Return to my service. Accept my gifts as you once did. I will take away the memory of suffering, I will fill you with confidence and power. Together we will retake the planet below, and deliver death to every creature who opposed your rule.”

Chapter 62: Last Sunrise

Magpie watched as Luna faced Nightmare down. This was the moment all her efforts might become meaningless. If the princess turned against Moonrise now, there was nothing any of them could do to stop her.

“The Luna I know wouldn’t listen to it!” Magpie shouted. She ignored its furious anger, focused on her like a magnifying glass. It could focus all its attention on her and it wouldn’t be able to capture her body again. “You fought injustice your whole life! You know what Nightmare will bring to Moonrise!”

Something appeared beside her, and Magpie had only seconds to react as a blade came swinging down for her. She turned the flat of her dagger towards it, catching the blow as best she could. It battered her down into the rock anyway. Her limbs squealed in protest, hissing like glass about to shatter in the cold.

She screamed in pain, fighting back against the attack. This was Haybale, the Voidseeker she hadn’t yet seen. But even as she retreated, she kept yelling. “Don’t listen to it!”

“I am no slave,” the princess said, her voice low and dangerous. “I’ve lived that life for too many centuries. All this time you’ve wanted the same thing for Moonrise. Why does life offend you so much? Why can’t you leave the ponies alone?”

The Voidseekers descended on her. Magpie saw the glitter of swords in the distance, and the faint movement of cultists as they began working feverishly on something near a support column. But she couldn’t waste much of her attention for them, because Haybale came for her again.

He tossed the sword aside and lunged. Her dagger sunk into his shoulder without effect, and he just kept coming. He wrenched her off her hooves, flinging her backward.

Magpie spread her wings, but it was no good. She smashed into the stands. An explosion of pain spread from her lower body, so intense that her whole world went white. She flopped limply on the ground, dimly aware of the broken glass where one of her hindlegs had been. Jagged pieces glowed faintly blue for a moment, then went dark as Haybale approached.

She was numb to the distant fighting now. Flashes of magic went up from the stage, and Luna soared through the air, pursued by all three remaining Voidseekers. But Magpie couldn’t help her anymore. She moaned, blinking water from her eyes. She still felt like she had all her limbs, how could it be so… missing?

“You were such a fool to sacrifice your strength like that,” Haybale said from beside her. He bent down, casually kicking. She caught the blow as best she could, curling inward to spread the impact. Her chest still crunched, sending her tumbling down the stands. Each new impact threatened to shatter her, filling her mind with pain. What was she doing here? Why was she fighting?

Magpie was on the ground floor again, beside several pallets of bricks and sacks of cement. How had she gotten here?

“This should be your moment of glory,” Haybale went on. “You stole your way here through a life of nothing. You survived the banishment from Equestria. You lasted centuries. But you renounce your power now?”

“Nightmare… banished me,” she croaked. “I didn’t choose to leave. Didn’t… need me anymore.”

The stone rumbled in the distance, as flashes of Luna’s power went off like large explosives. Hopefully the princess was winning, because Magpie would be of no help to her now. At least I’m distracting one. It’s three on one, not four.

“Is that what you tell yourself?” Haybale vanished for a moment, leaving her moaning on the ground. Maybe he would leave her there to finally die, missing a leg and leaking magic. But no, he reappeared a moment later, with a sledgehammer balanced over his shoulder. The knife was still stuck there, but apparently he didn’t care.

“Boss wants this to hurt,” he said. “Apparently you’re not that different from what you used to be. If I break you, the little bits get to be in agony for all eternity. Sounds fair for a traitor, don’t you think?”

BANG! The report of a shotgun echoed through the air around her, sharp enough that even Magpie’s eyes finally focused again. Solar Wind stood just behind Haybale. The gun jerked violently as she fired, clattering to the ground.

“Someone else wants to die,” Haybale said, turning on Solar Wind. “Shame I don’t have the power Nightmare does. But I think I’ll make do.”

Solar Wind backed away, eyes wide with horror as Haybale bore down on her. She spread her wings to fly, but he caught her from the air with a faint hiss of smoke in a shadowstep. He smashed her into the ground, yanking out a few feathers in his teeth.

Pain crushed Magpie to the ground. It would be so easy to close her eyes and give up. Silver wouldn’t. He’d fight until they broke him into a million pieces.

Magpie lurched forward, gripping the shotgun in both hooves. She spread her wings, lifting herself up into the air and balancing on her single back leg.

She pumped the shotgun, then fired into Haybale’s back. Black slime splattered from his body as he slipped off Solar Wind.

“STAY DOWN!” Magpie pumped the gun, ejecting another steaming shell. Haybale started to hiss and smoke, then BANG! His shadowstep failed, and he slid another few feet away, crawling backward from her.

BANG! Seven. BANG! Six. Magpie aimed for the head this time, lowered the gun right up against his face. BANG! Five, four, three. She kept firing until his body stopped twitching, until the shotgun clicked empty.

Solar Wind staggered to her hooves, bits of broken camera coming away from the straps on her neck. “Bats aren’t supposed to be that dangerous,” she said, pressing one claw to a bloody patch of missing feathers on her wing. She inhaled sharply, eyes finally settling on Magpie’s back leg. “Stars above, Magpie. You’re broke.”

Magpie nodded weakly, settling back down on her three good legs. She kept one wing spread for balance, though she still wobbled. Haybale was right about one thing—she wasn’t that different from the Voidseekers after all. She had lost a leg, and she could still fight. She thought about asking Solar Wind where she’d got her claws on a riot gun down here—but thought better of it. There were more important things to worry about right now. “Where’s the princess? She still needs us.”

“You,” Solar Wind corrected. She looked briefly towards Haybale’s body, then shivered and looked away. “You can rub my nose in it all you want. Your princess is real, great. I’m in over my head. Besides, they bucked up my camera.”

A burning meteor came crashing down from the center of the cavern, aiming straight for the arena. Magpie’s eyes narrowed, and somehow she could see the princess’s form faintly visible in those flames. Three little shapes followed, keeping their distance as Luna struck the ground. The whole cavern shook under the impact. Magpie wobbled, catching herself in a low hover as the tremor passed. Chunks of stone broke from the ceiling, falling like lethal rain.

I can’t fight that. Magpie watched Solar Wind retreat, and nearly joined her. But the smoke cleared, and the princess emerged from the flames. She crouched low, little wounds weeping blood from her legs and torso. How long could she keep fighting?”

Something yanked Magpie right out of the air, slamming her to the ground. She crunched again, and nearly shattered at the impact. Light leaked from a dozen different cracks, and her concentration fractured.

Moments later, something tossed her contemptuously down onto a cavern floor scorched and burned. She tried to stand, and found the princess nearby. She held out a hoof, helping Magpie to her hooves. For all the good it did.

“Stay there, Princess,” said Silent Prayer. Half a dozen undead surrounded them on all sides, along with two Voidseekers. Silent gestured with her spear. “Look there. See the death of Moonrise with your own eyes. This is the price of your betrayal.”

She slipped through the edge of the crowd, smiling sweetly down at the bleeding princess. “Have no fear, little Luna. I’ve taken your nightmares away once before. When the pain is unbearable, you will find obedience isn’t so much to ask.” She pointed, and Magpie looked.

A pair of heavy lifters had parked beside a massive steel spire, one running all the way from the floor to cavern ceiling. Cultists had piled at least two-dozen barrels beside it, and Magpie didn’t need much imagination to guess what they might be. The “EXCAVATIONS” printed on the trucks made their contents obvious.

“Taking down Moonrise won’t… kill everyone,” Luna hissed. “Even if that support does bring the ceiling down on us. My ponies have airlocks. They’ll keep fighting you.”

Silent laughed, her voice twisting so high that Magpie thought she might shatter all over again. She winced, ears pressing flat to her head. Or one did. The other had broken without her noticing. “You don’t know what’s above us, Luna? You lorded your ancestry over your subjects for so long without ever bothering to understand what they built?”

She lowered her voice, eyes a set of dark pits. But while it might be a mystery to Luna, Magpie knew. There was only one thing in all Moonrise heavy enough to require so much structural support.

“Princess, that support holds up the heat core.” If it fell, it wouldn’t just come crashing down on a dozen levels of Moonrise, but tear out half their life-support systems on its way down. Silver’s up there.

She gestured, and Calamity lifted out of the masses, carrying an extra-long torch in his mouth. He flew like any Voidseeker did with a flame, sideways, so that even the tiniest embers would stay away. Such small sources of heat probably couldn’t kill one of them. But they’d all seen Voidseekers burn to death.

Cultists fled from the edge, moving back towards them. Do you really think you’re going to live through this, stupid? Nightmare doesn’t care about you! It only used you because you were stupid enough to listen!

“Ponies aren’t going to be slaves to you,” Luna hissed. “My sister beat us once, she’ll do it again.”

Calamity landed near the edge of the barrels, vanishing briefly behind the truck. Maybe I’ll die in the explosion. We won’t be apart for long, Silver.

“Mighty empires have crumbled. Civilizations vast enough to make everything you have ever experienced fade to insignificance. Bloody gears crushed billions between them. You think I’m frightened of your sister? She doesn’t understand what I am, and neither do you.” Silent Prayer advanced on Luna. The princess swung, but even her magic was too slow now. Silent caught it against her own sword, smashing so hard into the metal that the blade shattered

“You were always the weakest part of our arrangement. I will excise your ability to fail.”

---

Penumbra’s mind reeled at the memories—her own corpse rotting as the sun moved slowly overhead, freezing and burning her. She felt no pain, yet lived in an agony no mortal creature could comprehend.

Someone moved in windswept regolith, their steps echoing as they had no right to. There was no air out here, no heat. But that didn’t matter. Penumbra was dead—she couldn’t turn to watch them, couldn’t see who had come for her.

They sat down just beside her, and rested one hoof on her shoulder. She knew his touch. How many times had she felt it?

“We did well,” Cinereous Gale said. His voice echoed and stretched, yet she heard it clearly. “Thank you, Penumbra. You’ve protected them for so long.”

She would’ve wept, if only she was alive enough to do so. Her face felt wet anyway, but that was probably her body rotting again. “I would be down there protecting them now,” she whispered back. “But Nightmare would use me against the princess. I still depend on it. I don’t have the freedom to choose like you do.”

The weight lifted from her shoulder. Far away, the sun was fading down the horizon. It cast long shadows in the broken mining equipment, stretching closer and closer to her.

“That was never true,” said the dead. “Every one of them acts like we’re children at the mercy of a power we can’t comprehend, but we’re not. You already chose.”

Penumbra woke in the starlight, the last vestiges of death fading from her. She jerked upright, shaking away the dust. Her eyes scanned the mining road around her, but she found nopony. No unicorns here to deceive her with strange spells, or the dead ponies she had loved. She was alone.

But while she might not have any other creatures beside her, she could feel something below her, growing every moment. Nightmare’s attention on their world was as powerful as it had been on the night of their banishment. The entity had poured every ounce of itself into winning this.

She could still flee. She was nothing to this being, and the moon was vast. She could get to safety if she wanted, and leave Moonrise to its fate.

She imagined a shadowy outline in the distance, watching her. An elderly stallion, still strong enough to wear full armor. Of course it wasn’t him. Penumbra’s night vision was perfect, and as she focused on it she could see it for the pile of rubble she was really looking at.

She reached down, unsheathing her sword in her mouth. Penumbra unfocused her mind, drifting in the half-formed state until she touched another distant shadow. She crossed in a flash, reappearing in an upper promenade of Moonrise.

The passage was deserted, red emergency lights glowing off to either side. She made her way to a window, glancing down at the depths of Moonrise far below.

Then she vanished again, reappearing behind a cargo truck. Calamity advanced on a trail of oil, torch clutched in his mouth. He was so focused on that danger he didn’t see her coming.

She sliced at his back leg, severing the tendon and dropping him to the ground. While he was still spinning to react, she cut through the torch, kicking it back around and retreating in a flash of smoke as it landed on his back.

Calamity screamed in agony, his wails stretching as his body vanished in a column of dark smoke.

With his death, the pressure against Penumbra’s mind grew suddenly more intense. A set of eyes that had long forgotten her now saw her clearly. Penumbra, you’ve been gone for so long. Why would you murder your brothers and sisters? Your family only wants what’s best for you.

Years ago, the force of that will against her mind would’ve frozen her completely. It whispered for her to drop the sword. She would wait, and in a moment she would remember whose side she was on.

She didn’t stop this time. Instead, Nightmare’s attention was all the warning she needed. The shadows parted, and she caught Rosemary coming at her from behind, with a wide swing from a mace. It would break her back, leave her completely helpless for the rest of the fight.

Penumbra dodged, then sliced cleanly through Rosemary’s wing. Flesh and bone parted for her as the other Voidseeker spun, lashing out wildly with her weapon. Penumbra stabbed through her neck, then tossed her sword and the struggling Rosemary to join the bonfire.

Penumbra dodged behind the truck, until the shadows had swallowed her too. She let her mind lose focus again, reaching across to the arena and the crowd gathered near the edge of the stands.

Nightmare’s hatred hit her like a cave ceiling, a wave of loathing so intense that she dropped to her knees. For a moment she was frozen completely, as she saw herself through its alien eyes. She was a traitor of the worst kind, the greatest possible disappointment. She was the reason that organic life was so below contempt. She had been such a useful tool once, and now she couldn’t even perform a simple task.

“NO!” Penumbra rose, but didn’t try to shadowstep again. Nightmare’s magic was too direct a conduit—she couldn’t invite it any closer.

So she flew instead, flying straight for her princess. There was no chance she’d make it in time.

Silent Prayer lunged for her with a dagger, and Penumbra could only watch.

Magpie lunged, and the blade caught in her wing. The limb shattered, but the metal underneath tangled in the weapon, tearing it from Silent’s grip.

Penumbra smashed into Silent a second later, her hooves impacting squarely in her face. They both went tumbling, rolling away through a half-dozen creatures. A crowd of corpses, surging with Nightmare’s power.

She heard the report of a distant firearm as she rolled, catching herself in a crouch. She was ready when Silent’s dagger came for her neck. But even if she was fast enough to shield her face, the blade sunk deep into her back, spraying the rotting ichor within.

“Submit!” ordered the Nightmare. Penumbra’s legs rebelled, her reactions slowing. Silent ripped her dagger out of Penumbra’s back, jamming it straight for her face.

Princess Luna smashed it aside with the stump of a broken sword. “Penumbra isn’t yours anymore!” the princess screamed, beating Silent back with blow after blow. “Neither is Equestria! Neither am I!”

Penumbra ignored her pain, as she had ignored it so many times before. She drew her own dagger from her belt, attacking Silent from the other side.

Silent Prayer fought like the eclipse, catching Luna’s blows one moment before rolling to shove Penumbra the next.

Penumbra went flying, landing beside the last of the fallen undead. She lifted the spear it had been carrying, scanning only a moment for whoever had done it. Luna couldn’t wait—if she died here, it was all for nothing.

Luna sunk her sword in Silent’s chest, shoving it up and through with all her magical might.

The bat stood still, letting her do it—then when she was close, she smashed her hooves down on the little Alicorn, battering her. One wing snapped, and the pain dropped her like a puppet.

“You’re mine,” Nightmare said. Black slime oozed from Silent’s mouth, but she didn’t care. It wouldn’t kill her. “You swore to me forever, Luna.”

Tears streamed from the princess’s face, and she reached vainly for help. Her horn sparked, but nothing happened.

Penumbra struck with the spear, straight through Silent’s leg and into the stone beneath. She twitched, spinning with her remaining three for Penumbra. “And you, traitor? You think an eternity of pain isn’t waiting for you?”

She retreated a step, just out of reach. The spear caught Silent up short, tearing at her leg. But she jerked to a stop, hesitating just a moment.

Penumbra yanked Luna’s sword from her chest, then swung it upward in a wide arc. Flesh parted, and Silent’s head thumped to the ground beside them.

Luna stumbled to her hooves, breathing heavily. It was obviously a fight for her to remain conscious. But she was an Alicorn, stronger than any common creature. She rested one leg on Penumbra’s bleeding shoulder, eyes fixed on Silent Prayer’s corpse.

“Th-that’s… that’s it. Nightmare’s servants are gone. Moonrise is free.”

Kill her. Kill her. Kill her. Kill her. Kill her. Kill her.

Penumbra’s mind was washed away in a supernova of commands. Every thought, every memory—none of it mattered. Her whole life would mean nothing if she couldn’t follow this one command.

Luna’s bloody sword was in her mouth. The princess was right there, unsuspecting. She’d spent her whole life trusting Penumbra, that she’d forgotten where her power came from.

The sword shook in Penumbra’s grasp.

You’re nothing, Penumbra! You died nine hundred years ago, when you crossed through the Hvergelmir! Your life is mine!

Luna’s eyes widened, settling on Penumbra. “Oh, your shoulder. Let’s try to get the Constable’s attention. He can summon an ambulance for us.”

Drums thrummed in her head, and all the world faded from view. Only the princess remained, her unprotected neck so close.

Pay the tithe you owe, Penumbra. Atone for your failures, and you live.

She felt the rot returning. Her wings shook, the pain of centuries rushing in around her. Every wound she’d ever suffered in the Nightmare’s service—stabs and cuts and crushing and poisonings. A thousand deaths threatened to smother her.

Penumbra let go of the sword. It tumbled from her mouth, clattering to the stone at her hooves. “Not… all Nightmare’s servants,” she said. “There is… one.”

A will far larger than her own crushed down on her, but Penumbra fought. Instead of lunging for the princess, her body twitched uselessly to one side, then another. The princess dodged her easily, even as she lashed and kicked and struggled.

I won’t serve you! she screamed, defiant. Moonrise is my home! You can’t have it!

Then I have you. Her limbs stopped moving. Her wings collapsed, and rot flowed across her body. Submit to me now, Penumbra, or die.

She watched the princess retreat, her vision going dark and hazy. She could keep fighting, but for how much longer? “Fire,” she croaked, reaching weakly towards Luna with one feeble hoof. “Now.”

The Alicorn was badly beaten, bleeding from many wounds. But through her fleeing vision, Penumbra saw her turn. Her horn glowed, and a bit of burning wood settled down onto the ground beside her. “No, Penumbra! Please!”

There’s no other way. The Nightmare would never let her go, despite its threats. She was its last instrument on the moon, maybe its last vessel in the entire system.

Penumbra reached out with one leg, letting the flames embrace her.

It should’ve been agonizing. She’d seen Voidseekers burning before, heard their horrific screams. Penumbra felt only the warmth of the sun sweeping over her body, a dim memory lost to countless lifetimes.

Then she slept.

Chapter 63: Puzzled

Magpie couldn’t have said how long she lay there, her concentration so fractured that she couldn’t process what was happening around her for longer than a few moments at a time. Shapes surrounded her, and she knew some of them. Should she keep fighting? Was Moonrise still in danger?

She tried to ask, but nothing that came out her mouth ever quite became words.

She felt it when the lights came on, a brilliant glow she knew ought to be there. Did that mean they’d won? She hurt too much to care.

Eventually they came for her, with soft cloth they spread beneath her to lift her up. She thought about fighting them—but their faces fractured into a thousand little disconnected pieces, and she thought better of it.

She slept, or something like sleeping. Ever since becoming a crystal pony, that word meant something very different to her. A light trance, where she considered what she’d done that day and planned for the next. Giving up dreams didn’t seem so bad, when she knew the nightmares would be lurking just beneath the surface, ready to remind her of all her failures and drag her back into that gulf of misery and endless woe.

Something moved her for a while, in a shallow plastic tub with lots of broken parts. She went somewhere light, then dark, then light again. Time passed, but she couldn’t mark it. Hours, weeks—it all hurt the same. Reacting to any of it took more coherence than she had to offer. Is this what it’s like to be dead?

She remembered a face of cruelty, one she’d hated for years. It had promised an eternity of pain. Maybe he had been right.

Eventually she was somewhere else, one her old self would’ve called a thaumic workshop. Figures moved past her, blurring so fast she could barely see them. Ponies of many ages and sexes moved past her. At first a patch of bright flowers and other growing things lingered near one corner. But then they withered, and someone took them away.

Magpie watched the sun track slowly across the window as day turned to night. She watched as grading tractors cleared the rubble, and a construction crew rebuilt the tram line to the Tower.

There were far fewer figures now, but still they moved so fast she could barely see them. Here a unicorn, there a pegasus, gone and come and gone again. Except one.

Silver. He was always beside her, and the oversized tub of broken crystal. Whenever the sun came so would he, working tirelessly to select one or two pieces and placing them back where they belonged.

Then the darkness came, and Magpie felt a splash of salty water as she was submerged. She waited, the sun returned, and Silver Star reappeared.

While a dozen different creatures blurred past the table beside her, Magpie watched as they assembled things from the broken pieces. It grew longer each time, and submerged whenever she did.

One sunrise came, and a nearby mountain had grown shorter. Progress there was so much faster than inside, giving her something she could watch. That mountain came down, and domes of dense material rose up in the distance. They lacked windows, but were covered in black heat-absorbers instead.

Time began to slow. With each passing lunar day, she saw more and more clearly, even getting brief glimpses of pony faces. The young technicians were old and wrinkled now, or replaced completely with new, young workers.

Then she started hearing again. First it was the splash of the fluid she bathed in every lunar night, sloshing as it was poured and falling silent again as it seeped into her every crack.

Then voices, like low rumbles of various pitches just out of reach. She could almost make them out—then the day would go by, and she’d realize she’d been thinking about the same sound for hours.

They’re too fast. Why can’t they slow down?

Only one was slow enough to see—Silver, whose face never changed, who worked with supreme patience as he spent an entire day replacing just a few pieces.

A tower of glittering metal rose in sections outside, as tall as a dome. Ramps were cut into the regolith leading to it, and cables snaked away, cutting off where the old tram lines had been and monorails now passed.

Then one day came when there were no pieces left. The other technicians approached with their work—a wing, missing the metal that had once given it shape, and her leg. Both looked different than she remembered. Instead of an even gray glass, they split into a rainbow of different colors, scattering light strangely in all directions. But she could see through them again, which was the main thing.

Silver remained with her a long time after the others left. She heard him, but couldn’t understand. No matter how she tried, his words were just too fast.

The liquid came back, then something moved her. She rumbled away from the window, until her tank was settled into an oversized machine, with lights on every face. They all switched on, and she started to scream.

But there was no one to hear—she saw only the machine, and the strange too-violet light that pulsed from one side of her body to the other and back. Sensations she’d long lost came back with each little flash, as her broken pieces bonded and mended.

Though the pain was excruciating, the fear it summoned was worse. They’d been fighting for the survival of Tranquility—had Luna made it? Did they stop Nightmare? Were her grandchildren okay? So many questions, and no relief except for the little flashes of pain the light produced wherever it touched.

She knew it couldn’t be, but even so it felt as though her time in that little box continued for far longer than it had in the hospital workshop. Centuries seemed to pass between each flash. She realized she had been restrained, that her tank contained clear plastic rope that bound her and stopped her from struggling too much. She could barely even wiggle before something caught her.

I’m going to kill you, Silver. Maybe this was what he was trying to say. He was warning her.

Then it ended. The lights faded, and Magpie moved again. She squirmed and struggled against her bonds, but not with much energy. The pain had exhausted her, even if it had left her capacity to think intact. Something squeaked from below, and she started to vibrate. She screamed again, as a pain far more intense than the light shook over her for a moment.

She was going to shatter all over again! Bits of her came off from all sides, little shards and spikes from her whole body. Stop, please! Just let me die!

This was no eternity of torture, though. Just a few moments, and the pain stopped. Fluid drained away from beneath her, taking bits and pieces of her body along. Except none of those pieces looked like a pony should. They were spikes, little connecting bridges and flaky growths of rock that didn’t belong.

Was that a rock polisher?

“Let me out!” she screamed, as soon as the water had drained from around her mouth. Her throat ached and burned like everything else, but she moved freely. Her neck wasn’t restrained.

Actually, none of the ropes remained. They’d dissolved, right along with the bits and pieces that didn’t belong.

A voice answered from outside, badly muffled by the glass. “Y-you’re alive in there?” Confusion, utter disbelief.

Someone else whispered, probably not meant for her. “It actually worked?”

“We’ll have you out soon!”

“Someone call mission control. The husband will want to be here.”

Old Magpie probably would’ve tried to break her way through the glass. But even if she could move again, she resisted the urge. For all she knew, Nightmare had won at last and Tranquility was its slave.

Even if it hadn’t, these were the creatures who were trying to help her. It felt like torture, but it wasn’t.

Her coat burned as the strange liquid dribbled away, leaving uneven scales all over her body, and an itch that grew more maddening by the moment. She scratched her legs together, but her own body was so smooth there was very little she could do.

Then dark velvet lifted from all around her, and Magpie saw the worried faces of a half-dozen technicians, surrounding her tank. They wore engineering uniforms, and unused medical equipment sat silently all around the room.

Outside things had changed as well. The frame she’d watched grow over who knew how long now had a shiny silvery tower in its center, made of several different sections. Luna’s cutie mark was painted in bright gold, almost directly facing her window.

It was the same workshop room she’d lived in for years, but some things had changed. The table that had once held the pieces of her other broken limbs was now a trough, with an oversized machine settled beside it.

The quiet murmuring of the half-dozen creatures finally settled on a single one—an elderly-looking hippogriff with a few missing feathers and a pair of oversized glasses on his face. “Magpie?” He asked, voice tentative. “Can you hear me?”

She tried to sit down, but couldn’t even really do that inside the bounds of her tank. Her body had been held in that exact position for… who knew how long? These ponies probably did.

“I could hear you easier if you let me out.” She reached up, tapping one hoof to the tank’s lid. The rubber gasket held firm. Did they have to cut her out every time?

“Soon,” the bird promised. Somepony produced a clipboard, offering it to him. Even so, he spoke slowly. “Forgive me, Magpie. My mother spoke highly of your time together, but I never thought… I didn’t think we would be successful in my lifetime.”

Come to think of it, Magpie did recognize that particular mix of white and black feathers. She’d seen it before, what felt like days ago. “Solar Wind?” she asked. “She’s your mom?”

He nodded slowly. “Solar Wind has been gone for many years, Magpie. Her record of your heroic struggle for Tranquility is printed in every foal’s textbook.”

The side-door opened, and a nervous looking pegasus bounced in. He looked in at her tank, then quickly back again, muttering something to the hippogriff. He hurried out as soon as he’d appeared.

“Your, uh… your husband is on his way here,” he went on. “Forgive me, Magpie, but you weren’t supposed to be conscious. We weren’t sure how many times we would have to harden and polish before you woke, if ever.”

She nodded towards the black tray. “Is that thing for polish? Will that make it stop itching?”

“We… don’t know,” someone else said. A unicorn this time. “Tranquility has many crystal ponies, but only a few are so… mineral. We’re making guesses based on observations from Vanaheimr’s old library.”

“Good enough.” She shoved on the lid again with one leg. “Get me out of here, or I’ll get myself out.”

They did. Despite her words, Magpie cooperated. It was incredibly embarrassing to have so many eyes on her, but that was its own kind of novel. It had been so long since she’d felt anything at all.

The “polisher” was exactly what she’d expected, a sandblasting machine used for scouring growth from structures. Most of the little group of scientists and doctors retreated, while a few remained to operate the machine and supervise the process.

The machine roared in her ears, blasting a stream of silica fast enough to cut flesh from bones.

Magpie sighed and stretched like a cat as something finally scratched her itch away, leaving her milky, scaly-looking coat shining again. In less than an hour, the process was done.

Magpie stepped from the shallow container, staring back at herself in the sink’s little mirror.

There was no denying how different she looked. She wasn’t a smooth piece of glass anymore, but many swirling colors, mixing and blending together where the damage had been worse. Her wing and leg were splotchy with different shades. But when she walked, her leg worked. When she spread her wings, they both extended. Without the metal skeleton underneath, she didn’t even feel lopsided anymore.

“Magpie,” said a voice from the doorway. One thing that hadn’t changed much, even while Moonrise itself became a different place. She spun.

Silver stood in the doorway, wearing what she guessed was air-armor. It was lighter than anything she’d seen in a long time, closer to the suits Vanaheimr made than anything Moonrise could’ve produced. Except it had Luna’s cutie mark on one shoulder, the same symbol as on the conical tower in the window.

“Silver Star,” she said. She wanted to run and embrace him, but hesitated. What if she moved too quickly? Could she shatter again, and be sent back into that eternity of limbo?

He strode forward, steps heavy in the air-armor. The bird got out of his way, scooping up several files of paper and vanishing around the corner. The door clicked shut.

“It was supposed to be another six months,” he whispered, dazed. “They weren’t sure if you’d ever… wake up.” He dropped whatever he’d been holding under his foreleg—a helmet, made of light plastic but with a gold visor underneath. Not fighting armor, then.

She took a few weak steps towards him. With each one that didn’t break her, she grew a little more confident. She’d been broken badly, but those had been Voidseekers. She wasn’t fragile, really. “What happened?” she asked. Her eyes settled on the distant tower again. It was easier than looking at him.

“Where do I even start?” he asked, voice cautious. “Let’s see, uh… there are six domes in Tranquility now. Moonrise is mostly used for the reactor and utility space—ponies would rather be up on the surface. I think they’re breaking ground on seven and eight right now, closer to Vanaheimr. They plan on restoring the city, over the next century or two.”

Magpie stopped just in front of him, closing his mouth with one hoof. She realized something else in that moment—Silver didn’t tower over her anymore. Had she grown after all those years in the tank? He was only a head taller now, even with those boots.

“We won?” she asked, voice low. “Against the Nightmare, I mean? It isn’t ruling Moonrise from behind the scenes?”

Silver settled down beside her, letting her rest against him. “I thought that was obvious. That demon wanted everyone dead, so it had slaves to use invading Equestria. Tranquility isn’t dead. We’re bigger than ever, but…” He sighed, tapping the glass with one hoof. There, so far up in the corner she almost couldn’t see it, was Equus’s blue outline. “They have what we need. Tranquility can’t keep growing without some help from Equestria.”

“Water?” Magpie guessed. “Or… wait, flowers?”

Silver chuckled. “You’re not talking to the right pony to understand it. But all the smart ones say it’s about nitrogen. We’ve put everything we could in circulation with mandatory cremations and recycling everything made of wood or natural fiber. Took all the rotten stuff from Vanaheimr… but we’re still stuck.”

Magpie listened closely, for whatever good it did. She understood the technical stuff even less than Silver.

“Some creatures want to be like us,” he went on. “Crystal ponies. But we still eat, just less. Even if everypony was, and we gave up the ability to reproduce, we’d only be pushing the problem forward. We’ve lost a lot of nitrogen out into space over the years, through accidents and leaks and creatures who died and never got recovered. If we don’t get more, it will kill Tranquility.”

“That’s what…” She almost couldn’t believe it. “Silver, that tower out there. Did you really—”

He beamed back at her. “Not me, but… smarter creatures. That’s not even the first one, so don’t get that excited. It’s just the first one we’ve ever planned on sending all the way to Equestria.”

“Home,” she whispered. “Where you don’t have to change your cabin air filter, where the rain is only water, and mold doesn’t grow on the walls. Where you never have to wear air-armor or feel short.”

Was she crying? Magpie blinked, and Silver was right up beside her, wiping the tears away from her face. He was silent for several long moments, expression deadly serious.

“I’d let you steal my spot in a heartbeat. But I’m one of two creatures who know how to fly that rocket. We’re pretty sure the gravity will be too much for anyone born up here, but I’m crystal, so…” He rested one hoof on her shoulder. “It won’t be long, Magpie. If this mission goes well, we’ll be sending cargo ships back and forth a few times a year. Pilots who can handle the gravity will be invaluable. Once we’re sure your glue has fully cured…”

She embraced him, pulling Silver into the tightest hug she could manage. Neither of them had any body-heat, but that didn’t matter. She’d been cold for far longer than she’d been warm, anyway.

“Thanks for putting me back together,” she whispered, after a long time. “When are you supposed to go, anyway?”

“Soon,” he admitted. “The princess is… probably not happy with me. She’s been waiting on this longer than any of us have been alive.”

“Not any of us.” Magpie let him go, nodding towards the door. “Go on then. I’ll watch this time. But soon enough, I’ll be flying with you. Don’t get any ideas.”

He leaned down, kissing her lightly on the cheek. “I never did.”

Chapter 64: Homecoming

Author's Notes:

This chapter is the same content as the beginning scene of the Epilogue from last week. If you already read that, you can continue to the next one. Moving the chapters instead of publishing them allows the comments to survive, and I wouldn't want any of them to be deleted by mistake.

Silver Star crossed the boarding platform, one hoof extended to touch the railing. He’d never seen the moon from so high before, where even the newest domes looked like little mounds of gray dirt broken by the occasional skylight. Thousands of ponies were down there now, all watching this mission.

Guess they got their invasion after all, he thought, stopping beside the waiting outer airlock door. We knew we would be returning for revenge on Equestria for hundreds of years. Hopefully our ancestors don’t mind if we’ve changed our goals around.

“Is something wrong, Terra 2?” hissed a voice in his suit radio, startling him. “Do you see something on the rocket the engineers missed?”

“No, Command, just appreciating the scenery.” He turned back toward Moonrise, scanning the uneven surface’s many windows for the one that Magpie would be watching from. They all looked the same from here—but he waved anyway, just in case. Only then did he finally enter the airlock.

The door slid closed behind him, then began to hiss as atmosphere flooded in. He waited in relative stillness, going over the mission in his head one last time.

She wasn’t supposed to be awake yet. After all the years he had waited, it could’ve been many more before Magpie ever woke up again.

The inner door opened, and he bounced his way into the capsule. There was space in the launch section for three ponies—one upper command chair, and two lower systems chairs.

The other two creatures on this mission were already here—Daystar, another crystal pony, one who had apparently given up on pretending and just removed her helmet completely.

“You showed up,” she said, looking up from the computer terminal. Even through his helmet he could still feel the heat that massive thing produced. Daystar tended to it like a mother to a sickly child, her head only occasionally poking out from behind the display. “I was wondering if we were going to get scrubbed again.”

Past the computer station was his own, the pilot’s chair. In a way, he was only here as redundancy for the computer. But given how experimental that machine was, he expected it to fail before they landed, and to be making most of the decisions himself.

“It wouldn’t be right to delay the Terra mission, even over such a significant miracle,” Luna said. She was shorter than either of them by a considerable margin, even with her horn. But it didn’t matter if she knew the Iron Quill the least. All Moonrise agreed that the first pony to fly back to Equestria ought to be the only one who had ever seen it in the first place. “How is she, Silver?”

“Like she’s been frozen in time,” he answered. “The battle for Moonrise was still fresh. But she remembered me, so I’ll take it.”

“Terra, please complete preflight checks,” said a voice. “Terra 2, verify the responsiveness of the high-grav navigation systems. This isn’t a one-way trip.”

Silver nodded, removing a clipboard near his seat. He settled into the pilot’s chair, running over the checks that the others had probably already done while he was gone. He ran through the procedure as calmly and methodically as he could, marking and verifying each as they acted the way he expected.

But he’d already known it would all be working—this wasn’t their first launch. Silver wouldn’t be the first pony to fly, though he would get to be one of the first to fall.

“Preflight navigation complete,” he said, about half an hour later. “No failures to report.”

“Then we’re green for fuel loading,” Command responded. “Terra 1, keep an eye on the temperature. If we see pre-ignition, you’ll only have seconds to get everypony out.”

“I know.” Luna reclined in the command chair, watching her own suite of gages and sensors that Silver couldn’t see. “I’m watching. I’m just not expecting to do anything. We haven’t had a launchpad detonation in… how long, Command?”

“Six years,” Command answered. “Not in the last eight missions, Terra 1.”

The princess shifted uneasily in her seat, lifting her helmet from beside her and securing it over her head. “Next time Command, just give me the duration. Six years sounds better than eight missions.”

“You got it, Terra 1. Sit tight, we’ve got green pressure readings across the system. This won’t be long.”

It wasn’t. Silver went over the prelaunch procedure one final time, while Daystar did the same thing just beside him. The computer she controlled would take them on a precisely optimized path down to Equestria, right down to the landing site. But if it failed, Silver had a detailed chart of similar paths he could take, with vectors and times and fuel calculations.

The mission might be tighter, if more of the crew needed to breathe.

“Orbital is coming into position,” Command said. “You have a two-minute launch window. Begin pre-ignition sequence.”

Silver flipped up a single plastic cover, and pressed the button underneath. The floor shook under their hooves, pumps grinding and churning. “Pressurization complete,” he said.

“One minute to ignition,” Command responded. “Watch for abort flags.”

Silver settled into his seat, listening to the distant countdown. What must Moonrise be thinking?

“Do you have anything to say, Terra 1?” Daystar asked. “For when they’re playing this recording for the next thousand years?”

Silver looked up and over his shoulders, meeting the princess’s eyes. Her ears were flat, her coat plastered down with sweat. She had been thinking about this, maybe more than the actual flight. Apparently she’d been crying too. She reached over, adjusting her microphone and fumbling with a sheet of paper.

The princess had barely aged over the last few centuries, and was nowhere near as mature sounding as she had been when Silver first met her. But the ponies of Moonrise hadn’t been alive for that. Their princess had always been the ambitious, adorable Alicorn of today.

“A thousand years ago, your ancestors were banished here for fighting in a war we couldn’t win. Flying back to Equestria will not be a return home—we know where we belong. Though Equestria hasn’t or can’t respond to our radio messages, we declare that this is not an invasion.

“Instead, we hope that the Terra mission will be an opportunity for forgiveness, for us and the ponies we left behind.”

It wasn’t a terribly long speech. She had less than a minute to give it, with Command counting down all the time.

“Ten,” Command said, loud enough to startle all three of them back to their stations. “Ignition.”

What had been a gentle rumble beneath them transformed into a roar as preburn shook the Iron Quill in its moorings. Silver barely even heard the count of one, but he felt the clamps release them, watching a dozen different dials and readouts for any sign of danger. With the princess aboard, they might be able to teleport away from a disaster before it shattered them, if she was fast enough.

Silver pressed down into his seat, as the thrust of their flight accelerated them up and away from the moon’s gravity. He barely even sunk into the rigid foam—the real test would be when they launched from high-grav.

But they didn’t teleport away. Silver’s altimeter showed the moon fading faster and faster, and the single display before him lit up with tracking information for the orbital module, waiting for them to dock. He watched from his single small window as Tranquility faded below him, hopefully not for the last time.

“Docking pattern with orbital harness is synchronized,” Daystar said, as the launch thrusters finally fell still.

“How do you read?” Command asked.

“Life support nominal. Fuel within margin. Trajectory looks good,” Silver said.

“Final abort window doesn’t come until the first Equus burn,” Command said, as though they didn’t already know that. But maybe the princess didn’t. Silver might be bold, but he wasn’t bold enough to tell an Alicorn what to do. “Don’t be afraid to make the call if you have to, Terra 1.”

The princess laughed into her radio. “Only if we have to.”

Chapter 65: Iron Quill

Author's Notes:

This chapter is entirely new. It's probably not quite so long as some people wanted--but I didn't feel right ending the story without giving Luna herself a little more closure.

The flight to Equestria was certainly not uneventful, taking Silver Star, Daystar, and the princess just over three days to complete. There were a few systems adjustments to be made along the way, and some minor emergencies corrected with nervous calls back to ground control. But in the end, their mission was a success.

And the great blue-green marble of Equus grew larger and larger in their view until they finally entered into a slow, regular orbit. “It's so much bigger,” Daystar muttered, mostly to herself. “Spend your whole life looking at Equus on a map, and you think that it's gotta be about the same size, right?”

Luna laughed. “Are you feeling trapped already? Are four domes not enough?”

“Nope,” Daystar answered. “Maybe when there are a few dozen, we can talk, but not until then.”

They spent almost a full day as they slowly orbited, taking sensor readings and watching the surface of Equus. Silver Star manned the radio, sending constant messages down to the planet below. Every one of them was unanswered.

A contingent of Cozen Shade University had thought something similar would happen, and had prepared the ship with an alternate signaling mechanism just in case. Many thought the much larger and better equipped planet below would advance faster. As a result, they probably would have abandoned the use of radio communication.

But Silver Star had known that the laser array was a doomed endeavor before the mission even began. Light communication might be more advanced than anything they'd done with radio, but it also required specific targeting. Not knowing where to shoot, they had little chance of sending or receiving anything even if the technology was in use. But they tried, knowing full well that even if their messages weren't received, their approach would be noticed.

The university's desire for this first expedition was not to contact Equestria at all, but to land somewhere uninhabited. Perhaps near one of the poles, where life was likely to be too difficult. With the aid of their environment suits, they would collect samples of the local material somewhere far from the prying eyes of a potential enemy. It would be a better place to build an outpost.

But Princess Luna was insistent, even though her stature was smaller than it had once been. She loomed large in the culture of Tranquility, so it was ultimately her will that prevailed. After a day of orbiting, they plotted their course down towards Equestria itself.

The princess had chosen their destination from memory. Though, of course, nopony aboard knew where she meant to fly.

What they did have was a large telescope. So Silver was able to see the landing area for himself. He was right beside Luna to hear her disdain and confusion as she muttered to herself. “That castle seems abandoned. I hope Celestia is okay.”

“Is something wrong?” he asked. “Do we need to use our alternate landing sites?”

“No,” she answered. “I had hoped the fields outside the Castle of the Two Sisters would make for a sufficiently flat landing area. However, it appears they've been completely overgrown by the Everfree. You can barely even see the castle poking through the trees. But there's a small village nearby with plenty of fields. See there.” She pointed at the telescope, leaning away from it.

Silver leaned in beside her to look, and sure enough he could make out the shape of densely packed buildings, barely large enough to see with their lens. Spreading away from them in all directions were various fields and orchards. The one Luna had pointed to seemed to be fallow, with only an even moss growing from it.

“It looks all right to me,” he said. He called Daystar over so they could make the slight adjustments they needed and prepare for their final descent. This last part of their journey would be the most dangerous.

Not for the ship. It had been built with all these tolerances in mind, but titanium and steel were far stronger than anything he was made from. His time in a centrifuge might theoretically prepare him for this, but some visceral part of him refused to accept that spin gravity was equivalent to the real thing.

They all clipped in, and he heard the now several second delayed message from mission control. “Terra 3, could you confirm these readings for us? It looks like you’re go for landing.”

Daystar adjusted her microphone. “Yes mission control. Your readings are the same as ours. Everything's green here and we're ready for our final descent.”

“Don't say it like that,” the princess said, though her voice was friendly. “Equus may have been my home once, but now we are only visitors. We will be returning to Tranquility soon enough.”

Silver nodded, thinking of his wife so recently recovered. She would be listening to these words on a hospital radio, probably beside herself with worry. If he didn’t make it back safely, Magpie would kill him. So he tightened his restraints, going through the safety checklist twice before confirming with mission control that he was ready.

And just like that, they began to descend. Unlike the moon, Equus was not a lifeless husk. Soon he saw a light growing through the window, and a dull roar that shook the ship beneath him and made his ears press flat with sound. And temperature gauges all over the control room began to shift towards the red

“Thaumic thermal reflector ready!” Daystar called, no humor left in her voice.

“Deploy it!” Luna said.

The crystal pony rested one hoof on the controls, twisting the old-fashioned device until it had made a full rotation. Despite advancements in enchantment, the thaumic components of the spacecraft still required direct pony intervention. A pony had to be the one activating their spells, even if the computer could do everything else.

Silver didn't doubt that their scholars would figure it out one day, and let them build fully automatic rockets. But those scholars were now the last thing on his mind as the ship began to shake and rumble. A faint shimmering purple now separated the ship from the homicidal heat waiting just outside. If that shield failed, it would ignite their re-entry fuel, and turn them into a spectacular fireball.

As they descended, he felt brief jolts from the engines as they burned, never more than a few seconds at a time. Even full second burns could not stop the growing sense that he was falling. He looked up to the altimeter, then wished he hadn't. He looked away, his eyes scanning the controls for anything more comfortable to watch. But of course, even if he couldn't see the controls, there was no missing that feeling of the ground falling away from him faster and faster.

He had known this terror would come, of course. The real question of survival was not in the falling, but the landing.

“Time for final descent burn! 10 seconds and counting!” Daystar said. She began counting them off.

Silver Star settled both hooves on the controls. In theory, there was very little involvement needed from either of them. Now that the computer had been given the timings, all he had to do was be here to take over if something failed.

So he kept his eyes on the artificial horizon, watching the angle of their descent. If they had misjudged and smashed into the forest instead of an open field, or even landed on too steep a grade, they might survive it. But the mission would be one-way. That was the real reason he was glad that they had laser communication.

Equestria was unlikely to be able to prevent them from signaling for rescue. So of course it might be many decades before whatever had destroyed their ship could be fixed in a future revision.

He kept his hooves on the controls as Daystar’s countdown finished, but there was no need. The acceleration of a full burn directly opposite to their fall smashed into him, pressing Silver Star into his seat.

The foam sunk deep around him, cradling his delicate body. Even so he felt himself grind and crunch, his crystal limbs shuttering under the pressure. If they broke here, there was little the ship's first aid kit could do for him. But it was too late to change his mind.

His life now rested firmly in the hooves of the engineers who had designed the Iron Quill and the technicians who had built it. He found the strength to glance up a little as the burn continued. The altimeter’s dial twisted violently to the left, then the ship shuddered. He barely felt the rumble as the ship's landing struts extended out in all directions, a triangle built to withstand the terrible force of Equus’s gravity. It would be their launching platform when they returned to orbit, assuming they could source enough raw materials to make their fuel.

In a daze brought on by pressure and gravity, Silver Star imagined an ancient army waiting just outside, with hundreds of catapults and tens of thousands of armed pegasus hovering in the air. They would be waiting to descend on the ship and cut it to pieces with swords. One of them would cut into the fuel tank, sparking it in the oxygen-rich atmosphere, and they would all go up in a spectacular explosion that would be visible even from Moonrise.

But if there was an army waiting outside, they didn't attack. After what felt like hours, but was probably more like minutes, Silver Star finally sat up, looking around in a daze.

Silver already knew the gravity here would be terrible. But hearing from the scientific ponies that the force pulling him down would be six times stronger hadn’t prepared him. What did that even mean? Six was just a number.

This was incredible. Just as he had discovered in the centrifuge, Silver found that when he tried to stand, despite the forces crushing him down, his limbs responded. His horn glowed, and the restraints unbuckled themselves one at a time.

Finally, he leaned forward in his seat, which was now pressed into the floor, rising to his hooves. His limbs felt so thin and frail, like the delicate necks of wineglasses. But he rested his hooves down on them and they didn't break. He glanced down to the side where Daystar lay in her restraints, teeth gritted together.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

She shook her head slightly, her breathing coming in rasping gasps. Then her horn began to glow, enveloping her in a gentle aura. This was the reason that only the very best spellcasters on the moon had been chosen for this mission.

Once the glow was in place, she could sit up, looking around with watery eyes. “How can you stand it?” she asked, staring at Silver. “It's like getting crushed under ten earth ponies at once.”

He shrugged and found his shoulder moved the way he expected. So long as I take this slow, I shouldn't break, he thought. Gentle deliberate movements, nothing too quick. “I don't know,” he eventually said. “Though I didn't inherit being a crystal pony from my parents. You may get used to it.”

Daystar laughed bitterly. “Or I may just fill up the gravity tank and let you two be the brave ones. You should go check on the princess.”

Silver did, climbing the gently sloping stairs up to the second level. Of course, Princess Luna was an Alicorn, a being of incredible power whose body had all the strength and more of the greatest earth ponies. But even without all her magic, there was no chance she would let them visit her planet for the first time without her.

“Vanaheimr kept me in full gravity growing up. After that, Equus was my home,” she had said.

But despite how much she loved the surface, it seemed the planet was taking its toll on her. Luna's eyes watered as she stared up at Silver, pupils wide with pain and shock. But she was still breathing, which was the most important thing.

“Princess, your gravity spell,” he whispered. If she didn't cast it soon, he could protect someone else just as easily. But it felt premature to impose his magical will on an Alicorn who could easily vaporize the entire ship.

The princess nodded weakly, then with obvious effort reached up and unbuckled the straps on her chest. Those across her lower body went next, her legs shuttering as she moved. But despite how much it cost her, she didn't use her magic. Not to unlock herself and not to stand up.

She leaned visibly against the railing, all four limbs shaking like an old nag. But she stood anyway, in defiance of gravity. Then she took one agonized step forward. She panted from the effort. “I remember so much about my life here, yet I don't remember gravity being so terrible. I'll have to ask my sister what we did differently all those years ago.”

Silver could only nod weakly. Though the princess had amazing strength and even more pride, he had neither. So he looked to the side, levitating the saddlebags onto his shoulders ever so slowly. A holster clanked on one side, with the handle of a handgun exposed. In a way he wasn't just a brave pioneer, setting hoof where nopony dared. He was also Princess Luna's only protection. If hostile armies waited, there was little he and one handgun could do to keep her safe.

“Daystar, are you healthy enough to work?” the princess asked, her voice echoing through the control room.

The pony grunted back. “As long as my magic holds out. I'm going to need some serious physical therapy if I want to do much in this place. Thank the stars no organic ponies are down here with us. Uh, no offense Princess.”

The Alicorn leaned down over the railing, her expression unamused. “What are the readings on the external atmospheric sensors? Do we have enough CO2 and water to begin synthesis?”

Daystar didn't walk so much as levitate her way to the atmospheric controls, removing a thin film of plastic before squinting down at the dials. “There's not a lot of CO2,” she answered, her voice getting darker with every word. “I'm looking at maybe 300 parts per million. We're talking weeks, not days. Moisture levels look good though. We should be able to get enough for electrolysis.”

“There are easy ways to procure the necessary carbon dioxide,” Luna answered. “Remember there's a planet out there full of plants, and an oxygen atmosphere to burn them in. Maybe we'll start with all those trees around my old castle.” She chuckled.

Silver and Daystar both shared a nervous look. I sure hope she was honest about her intentions, Silver thought. We're not much of an invasion, with the three of us and two pistols. The army that was banished was far stronger than us. It also was led by a Nightmare Alicorn who had fought a terrible campaign across Equestria. But Silver knew only the barest details, and the princess was not keen on revealing them.

“Get the fuel production started,” the princess said. “Silver and I will go out and secure enough water to fill the gravity tank.”

“Take some good pictures for the history books,” Daystar called, settling into her chair in front of the atmospheric console with visible relief. She didn't follow as they prepped for departure.

Some scientific pony somewhere at Cozen Shade University was probably having an aneurysm right about now as they considered the two of them stepping out onto the surface of an alien world. Without days of necessary tests and analysis, how could they know that Equestria was safe?

But the princess wouldn't hear of any of it. They had all come from Equus after all, and a thousand years wasn't so long in evolutionary terms. There wasn't even any need for respirators, since of course they could analyze the atmosphere outside from the safety of the control room.

There were many strange trace gases, but Silver Star was not trained to recognize the interfering light patterns that detected and analyzed the composition. All he needed to know was whether there was enough oxygen for life. Their view from the tiny windows made that clear enough. He had never seen so much green.

As he passed the viewport, he froze in place, staring outside at what was probably a farmer's field left fallow between harvests. The ground for a short distance had been scorched black and was now lifeless, but when he looked a little further a strange mat of green covered everything.

It rose taller in some places than even the lushest greenhouse. As he watched a group of strange winged things like graceful feathered rats passed by the window, with wings wider in proportion to their body than any Pegasus.

The princess caught his eye and chuckled quietly to herself. “Enjoying the birds? Just wait until you hear them sing.”

He descended through the ship's many layers towards the exit. Soon enough, he was crouching through the narrow maintenance corridor that snaked its way around the ship’s triplet engines. Finally he came to a door. Not an airlock since that was up in the crew capsule. This was only a door.

He twisted the heavy locking mechanism with his magic, knowing full well that his delicate limbs could not possibly survive the strain. It rumbled and shook, and several locks clicked one at a time. With one final click the door swung forward, crashing down on the dirt beyond.

Outside, a sky of deep blue instead of black or slate gray. There was a gentle breeze of warm air against his face. His eyes twitched reflexively, and he turned to one side, expecting a heating grate to be attached to the side of the rocket. But of course there were no such protrusions on a vessel that needed to be aerodynamic. There is natural heat here, he thought. For a few seconds, his brain simply refused to accept it. Nothing natural could feel this good.

Beyond the little section of ground that their ship had scorched was life. The mostly flat field continued for some distance, with a layer of plant a little like moss, but taller and more vibrant. Then were low walls, and beyond them a taller amber plant with long stalks weighed down heavily by fat seeds. He could practically taste them from here.

“Silver Star, could you move aside? I would like to be the first.”

Some part of him had expected this. He had been the first to the door, not because he thought he would have the honor of being the first out, but because he would need to check it for safety. He couldn't imagine the terrible roar of their engines going unnoticed, not by a planet filled with ponies. But there was no army waiting outside. No one at all, in fact.

He moved to one side, lowering his head deferentially to the princess. She wobbled with each step, obviously still in terrible pain. She gritted her teeth and did not cry as she stepped down the short ramp, and her hooves finally touched blackened soil.

She took slow deliberate steps out onto the black earth. When she spun around to look at him, her eyes were filled with tears. “I never thought I'd see it again,” she whispered.

“I worried I wouldn't see you again, either,” said a strange voice. It was deep and elegant, in an accent unlike anything Silver Star had ever heard. Striding out from around the side of the rocket, where she was unseen from the exit ramp, came another pony. The Alicorn was massive, as tall as an adult citizen of Tranquility. Though instead of willowy and thin, her limbs were sturdy, like she could lift a whole dome and throw it across the moon.

Her mane floated out around her as the Nightmare’s had once done. It obscured the blue sky behind where she stood, and Silver was frozen in awe at the magical strength he felt. Even if he had wanted to draw the pistol, he couldn't have. It wasn't like a piece of plastic could do anything to a creature like this.

But for all her incredible magical strength, this Alicorn was almost naked. She wore a golden crown and a large broach across her chest, along with horseshoes adorned with elegant filigree. Yet he felt no spell on any of it. No sophisticated magical shield. Like Princess Luna, this Alicorn had arrived unarmed.

He knew who she must be. The Sun Tyrant, the terrible force that had ruled over Equestria with hooves of iron and a heart of stone. She was the Alicorn who had driven Princess Luna in her rebellion long ago. Celestia had won that ancient war only at terrible cost to the Lunar Army and a death sentence for her own sister.

Yet this Alicorn was missing all of that. He could feel no hostility radiating from her. Her eyes were watery with tears. “Whatever you think of me, know that sending you to the Polestar was the only chance I saw to purify the Nightmare’s infection. The only chance I had to see my sister again.”

Silver Star had imagined this meeting would occur on equal footing. Yet as Princess Luna advanced toward her, he saw just how small and feeble she looked. She was an adolescent version of an Alicorn, rather than the mighty ruler that stood before them. The Nightmare had taken so much of her.

Princess Luna stopped just out of reach, eclipsed by the shadow of the towering Alicorn. “The program just sent me away. It protected the Armory, but little else.” She turned, nodding towards Silver. “They saved me. Him and the ones who came before him, who were willing to see in me what my sister couldn’t.”

Princess Celestia wavered at the words. Though no magic was involved, she shook as though she had been struck a physical blow. “You don't know how many nights I spent staring up at the moon and wishing I could go back. I was young too. You had killed so many. If it hadn't been my spell, it would have been an assassin's dagger.”

More and more, Silver Star felt that he was watching something not meant for him. Yet when he tried to retreat, Luna looked up at the sound of his crystal hooves against the steel and shook her head. So he remained.

“Can you ever forgive me? Our castle didn't survive the siege, but I salvaged as many of your belongings as I could. There's a tower waiting for you in Canterlot now, and a seat on the throne of Equestria.”

Princess Luna stared back. Her limbs were no longer shaking under the weight of gravity, though Silver felt no spell from her. “I forgive you,” Luna whispered. They met in an embrace that Silver did not watch. He turned politely to one side, though he could not miss the sound of so many tears.

Yet when they were done, the princess continued where she had left off. “I forgive you, but there is no throne waiting for me in Equestria anymore.” She looked up. There in the late afternoon sky the moon hung low, seeming far larger than it should be compared to such a vast object as Equus. Silver almost imagined he could see Tranquility, though its domes were protected by thick layers of regolith and would not be wasting light.

“I don't know what you thought would happen when you banished us, but ponies that were once the Lunar Army have exceeded expectations a thousand times. My ponies are there, so my home is there also.”

Celestia nodded; there was something resolute in her eyes. Had she expected this? Had she been watching the lunar surface with a telescope of her own all these years? Silver didn't have the courage to ask. “Then something good did come of this,” Celestia whispered. “A brave little princess once taught me that no creature may rule who does not love her subjects more than herself.”

“But I did not make this visit to socialize,” Princess Luna finally said. “The nation of Tranquility has grown large in the shadow of the moon. Yet for all their genius, there are some things we cannot do. I come as a formal ambassador to open trade negotiations. It will be days, perhaps weeks before my rocket is ready to return. I hope we can make arrangements in that time.”

“And if a formal relationship were to be opened,” Princess Celestia continued, smiling weekly at her sister. “You might find good reasons to visit. For purely diplomatic purposes, of course.”

“Of course,” Luna echoed, returning her sister’s smile.

“And if you're willing, I know of an opportunity to reintroduce yourself to Equestria. The study of history is not as popular in Equestria as I would like, but there is at least one young unicorn who has been watching for your return with growing fear. I could use your help giving her a critical learning experience. Landing outside Ponyville is already a dramatic first act.”

For a few seconds, Princess Luna was silent, her mouth hanging open. “I've been gone a thousand years,” she began. “And the first thing you do when I get back is ask for help with a practical joke?”

Then she laughed.

Epilogue

Some years later…

Magpie walked alone through the forest, her helmet clicking lightly against her air-armor with every step. With such strides in lightness and efficiency, it barely felt much heavier than an oversized jacket. It helped that her armor was built for a crystal pony, and held only enough air for her to answer radio messages, without any of the complex tanks or scrubbers that other ponies relied on.

Her heavy saddlebags clinked together with every step, but she barely noticed the weight. Being made of stone had its advantages. One shovel, one set of stonecutter’s tools. Not the heaviest thing she’d ever carried.

Every minute or so she had to slow, referencing the positional tracker and the thin map she carried. She was still on track, and the flowers she’d brought remained protected in plastic film. Equestria had thousands of places to buy flowers—but none quite like these, carefully cultivated from the fruit trees that fed each dome.

Eventually she reached her destination, identifiable only by a column of rock rising from the trees, taller than even the largest oaks among them. She walked past the old monastery, barely more than a pile of windswept stone. She passed between the hovels where their farmers had lived, clinging desperately to every drop of rain the distant unicorns granted them.

The old road still ran through Buckshire, a gentle loop that followed the shape of the stone and the shelter it provided.

She stopped short, body shaking as she smelled the flames. Distant screams, desperate ponies fleeing for their lives. Buckshire had chosen their side, even if Magpie never had anything to do with it. They’d chosen badly.

The ash was all gone now. She thought she saw a chunk of awning emerging from the soil near the stone, where once a market had stood. The voices of the dead sung in her ears, and she hummed along with her sisters as she walked. The words were lost to her now, but she’d barely known them even then. It didn’t matter.

Past the market she found her destination, tucked into the shadow of the pillar.

There wasn’t even a patch of rust where once the graveyard gate had been. But the old willow still stood, a withered husk that hadn’t fallen over despite who knew how many years. She removed her shovel from the satchel, and began to turn over sod. She wasn’t trying for depth. She found the first monument a little way from where she expected, a stone cylinder cut from the black rock of their patron. It had always been forbidden to use the stone of their patron, with only this exception.

She wiped away the mud with the fabric of her suit, exposing the symbols. But Magpie hadn’t been literate then, and she didn’t know whose names were on it. She could only settle it back into place, and go back to digging.

“Excuse me!” someone called, voice echoing down from overhead. “Excuse me, you shouldn’t be here!” She looked up, freezing in place as she saw the figure.

This was a princess—though not one that Magpie had heard of from the world before. Someone new, the one serving as their envoy. “If you wanted to deviate from the official tour, you were supposed to file a request with—” She stopped, eyes wide as she looked between Magpie and her shovel.

“What are you doing here?”

She turned her back on the princess, turning over more old sod. “Something important. I apologize for… running away. Please don’t let my actions jeopardize your relationship with Tranquility.” She lowered her voice to a nervous whisper. “I’d… actually prefer it if you didn’t mention this to anyone.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle made an unhappy sound, settling down on her haunches not far from the first monument. “I make no promises until I see what you’re doing. If you’re here to rob from this place… what ruin is this, anyway? There are no historical sites here.”

“Buckshire.” She went back to digging, and it wasn’t long before her shovel struck stone. She paused long enough to wedge her blade under, then lifted. “It was one of the first to declare for the Lunar Rebellion. The Solar Guard wanted to make an example of us. They razed it before the first winter.”

She knew she’d found what she was looking for even with most of it still coated with mud.

Magpie lifted it with care, with strength her old self never could’ve managed. But she had the strength of a crystal pony now, she didn’t need half the village helping.

It wasn’t much of a pillar, all things considered. But even for Buckshire, she hadn’t belonged to much of a family.

Still, Magpie removed the leak-patching kit from her saddlebags, spraying the surface down with abrasive cleaning solution from within. What was meant to prepare plastic for a seal also worked well to help her get the slime and mud away from the face of the monument.

It wasn’t much to see, just a little heart barely visible after so many years. Below it she had drawn four lines, two larger and two smaller.

“You haven’t come to take anything,” the princess said, her voice subdued.

“No.” Magpie didn’t look back. She didn’t need permission from the princess, even if she was an Alicorn.

She took her chisel and mallet, then wrote.

It was not the same language her parents had tried to teach her. But she imagined they’d be proud of her, if they saw her writing on her own.

It took her almost an hour to carve their names. The princess sat behind her, silent and respectful as the sun gradually set behind the horizon and a full moon rose high over their heads.

Finally Magpie removed the plastic tube she’d been carrying, exposing the penumbra blossoms within. She settled them down before the grave, and cried until she didn’t feel like crying anymore.

Magpie rose, packing away her tools one at a time. If she really squinted, she imagined she could see a little patch of moon that was darker than the rest—the black metal of heat absorbers. “If you don’t mention this, I’ll owe you,” she said. “Er… Princess.”

Twilight nodded solemnly, tossing a scroll into the gaping maw of an ancient well. “As it happens, I just misplaced the rest of your itinerary, anyway.”

Author's Notes:

This chapter has been greatly shortened, as the first scene was expanded into a proper chapter about Luna's return to Equestria. It's still short, but I felt like Luna deserved a little more closure.

But this is the end.

This story could easily be twice as long, as I imagine the differences in gravity will make for populations that only brush lightly, and only one way. There are many interesting conflicts that could be told in the contact of cultures that are wildly out of sync in technology and values.

But all that, as interesting as it would be, is out of scope for the story I originally imagined. I set out with this story as an experiment of sorts, to see if I could move through time the way my favorite science fiction novel of all time--Foundation--managed it.

I discovered as I already knew that I was no Asimov, and I know those parts were choppy. But thanks for sticking along for the ride anyway. I learn a little more from each of these experiments, and I appreciate the chance to try and entertain.

This story is over now, though I'm still writing, and new stuff will probably find its way to fimfiction all the time. Anyone who wants to be part of that process can always drop into my Discord, where I frequently discuss craft and ongoing projects with the bois. If you're a writer too, you'll get plenty of encouragement there.

Thanks to Canary for sponsoring this story, the latest in my adventures with fanfiction. And of course, thanks to my editors Two Bit and Sparktail for reading through. You guys would not want to see the crap they put up with.

Until we meet again.

-Starscribe